Login

Sunset's Isekai

by Wanderer D

First published

Somewhere, out there, there's a bar with a familiar yin-yang sun on the door.

Note: This fic is best read like nursing your drink - Don't rush it. Enjoy each flavor for what it is. Don't mix it all up by reading it one chapter after the other in one sitting. It's intended to (mostly) work in a way that each chapter can be read without having to tackle through the rest of the story.

Somewhere in the multiverse, there is a bar. It's small—the kind-of a hole-in-the wall place which you might find open late at night while walking down the streets of Canterlot City in the 1920's.

But unlike most bars, this one is not actually there… or rather, not where you think it is.

The entrance to Sunset's Isekai will be found in passing; an archway made of stone, emerging from a wall that you could have sworn had nothing there before, and in fact seems impossible to actually lead anywhere.

There, a door of solid oak—lovingly worked and stained to look almost golden-red—with a thick, crystal version of Sunset's cutie mark at eye level awaits visitors under the soft light of a gas lamp.

This door opens to all worlds, and can only be found by those that need that drink to be just the right type of different.

ART:

Year 1 Cover Art by Dalorance
Gwen and Freya having a conversation

AMA:
AMA #1

Close Encounters of the Random Kind

Sunset's Isekai Bar
By Wanderer D
Chapter 1

"Rarity?"

The young woman turned and blinked, looking at Sunset up and down. "I'm sorry, darling, do I know you?"

"Uh… it's me? Sunset Shimmer?" Sunset replied, smiling uncertainly. "You didn't get your memory stolen again, did you?"

Rarity's eyes widened. "Oh. Oh my. I-I'm sorry, I forgot I—this might seem strange to you... Miss Shimmer, was it? But… I was trying to be in a place where I didn't exist. Clearly, I failed, so if you'll excuse me—"

Sunset moved forward, placing her hand gently on Rarity's shoulder. "Hey, wait… so, you're from another world? Me too. Rarity from this world is my friend." She smiled gently, taking in the familiar image of her friend, and how she looked overstressed. "So, how about we talk? You look like you could use a friend right now."

Rarity's smile waned. "Do I look that bad?" She sighed at Sunset's look. "Very well, darling, lead the way. Someplace where they serve straight shots would do wonders for me." She hesitated. "Just, someplace where other... friends might not show up, please."

Sunset smirked. "Before I became a good girl, I knew all the dives, and plenty of them with the privacy you want. But I don't think we need that. I happen to have a well-stocked bar at home and everyone else I know is too young to drink."

"So, he wouldn't take no for an answer," Rarity said, taking a sip of her martini, and humming in appreciation at the taste. "I tried to be gentle… it wasn't one thing he had done, you know? Just… many little things that sprung up like red flags in my mind and I had foolishly ignored."

"I take it he didn't appreciate that?" Sunset asked softly.

Rarity shook her head. "He insisted. He chased me around, called me after we had broken up, stalked me online, threatened people close to me with blackmail… he did everything that validated every worry I had developed during our short relationship. It's been two years now, and he still talks trash about me." She sighed. "I just hope he eventually gets over it. It gets tiring in its pettiness."

"Wow," Sunset said, her Manhattan clasped in her hands. "That's insane. I never expected Spike—"

"To be fair, darling, the multiverse has all sorts," Rarity interrupted. "You think you know a dragon and you give him a chance…" She shrugged. "I'm sure that the Spike you know is a true gentle-drake. Circumstances are always different out there, in the multiverse."

Sunset chuckled. "I suppose that's true. I can't see the Spike from either world being that much of an ass. But you still should report him to the police."

Rarity smiled. "Oh, I have."

Both girls chuckled, relaxing into the sofa.

"I must say, darling, you are a wonderful mixologist. Have you ever considered setting up a bar?"

Sunset blinked, leaning back in her seat. "Who? Me? N-no." She cleared her throat. "It was just one of the jobs I got here while I was trying to work things out. It went well for a while, but the owner found out I was in high school and kicked me out."

"His loss." Rarity chuckled. "And you should. Not only do you have a distinct knack to make people talk, but you also have real skills to make delicious cocktails. I, for one, would return to such an establishment," she said, winking at Sunset.

Sunset blushed. "Do you really think so? I really haven't given too much thought to what to do with my free time."

"Darling, I know so," Rarity replied, fanning her face and rolling her eyes. "You would not believe how many multiverse versions of us exist… well, you might believe it, but you wouldn't be able to count it. Why, there's a bunch of Sweetie Belles running around the multiverse."

"That… can't be good."

"It really depends who you ask," Rarity said, shrugging. "But even the older ones of the group need to relax from time to time, don't you think?"

"Huh." She shook her head. "I wouldn't even know where to start…"

"But I do." Rarity finished her martini and stood. "Darling, it has been a pleasure. If you ever need some help setting up a bar, do give me a call and I will gladly help. Here's my card."

Sunset blinked and looked down at the silvery, almost translucent business card. "How do I even—?"

"Ah, different tech levels, of course… just touch here…" Rarity said, demonstrating the procedure. "If you ever feel ready to tap into the multiverse, let me know, I'll be delighted to help."

Sunset licked her lips, watching Rarity sway her way towards the door. Maybe it was the alcohol, or maybe it was her curiosity… or maybe it was the challenge. Or the alcohol. Or all of it. But, was she really going to let this one go?

It was probably the alcohol.

"H-hey," she said, just as Rarity pulled a device out of her purse. "You know, I think I might like to tap that."

"Well," she cleared her throat, "Sunset, I'm honored, but we just met and as I said earlier, I just came from a very toxic relationship—"

"No, nono…" Sunset stammered, feeling her face blush. "The multiverse. I mean. The bar. I think… I think I'd like to do that."

Rarity smiled, eyes glinting. "Oh darling, I know just the man to help us."

Author's Notes:

Like what you read? Remember that by joining my Patreon, you are helping the creation of more stories to enjoy!

Remember that my Patrons have first dibs on what worlds get visited!

The Bar at the End of the Multiverse

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D
Chapter 2

Somewhere in the multiverse, there is a bar.

It's small—the kind of a hole-in-the wall place which you might find open late at night while walking down the streets of Canterlot City in the 1920's… and a certain sturdiness to it. Resilient.

But unlike most bars, this one is not actually there… or rather, not where creatures think it is.

The entrance to Sunset's Isekai can only be found in passing, and from the corner of the eye, an archway made stone, emerging from a wall where nothing was before, and in fact seems impossible to actually lead anywhere.

A door of solid oak—lovingly worked and stained to look almost golden-red—with a thick, crystal version of her cutie mark at eye level awaits visitors under the soft light of a gas lamp. A small wooden blackboard with a crayon-drawn cocktail glass with a ying-yang sun on it instead of a lemon wedge invites creatures in with the promise of a good time.

This door opens to all worlds, and can only be seen by those that need a drink. And they need that drink to be just the right type of different.

The bar's doors, once opened to a customer, will always be open to them when they need to step away. The interior of the bar is simple… a narrow hall with four tables to the right of the entrance—all in a line—designed for no more than two guests per table. The bar itself is long, made of wood and black leather, and allows for about ten more guests to sit down there, facing the bartender, before it ends by curving into the corner of the room, right next to the hallway where the restrooms are and across from the old jukebox.

The jukebox itself is an interesting device—with a magical sensor that plays just the right song at the right time. Or so it says in the instruction manual.

The restrooms are serviceable, single-entity. Kept clean by techno-magical means, and tastefully decorated to match the theme of the bar itself.

The walls of Sunset's Isekai are brick and mortar, with panels made of dark, almost black, wood, decorated only with a couple of guitars, and several empty frames, save for one picture of the proud owner and her patron.

Behind the bar itself, a considerable assortment of drinks and glasses extends all the way down to the end of the establishment, stopping only where the bar turns in to connect with the wall, four levels high above the sink and containing bottles of all shapes, sizes and prices.

And also behind the bar stands its esteemed owner, cleaning the surface—again—and wondering why she had decided to actually do this in the first place.

"What do you mean by 'forever'?"

Rarity cleared her throat. "Well, darling, I did mention that purchasing this establishment meant that it was yours forever."

Sunset rubbed her temples. "And that, I took to mean that I didn't have to make any further payments!"

"Well, you're not wrong, it just… has some unintended effects."

Sunset stopped rubbing her temples. "Unintended effects?"

"Apparently so." Rarity patted her on the back, then headed for the door. "I'm going to do some PR for the bar, see you soon, darling!"

Sunset shook her head, grumbling under her breath as the memories replayed in her mind, and fondly thinking about choking her business partner to death.

Sunset paused and tapped her chin. "Wait… does that mean I can actually do stuff that would normally kill her and not do damage? What does she even mean by—ugh. No. Bad Sunset! Bad! Now I need a drink."

Just as she was reaching for a bottle, the door to the bar opened, the little silver bell that Rarity had insisted on putting there giving a cheerful, clear, almost crystalline chime as her very first patron entered. Two voices reached her ears, and one person ran past behind her and into the restrooms before she could even turn around.

Sunset forgot her drink, making sure that the bottle was in place before quickly checking her attire—a plain white blouse under a black waistcoat (with a pin of her cutie mark on the lapel), a simple black tie, and a pair of dark slim dress pants—before forcing herself to smile pleasantly at her very first guest.

A Tale of Two Sunsets (Featherfall - Post Fic)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D
Chapter 3

"Aw hell, I don't think I can keep it in, babe!"

Sunset Shimmer grimaced as her fiance pushed her wheelchair with increasing speed. "Keep calm, Gil, I'm sure there's somewhere here where we can stop."

"I'm so stupid, we still had two stops to go, but I had to take the scenic route!"

Despite the urgency of the situation, Sunset couldn't help but smile and reach out to touch Gilda's hand. "Hey, you wanted to show me this area of town."

"I still should've known I'd need to go soon. I'm not five!" Gilda retorted, although Sunset could hear the smile. "Hold that thought, there's a bar right there… let's go in. You can order a drink while I take care of business, a'right?"

Sunset didn't even have time to look at the sign next to the door before she was pushed through and they entered the bar. The small hall before the bar proper was dimly lit, but they could both see the establishment was well taken care of, and seemed a little more classy than it had a right to be for the area of Canterlot City they had been trudging through.

Still, Gilda had to go, so she pushed Sunset into the bar and, without looking up, hurried down the bar and followed the signs for the restroom, before leaving Sunset alone.

"Welcome to Sunset's Isekai!" a voice said, sending a chill down her spine. Sunset rolled her wheelchair around so she was facing the bar, where a familiar figure was looking away from her, apparently replacing an expensive-looking bottle on the top shelf, right next to a neon sign of a cocktail glass with her cutie mark on the side that read "Sunset's Isekai".

The Sunset Shimmer across the bar twirled in place, grinning until she saw her. A mix of feelings ran through that face. Excitement. Surprise. Dawning understanding.

"How is this possible?" Sunset asked her counterpart.

The Sunset behind the bar blinked and shrugged. "Interdimensional Bar. I don't know what the actual chances are to have you—and was that Gilda?—be my first guests."

"Right."

There was an awkward moment of silence. "Um, would you like anything to drink?"

"Gin and tonic," Sunset replied, relaxing back into her chair and taking a second glance around. Even though the bar looked a bit worn, it was now clear it had opened really recently. The empty picture frames on the wall were a clear indication that Sunset—the other Sunset—intended to eventually fill the walls with memories that had yet to come.

So far there were only two pictures on it, and neither brought good memories to Sunset. One was of Sunset and a slightly older-looking Rarity, both standing outside the bar. Different enough not to bother her, but the other one was a group picture of Sunset and the others, including human Twilight, outside the school. A picture of what could have been.

"So how did it happen?" her counterpart asked, setting the Gin and Tonic on the counter and pushing it within reach of Sunset's hands.

Sunset tore her eyes from the pictures, momentarily debating how to bring it up. She gave her mirror image a wry smile and shrugged.

"A few steel girders would break anyone's back, savvy?" Sunset replied, and the pair of them shared an eerily identical smirk. "Not everyone gets lucky in life, and when we do it's always in different ways, one man's misfortune, right?"

"Fair enough," she replied, going back to polishing a glass. "Didn't you try to heal it though? You do have magic, right?"

"I do," Sunset confirmed, and after a pensive moment admitted, "and I could have."

A pair of dark eyebrows shot up.

"And?"

Sunset shrugged again. "What do you think happened?"

The Sunset Shimmer who stood behind the bar set the tumbler glass down that she had been polishing and stared hard at the one who was seated on the other side. Her eyes traveled over the cold metal bars that made up the wheelchair's frame, the soft padding, the blankets that covered her double's legs, and the care-worn look in her bright, sky blue eyes.

She noted, most of all, how relaxed that version of her looked.

There was an ease to the young woman, a lightness, like she lacked some fundamental weight from around her shoulders.

From behind the bar, Sunset Shimmer let out a slow, even breath.

"What would it have cost us?"

Shifting slightly in her wheelchair, Sunset smiled wanly as she looked up at her double and nodded.

"Far too much," she replied.

"It was the only answer I could figure," the bartender replied, relaxing a little and picking up a new glass to begin polishing it. "The only thing that ever stopped us from doing anything was deciding not to do it."

"We're stubborn like that," Sunset agreed.

"Better question then," her double asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Shoot," Sunset said.

"What the hell is wrong with how you talk?"

Sunset blinked, then started laughing, and the bartender joined in a breath later. For a few moments, they just laughed, one redhead leaning hard on her bar while the other gripped her armrests and cackled.

"Guess you mean, 'savvy'?" Sunset asked, and her double nodded. "Gilda uses the stupid word like a comma or a period half the time, and I spent months with basically no one but her to talk to."

"Aha."

As if summoned by her comment, they both heard the restroom door open, and Gilda walked out into the bar proper. "That's some nice restrooms back there, babe, I have no… idea… how—" She stopped and gaped. "How?"

Bartender Sunset smirked. "Hey, babe, what are you having today?"

"Oh, stop it." Sunset shook her head. Even though it was technically her, it was still weird someone else calling Gilda that. "She usually drinks cheap whiskey and coke."

Her counterpart raised her hands in a placating motion, her smile widening. "Oh, so that's how it is?"

Sunset took Gilda's hand when the latter had joined her across from her mirror image. "This is how it is."

Bartender Sunset sighed, her smile growing warm as she proceeded to fish up a bottle of whiskey. "I'm very happy for both of you. It also gives me hope!"

Sunset blinked. "Oh, so you and Rarity aren't…" she motioned with her hand at the pictures, which Gilda noticed and scowled at.

Bartender Sunset's face grew a mock glare. "Oh no. Rarity has much to answer for… specifically legal questions regarding this place. But no. I'm single." She motioned for them to sit at the bar. "But judging from your reactions, it seems that she's not much loved where you come from."

Gilda held up her hands silently, her brow furrowed with concern and something like strain.

“Okay just… just back up, yeah?” Gilda said as she closed her eyes. “Can we just talk about how there’s two’a you? Like, just for a second?”

Bartender Sunset crossed her arms, smirking. "Sorry, this is relatively new to me so I don't have a good way to explain it other than 'multiverse shenanigans', or possibly 'magic.'"

Sunset reclaimed her grip on Gilda’s hand.

“Now you know how I felt when you were in the hospital,” she said with a wry grin, “you having fantasies too?”

Gilda flushed scarlet, even showing past her dark complexion, and peals of laughter sounded from behind the bar.

“Wait, wait, what?” Sunset leaned her elbows on her bar and fixed Gilda with a curious look. “What happened?”

Gilda looked sheepish for a few seconds before taking the glove from her hand and revealing the prosthetic, and for the second time that hour Sunset’s eyebrows shot upward.

“Whoa.” She reached out tentatively, only continuing when she got a nod from Gilda, and set her hand on the cold Equestrian cloudsteel of the arm. “That’s incredible…”

“Yeah, that’s a word for it,” Gilda said with a grimace, “losin’ my arm messed me up pretty bad actually, had to get a kick in the ass from another me, savvy?”

Bartender Sunset nodded. "I'm sorry you went through that," she said, "but it seems you came out a lot stronger." She leaned back. "Sorry, I know that sounds a bit pretentious coming from me. But you two look like you've conquered everything thrown your way, although I'm still surprised you don't seem to…" she trailed off. "Oh…" She blinked as realization slowly dawned on her. "Oh… don't tell me it was them?"

Sunset felt Gilda's hand tightening around her own, but smiled. "Gil, babe, help me sit up on one of the stools? I think a story is in order."

"So, redemption, huh?" Bartender Sunset took a deep breath, putting some distance between the couple and herself. "Some people think that that's really unattainable, you know? That no matter how hard you try, how many times people might say they forgive you for something, you know deep inside they haven't… and probably won't." She sighed.

“Mhm,” Sunset agreed with a nod and a quiet smile, “I know.”

The bartender frowned at that reply, and her hands went down to one of the stacks for glasses, picking one up and running a clean rag along the rim. Both Gilda and Sunset could see it was spotless but, then again, that wasn’t really the point.

“You know?” she asked finally, and there was a touch of anger in her voice.

Sunset nodded again, though.

“Yeah, I mean… that’s sort of the point isn’t it?” Sunset said, leaning forward on the bar and meeting her double’s gaze fearlessly.

“Bein’ redeemed ain’t somethin’ you can just lean into until ya put enough hours in, savvy?” Gilda added, having taken a place at the bar and taking a tentative sip of her drink before giving a low hum of approval. “I mean, c’mon, that ain’t how shit like forgiveness or redemption or any’a that emotional crap works, y’know?”

The Sunset behind the bar paused in her reflexive cleaning, staring pensively down at her reflection in the crystalline glass of the tumbler she was holding.

“It’s not about where you’re trying to get to,” Sunset said quietly, reaching into her coat and pulling out the gemstone clasp of her Element, the gleaming ruby-and-topaz divided sun emblem. “It’s just about trying… it’s about pushing forward knowing there might not be anything at the other end of the tunnel because being a good person isn’t about being rewarded.”

Bartender Sunset's shoulders sagged. "You're right, of course. And I'm sure I'll meet other Sunsets who will feel the same. I went through the whole Anon-A-Miss thing as well, and even though we remain friends, the Memory Stone drove home how much the gang hated me before being blasted by magic. I'll always wonder whether they're really forgiven me… but Redemption isn't an easy thing… especially for those that seek it."

She put the clean glasses away and slowly ran her fingertips on the surface of the bar. "You know, I thought that opening this bar was an impulse decision. Just before you girls came in, I was having second thoughts about this whole thing. It's scary. And it's a big commitment of time and effort. It's a risk… and I'm sure I'll have awful days as much as I'll have good ones. But meeting you both has made me realize that nothing really worth it comes easy."

She smirked at their looks. "Oh, I know it's a well known saying, but internalizing it is different. With all you went through, I guess it makes my own issues seem petty in comparison, at least to myself. But that's not necessarily a bad thing, is it? It means that I can take that and turn it into something positive. There are many lessons I've still to learn, and maybe this bar with its weird inter-dimensional powers is the first step to achieving that."

Sunset's smile softened. "I'm glad you're starting to see what I meant."

Her mirror image shrugged. "Celestia raised no fool. Besides, you and Gilda are so adorable together that I might try and hook up with the next one that comes in, if she's single, or her partner is willing to share."

“No guarantee,” Sunset replied with a wry grin. “We’ve never been very good at sharing, have we?”

“Mm… guess not,” her double said with an equivalent smirk.

After a moment, the Bartender frowned and looked around her, taking a deep breath before looking back at Gilda and Sunset.

“Do you think we have to suffer to be redeemed?” she asked in a voice that was almost painfully small.

Sunset looked thoughtful as she let Gilda help her down into her wheelchair, pulling the covers over her legs as she did, and after a few moments looked up at met her double’s eyes.

“I think you might have to suffer to be kind,” she said quietly. “If you haven’t really hurt, really felt the kind of pain that leaves people broken I think that… it’s hard to really feel it, but maybe that’s just me, or us.” The pair of them scoffed at the irony of that, then Sunset continued. “But there’s a difference between trying to do better, to be better, and just martyring yourself on your cause.”

A few moments passed and Sunset nodded, her grip tightening on the covers that were draped across her numb legs.

“Yeah,” she said quietly, “I think that’s the real trap… when you’re breaking yourself to try to find redemption, you’re just doing it to make yourself feel better, you know?” Sunset glanced up and met her mirror’s eyes behind the bar. “That’s just being selfish, I think, but I do think we have to be kind to be redeemed… make of that what you will.”

Her bar-tending double nodded pensively. "You've given me a lot to think about… but you know, I think in the end, it's worth it to be kind and forgive ourselves as well… and from there find redemption." Her eyes sparkled. "Anyway, consider this on the house. You are my very first customers ever, after all, and I think you gave me more than the drink is worth… only thing is, I'd like to take a picture of you two… for the wall. And the memories."

Sunset and Gilda glanced at each other and nodded.

"Perfect!" Sunset took a camera from under the bar and went around while they set themselves for the picture. "Say cheese!"

Gilda closed the door behind them and again they were standing on the streets of Canterlot City.

"Gil," Sunset said, calling her attention.

"Yeah, babe?"

"Look."

Gilda followed the direction Sunset's finger was pointing at, and discovered the entrance to Sunset's Isekai was gone. "Damn. Y'think we'll ever see her again?"

"Well, she did give us her card," Sunset said, showing Gilda the transparent business card with the cocktail and sun cutie-mark/logo.

"Heh, well, at least we know it's out there," Gilda said, leaning down to kiss Sunset on the cheek. "Anyway, we should hurry if we don't want to worry Adagio and the others."

She started pushing Sunset's wheelchair again in silence, until Sunset spoke up. "How does it feel to know that there's another me out there?"

Gilda shrugged. "Gives me a headache, but I don't care. There's one Sunshine in my life that I care about anyway, and she's with me right now, savvy?"

And Sunset's smile was answer enough for her to know that her Sunshine did know.

Author's Notes:

Featherfall by I-A-M
No direct link to M stories. Thanks I-A-M for the amazing story and allowing me to both play with your characters a bit, and writing with you!

All You Need Is Love (The Third Wheel Series - Post Fic)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D
Chapter 4: All You Need Is Love

Sunset Shimmer scrolled down the pad, considering whether she should add that box of Bendërbrau to her order. Sure, it wasn't anything special when it came to taste, but you didn't get more micro-brewery than that…and it seemed less trippy than her second choice, Spice beer.

She tapped her chin and hummed. Which one to order?

Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the silver bell at the door, announcing the arrival of a new patron. Well, the order could wait. It wasn't like she needed to restock that quickly anyway.

"Well. This is certainly not what I expected." The voice… was definitely not familiar. It sounded young, but refined, like some of the dignitaries that Celestia would meet occasionally in court.

Sunset watched with some interest as the creature walked in. It was pony-like, but with a black carapace and bright blue mane. The long horn on its forehead was sharp and pointy, with several holes in it, similar to the ones on its hooves.

Sunset had never seen a changeling, but she had heard Twilight talk about Chrysalis, and she had to wonder if this was the infamous Changeling Queen herself. Her hand stayed under the bar as the creature studied the place, her fingers hovering over the emergency button that would immediately displace any creature in the establishment other than her back to their world.

The changeling stopped once she was inside and turned to study Sunset, with only a slight widening of her eyes disguising her own surprise as she took in everything, from her hair to her attire, to their size comparison. "Pardon my curiosity, but I don't recall seeing this establishment before. Are you new?"

"What? No." Sunset straightened out. "I'm a human. Sunset Shimmer, who are you?"

The changeling tilted her head, still studying her. "That name sounds familiar… I think Twilight Sparkle mentioned it at some point. Are you named after one of her friends? Or maybe you're one of the new elements?"

"Uh… no." Sunset shook her head before remembering that this was a potential client. "I'm very sorry, I just didn't anticipate a changeling guest, which I admit is my own fault. I'm a friend of Twilight Sparkle, yes. How do you know her?"

The changeling's eyes narrowed a little. "I am Queen Cheval, daughter of Princess Cadance and Shining Armor. I'm Twilight's niece. And forgive my bluntness, but how would you not anticipate a changeling guest when your bar is in the middle of the Ponyville Hive?"

Sunset cringed, and gave Cheval a small smile. "Sorry, your Highness, this bar is really not there. The door did appear for you, however, so you must need a break."

Cheval took a slow, considering look around the bar, seeing the pictures on the wall. They were familiar to her, and yet not. Were it not for the manes on the creatures, she would have never recognized Pinkie Pie, Rarity and the other original Elements of Harmony as they stood—being completely different species—next to Sunset Shimmer in the photos. Curiously, there was another picture of her host, but injured in some manner, sitting in a wheelchair, with another human she did not recognize behind her, the pair holding hands with familiar intimacy. "Were you wounded at some point?"

Sunset chuckled. "Well, that's not me. Or... it is, just not... me-me." She blinked. "Explaining this is going to be a lot more difficult than I anticipated."

"I see." Cheval walked over to the bar and took a seat. "If we entertain the idea that you are indeed an otherworldly bartender, then I can assume you have no direct reason to fear me?”

Sunset's eyes widened as she understood the underlying message. "Oh. I'm very sorry, I didn't intend to come across like that… I haven't met any changelings before, and all I have to go with is what Twilight—my Twilight, that is—had to say about Queen Chrysalis."

Cheval nodded. "If that is all you had to go with, it is no wonder that you would be wary." She shook her head. "For too long we were seen as monsters, and ponies had good reason to think so: we would steal their most precious thoughts, memories, and feelings and feed off of them like leeches. Indiscriminate and voracious… never giving anything back." She shook her head. "Times have changed, but many still see us that way. Including us."

"True, but it still is a bad habit that I need to break, especially now that I'm the owner of this bar."

Cheval waved her hoof. "All is forgiven. I can't get drunk, however, so I am unsure as to how much this can help me relax."

Sunset shrugged. "I can always listen. I've never met a Changeling Queen before. Why don't you tell me about yourself? What's going on in your life?"

The changeling snorted. "You really are not from around here. Very well." She levitated a cocktail list and scanned it quickly. "I'll have a Piña Colada," she said, laying the list down and depositing two golden bits on the counter.

"Coming right up!" Sunset said, fishing out the ingredients.

"So you are wondering what it's like to be a changeling queen," Cheval mused as she watched Sunset start mixing. "In a word: lonely."

Sunset pressed her lips together as she blended the cocktail. "I imagine there's a lot to being a queen that distances you from the subjects? Celestia was the same way—"

Cheval laughed. "Not at all, I mean lonely because it's hard to go out on a date!"

Sunset snorted and shook her head, pulling out the glass to pour out the Piña Colada, then decorating it with slices of pineapple and cherries on the rim. She set it down with a straw in front of Cheval, who took an appreciative look at it before taking a sip.

"So, pardon my forwardness," Sunset said, once Cheval gave a hum of approval, "but you look like you could have any stallion around just by giving them the right look."

"Well, yes, but being physically attractive doesn't compensate for being a single mom," Cheval said. "Plus, I am royalty. And rich. And I can change into anything they desire. They're all for it if you flick your tail, but when you mention the fifty thousand children… it tends to chill any relationship fairly quickly."

"They run away," Sunset said.

"The honest ones do," Cheval said, "But they're not the worst. The worse ones are the ones that stick for a while, and then they think they have a right to your kids."

"I… can't say I’ve experienced that."

"Trust me, it's a pain." Cheval levitated her drink. "To staying single!" she toasted, raising an eyebrow at Sunset, who shook her head with a smile, pulled out a bit from her pocket and put it on top of Cheval's payment before she poured herself a small shot of tequila, and toasted along.

"May it never happen to me," she coughed after they had drank. "The other Sunset seemed pretty happy with Gilda."

"Dating always goes better for others, especially if they are young and mostly careless," Cheval said disdainfully. "The grass is always greener and all that. When you have some sort of responsibility, however, it's either too much for them to deal with, or you being responsible turns into you ignoring them. Because it's always about them. That's when you know it's toxic."

"Right…" Sunset sighed. "It seems like relationships are really a coin-toss."

Cheval shrugged. "I'm immortal. I have time to find the right stallion over and over."

Sunset shook her head, putting away her shot glass and cleaning the surface of the bar. "But even if they're not perfect, it can't be that bad, right?"

Cheval took a sip of the drink, seeming to enjoy the fruity flavor. Despite her earlier claim of not being able to get drunk, at least she seemed able to enjoy the flavors. "I suppose not, for most. A changeling, however, can feel if your love for them increases or decreases over time, and it is… difficult, sometimes, if your feelings for them were genuine to know it's happening."

She sighed.

"Perhaps it is as simple as accepting that monsters will never find true happiness." Cheval gave a little shrug. "But I have been known to make mistakes."

Sunset pursed her lips. "You know, considering that this whole thing started with Rarity having romantic issues, I shouldn't be surprised that this seems to be a common trend across the multiverse."

Cheval smirked. "I might not indulge in frequent visits to bars, but isn't that part of the job description?"

Sunset crossed her arms. "I'm fairly certain that the actual job description limits itself to basic customer service."

Cheval chuckled, finishing off her Piña Colada. "This has been a nice short break, Sunset Shimmer, but I should probably head back to my duties."

"Yeah…" Sunset slid out a silver card and gave it to Cheval. "Hey… I'm sorry I was a bit nervous when I first saw you. But for the record, if you ever need some space and someone to talk to, my bar will always be open. You should be able to find a door here if you have that card on you."

Cheval carefully took the card, then smiled. "Well, a Queen can hardly accept a gift without giving something in return."

Before Sunset's amazed eyes, Cheval was enveloped in green flames, and out of them emerged...

"Gilda?"

"Come here, honey" the rough-looking, white-haired girl said—right voice, wrong attitude—leaning over the bar. Before Sunset knew what was happening, she was being kissed. The pair remained like that for a moment, before Gilda leaned back, sensually taking her seat.

"I—"

"Love can grow anywhere, Sunset Shimmer," Gilda said, and a second later she was staring at Rarity. "But it appears that the tanned girl wasn't what you were looking for. Is this more appealing?"

"I—"

Rarity laughed before more flames brought back Cheval, who smiled wryly at her. "I think you will have plenty of time to discover who you love, but…" A thought seemed to come to her. "Do you have a glass container?"

"I—uh-huh."

Cheval accepted the offered glass jar and leaned over and horked out a golden-brown slime—it looked almost like honey—that filled the jar to the top. It slowly seemed to lose its liquid properties and harden, becoming some sort of amber, glowing softly with an inner light.

"I uh…" The scene seemed to help Sunset get her senses back. "Wait. What is that? Did you just throw up in my bar?"

"Dealing with that is part of the job description, I'm sure," Cheval said, "but it is not that. This is a special changeling byproduct. Some spies used to use it to subtly reveal if their potential victims would provide sustenance with true love."

"Oh… wow…" Sunset didn't quite pick it up, but she was fascinated. "How does it work?"

"If there is love, it glows," Cheval said. "That simple. The stronger the love the stronger the glow."

"Right." Sunset looked at the jar glass suspiciously. "It's glowing right now."

Cheval's smile didn't fade as she winked and got off her seat, heading over to the door, swaying invitingly. She stopped and looked over her shoulder. "There's always the possibility for love between two creatures that have some things in common. Whether it becomes something else…" She bowed a little. "Well, I think we have all the time in the multiverse to find out. Until next time, Sunset Shimmer."

Author's Notes:

Third Wheel Series Thanks, GapJaxie for the story and allowing me to play around a bit with Cheval!

Like what you read? Remember that by joining my Patreon, you are helping the creation of more stories to enjoy!

Space-Time and Sensibility (Good Trooper Gilda - Post Fic)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D
Chapter 5

"And then I saw this," Gilda said, motioning with a claw at the door with a stone arch that suddenly was inside her ship.

Gleaming Shield studied the door for a moment, noticing the sign next to it, before Gilda simply stepped in.

"Welcome to Sunset's—"

"I don't believe I have ever been in this part of the ship before," Gilda said, trotting into the bar, and thoroughly ignoring the bartender's greeting. The griffon studied the room, then walked further in to take a look around the corner. Her eyes widened in awe at the gleaming, clean restroom visible from where she stood.

"Major, this bar is longer than the entire gondola. There should have been three cannons where the little mares' room is. There's a little mare's room. We've been using buckets for three weeks! Ever since that ramming attack stove in the old head!" She looked at the whole selection of alcohol on the shelves. "Major, you have to see this. The amount of grog here could keep me in this bar for the next three weeks!"

"Harmony forfend, Gilda." Gleaming Shield sighed, following the sergeant into the bar. "You're too young to be debauching in a place of ill repute."

Sunset started at the voice. It couldn't be…

A uniformed, unicorn version of Twilight Sparkle trotted into the bar, also smelling like she'd forgotten what the meaning of the word "soap" was. Unlike Gilda, however, she did notice Sunset. "By the grace of Her Immortal Majesty, what manner of creature are you?"

Upon hearing Twilight's question, Gilda trotted back to her and turned to face Sunset, studying her quietly for a moment, before giving a firm nod. "They look like someone plucked a schooner full of Parrots, Major."

Sunset's eyebrow twitched.

"Or ran amuck with a straight-razor in a Diamond Dog town, Gilda," Twilight replied, narrowing her eyes and studying Sunset's face.

"Could it be a stallion?"

Twilight hummed. "Hard to tell with all the clothes. Did we accidentally walk into a dressage stable?"

Sunset slammed her fist on the bar. "I'm a human, you idiots!"

To her credit, Twilight seemed unimpressed. "I say! The service here seems a tad rude."

"Unacceptable from a lowly bartender, that is, Major."

"Quite right." Twilight coughed into her hoof. "Tell me, my good monkey, how is it that you found your way into my bar?"

"Your bar?" Sunset asked, incredulous, completely forgetting her anger at the monkey remark. "This is my bar!"

"It's inside my gondola, which belongs to Her Majesty's very own Crystal Guards Flotilla. By military and naval Equestrian law, that makes it my bar."

Sunset growled, ignoring Gilda who presently seemed to be distracted by the pictures. "By multiverse law, which encompasses your universe, which encompasses your galaxy, which encompasses your solar system, which encompasses your world, which encompasses your country, which encompasses your thrice-damned military and naval laws, this bar belongs to me, Twilight."

Twilight stopped cold and glared at Sunset with such sheer anger that the latter silently questioned whether this was really Twilight Sparkle at all. "That's Major Gleaming Shield, soldier, and don't you forget it! And the laws you are quoting are questionable at best. You should feel honored to support Her Immortal Majesty's Equestrian Dominion's officers."

Sunset crossed her arms and glared right back. "That sounds as appealing as sticking my hand into the blender and having the resulting mess served to me as supper, only to discover it comes attached with a gas bill." She sniffed in disgust. "And I am neither a monkey nor a soldier. My name is Sunset Shimmer."

Twilight studied her for a moment. "Are you quite sure?" Before Sunset could answer, she approached the bar in an almost casual manner. "Sunset Shimmer? Really. Does the name Sol Invictus mean anything to you?"

Sunset blinked, taken aback by the slight threatening undertone in Twilight's voice despite her casual manner. "Not really? I think it means 'Invincible Sun'?"

"Have you ever been to Gould's Jetty? Or the Dragonstones?"

"I try to avoid Goa'ulds as a general rule, they're kind of pushy, and I have no need for three wishes right now."

"I have no idea what that means."

"Then, for once since this encounter started, we seem to have something in common," Sunset said, smiling brightly, "because I have no idea what you are talking about either."

"There's a bench warrant out on a unicorn named Sunset Shimmer for privateering without a letter of marque, waging private war, multiple counts of murder and mass kidnapping."

"WHAT?!"

"...or possibly slavery, we haven't found out where her victims dissapeared to, yet." Twilight hummed. "But I don't see any horn on you, and there aren't any accounts of Captain Shimmer being a shapeshifter."

Her horn glowed and Sunset felt a slight tingle around her. "Did you just scan me without consent?"

"Hrm. Negative result. Must be an odd coincidence," Twilight mused.

Twilight took that in stride. "In any case, Miss Shimmer, I am willing to grant that your bar seems to be a subspace bubble that found itself attached to my ship, in which case, I am in full rights to requisition as much as I need from your storage."

Sunset leaned forward. "You think I'm just going to let you pillage my bar?"

Twilight huffed in contempt. "Tell me, Miss Shimmer, if you were me, and every single race you knew of with a bipedal gait was an enemy of Her Immortal Majesty's Equestrian Dominion, would you take the sudden parasitization of your highly advanced aerial warship by an establishment run by bipedal apes with any sort of equanimity? Or would you occupy the carbuncle with every armed pony and griffon at your disposal? The only reason I am not doing that right now is for fear that my entire complement of Guards would promptly drink themselves under your admittedly sturdy-looking tables."

"You understand, Sparkle, that it is within my capabilities to displace you and Gilda from your gondola and drop the both of you within the halls of a Tartarus run by none other than Pinkie Pie?"

That seemed to give pause to Twilight for just a second, before she slowly smiled. "Why this is Tartarus, Miss Shimmer, nor am I ever out of it. And there is nopony of that name anywhere in this bar, unless you have a Twilight Sparkle hidden in your apron pocket?"

"Gilda, is there any chance you could knock some sense into Twilight?"

The griffon guffawed, "If it were that easy—" She stopped mid-sentence and cleared her throat. "I'm afraid there's no one of that name that I am aware of in this gondola."

Sunset rolled her eyes. "Regardless, I refuse to let you pillage my bar."

"Well, I was about to pillage your fair bar, so I thought I ought to bring up the subject first," Twilight said, shrugging. "My dear monkey—"

"Human."

Twilight continued as if she hadn't been interrupted. "...you know what port bars say about sailors?" She motioned towards the door. "I've got sixty ravening tars outside those doors looking to enact a perpetual Fleet Week on your lovely little establishment, which has been so unfortunate as to establish its metaphysical cotermination within our hull, for however long you remain. I suggest you allow us to exert our requisitions in exchange for my Guard barring entry to the crew. Who have been nursing a collective professional grudge ever since Celestia ended the rum ration about ten years back. They so rarely get the chance to enhance their limes with proper shipboard alcohol anymore."

Sunset tapped her fingers on the bar. "Fine."

Twilight and Gilda both seemed surprised. "Fine?"

"Fine. Fine." Sunset waved her arms. "Fine. Anything to get you both out of here. But if you're doing this, we're doing it by the rules or I won't get any of my stuff back from the providers. I'll need signed and stamped requisition orders."

After a brief moment, Twilight nodded, looking at her warily. "You seem oddly compliant now."

Sunset crossed her arms and shrugged. "I rather like my bar in one piece as it is. If all it takes is losing a few bottles, then that's what I'll do."

"Gilda, keep the monkey company," Twilight said turning—rather eagerly one might say—to head out the door. "Don't let any sailor in here until I have brought the paperwork."

Once the door closed Gilda and Sunset looked at each other with something akin to uncomfortable silence. Truth be told, Gilda could use the break from the constant bickering between her fellow soldiers and the ship's crew, who were not too happy about having their ship taken over, even if it was under Her Majesty's orders.

That, and the idea that they'd have a LOT of alcohol soon enough, was also appealing. Kinda sucked that the monkey would lose some of her stock, but all things considered, she was getting away easy.

"Gilda," Sunset said, clearing her throat. "I've met you in… other places, so I'm willing to ignore the crazy in favor of a more… amiable discussion. You said earlier you hadn't used a proper bathroom in a long time correct? I hate to say this but I can really tell. How about you take advantage that Major Sparkle is not here and use it first? I'll pour you a drink in the meantime."

Gilda narrowed her eyes. Pretty much since leaving port, she had been deprived of a good toilet, having to make due with buckets, and occasionally—as long as nogriff was around—the edge of the ship. Needless to say, the promise of a nice, clean toilet was a very, very good incentive. But it was clear this not-pirate, not-unicorn, so-called Sunset Shimmer was planning something.

Gilda was no fool. "Are you trying to bribe me with a shower and beer?"

"Yes."

"Fair enough," Gilda said, nodding in understanding. She glanced at the door, trotting over there to lock it before she came back in. At least this Sunset Shimmer knew better than to lie outright. "But I expect no less than a full pint of your best grog, Miss Shimmer."

"Far be it from me to deny a friend a good drink."

Gilda snorted and started walking towards the little fillies room. "You said you knew me from other places?" she asked, stopping on the way, glancing over to the bartender, wondering what her other self would have been doing. Had she stayed in Griffonstone? "Pray tell, what do I—this other me do?"

Sunset Shimmer shrugged. "Nothing much, as far as I know," she said, "I only know she's engaged…" She gave Gilda an odd look. "To a mutual acquaintance."

Gilda snorted. "Sure. Anyway, I'll be right back. Better have that ready for me."

Sunset Shimmer replied by lifting a rather large tankard and waving it at her.

Nodding, Gilda pushed the fillies room door open and stepped through… suddenly finding herself standing on the deck of the gondola. Behind her the door swung closed. Slowly, comprehension seeped into her and she opened the door, revealing only a ladder going further into the ship. "Bugger me."

"Sergeant!" Major Gleaming Shield called, stomping onto the deck, her eyes narrowed. "What are you doing out here? You were supposed to be on guard!"

Gilda gulped. "She tricked me, she did!" she said quickly, then, realizing this didn't put her in a good light, she cleared her throat. "She kept looking at the restrooms. I asked her if there was anygriff back there. She said no. I knew she was lying, so I went to check. Couldn't risk there being other monkeys in there, ma'am. In order to secure the premises, I had to check. Turns out she was lying about there actually being a toilet behind the door, damn her."

"Tsk." Gleaming Shield rolled her eyes. "And I had all the paperwork done. It's a good thing that I anticipated the honorless ape would do something like this, so I procured one of the bottles while using my shapeshifting-scan spell to mask it." She levitated a glass bottle decorated with three green apples and some sort of old ape depicted on the sticker.

Gilda narrowed her eyes as she read the label. "What in Hades is Scumble?"

"Don't know, don't care," Gleaming Shield said. "This will certainly be a worthy reward for our inconvenience. The bottle alone shows how much work went into it."

"Considering that it is reinforced with steel, I can't argue with that."

"Well then, let's go have a drink."

"In the middle of the day, ma'am?" Gilda asked rhetorically, following Gleaming Shield into the ship anyway.

"Shouldn't be too bad. We can always dilute it with some water."

Author's Notes:

Good Trooper Gilda

Thanks to MitchH for letting me mess around with these two! If you haven't read GTG, you definitely should!

(Mini-reminder as well that Gunsmoke Pre-orders are on! Don't miss your chance for the pre-order-only extras!)

Once Upon a Time (Game of Worlds - Ongoing)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D & Dual Thrones
Chapter 6

Chrysalis das Pupa, sole queen of the changeling race, descendant of the beloved Amaryss, creator of the Grand Scheme by which the Hive Throne and the Dual Thrones would be bound together by bonds of matrimony in accordance with the most ancient and respected tradition of two noble houses... was presently not having a very good day. It had started auspiciously enough: breakfast with Baroness du Luc, a great deal of very important (and frustratingly jargon-heavy) information on the state of the border from Thryssa’s chief logistician (things were in a very good state, it seemed), and a visit from Lady Maredusa’s invincibly cheerful daughter: Mara Belle.

Naturally, it only took a few minutes for everything to turn around and now, Chrysalis was shoving a door closed behind her so she could have a moment of peace to collect her thoughts in the corridors leading to Tettidora’s observatory. They tended to be empty unless Tetti was in the premises, and it just wouldn’t be dignified for her guards to see her seething, even if it was the Honor Guard, who were all on a first-name basis with the royal family.

She’d built up a good head of steam from remaining royal and composed during the pile-up of frustrations, so she’d already started to open the door before it registered that the door she was opening would lead to a drop of about a kilometer or so, and she stopped and stepped back.

A stone arch being above one of the palace doors was perfectly normal. But the palace, along with the city itself, used the black stone quarried from the Sailing Mountain and the arch was made of what Chrysalis swore was the Baltimarian soapstone that Maredusa never missed an opportunity to wax poetic about, and the door made of what appeared to be the unusually fragrant oak that grew around Stalliongrad. But what really drew her notice was that the door was emblazoned with a cutie mark she didn’t recognize—and there was a little bistro chalkboard beside it announcing that the special of the day was a lemon schnapps with chocolate mint garnish. Her favorite.

"...I can’t help but feel like I’ve been extended an invitation," she said to the door. Then she shrugged, put on her very best pleasant royal expression, and pushed the door open, stepping through.

'Who in their right mind would want lemon schnapps with chocolate mint garnish?' Sunset wondered silently as she stared at the recipe. Sure, she'd made some similar mixes, but the flavor profile… would it be palatable? Dried lemon with chocolate wasn't too bad but schnapps… Her thoughts were interrupted by the silver bell announcing the arrival of a new guest. 'Please. For the love of the multiverse, please let it not be another army-type Twilight.'

As if hearing her plea, the visitor turned out to be a changeling. She shared quite a bit of that royal aura that Cheval had when she had visited, but this changeling looked a lot more cagey, much more experienced and wary. In fact, there was something about this changeling that was oddly familiar, not that she had ever met her before, but Sunset felt like she should know who this changeling was.

She was taller than Sunset would have been in her pony form, so that set her roughly at the same height as her human form. Unlike Cheval's shorter mane, this changeling had a long, green mane that somehow managed to make her neck seem more slender. Her green eyes shone with a deep intelligence and a sharp mind, and overall she looked a lot more dangerous than Cheval had seemed at first glance.

Looks were always deceiving of course, but sometimes they deceived you only into seeing the immediate threat, rather than the whole package. Still. This was a guest and a customer, and Sunset Shimmer had met other changelings before, and so far, the worst experience hadn't been them.

"Welcome to Sunset's Isekai," she said, smiling confidently, "I'm Sunset Shimmer, co-owner of this bar, please take a seat. What would you like to drink today?"

Chrysalis stopped upon being greeted by… she wasn’t quite sure. The general structure was like a Diamond Dog or one of the variants of dragon that walked upright (like Princess Ember) but the creature had a mane and her teats were on her upper body instead of where a pony’s would be. But there was no time to gape; the creature was smiling, had given her name, and was inviting her to sit, and it would be extremely uncouth to continue standing in the doorway.

"Good afternoon, Sunset Shimmer," she replied, making a conscious attempt to still the slight vibrato that was natural to changeling voices, aware that some creatures found the auditory effect to be unsettling. "I am…" She paused, considering whether the title would be appropriate, "Chrysalis das Pupa, although Chrysalis would be fine. Your bistro sign advertised a lemon schnapps with a chocolate mint garnish, and I would very much like one, if you please."

She then stepped towards one of the stools, considered it for a moment, before maneuvering herself so she could rest her rump on it. The feeling was odd, but the stool was a well-crafted one and was actually comfortable despite forcing her to adopt a slightly convoluted posture to seat herself, and she could still flick her tail comfortably.

"I must admit, Sunset Shimmer, that this is the first time I’ve had an Isekai spontaneously added to my home, much less one that comes with its own staff and foreign decor," she commented, smiling as broadly as she could without exposing her incisors (another part of changelings she’d discovered was very unsettling to other races).

Sunset's smile had frozen in her face when she heard the name. 'Different world. Different world,' she told herself silently. 'Remember Cheval, not all changelings are bad.' "So, uh, Q-Queen Chrysalis, huh?" she stammered, bowing a little. "It's quite an honor, your Majesty."

She shook her head, taking advantage of her bow to collect herself. This wasn't the time to freak. Rarity and her own experience had warned her that different versions of her friends (and enemies) could and most likely would visit the bar. She took a deep breath and stood up fully. "And I will get to that right away."

As she started preparing the drink and calmed down, she looked up to the Queen, who was glancing around the bar curiously. "Well, my bar has a tendency to appear wherever it feels like. Usually where people… or should I say anycreature, feels like they need a break, and I'm happy to provide that for them."

She served the drink in a martini glass, decorating it with both the chocolate mint garnish and regular mint leaves on the edge for more visual effect, before placing it on the bar and sliding it forward with her fingertips at the base. "One Lemon Schnapps with Chocolate Mint Garnish."

She took a towel and busied herself by cleaning a glass while studying the queen. "It's only a temporary addition, by the way, hopefully I did not offend anycreature," she added, but it seemed like the Queen hadn't been listening at all.

The royal mask of a pleasant, kindly smile vanished immediately and she had furrowed her brow. "You know my name," she stated, not stifling the vibrato this time. "More than that, your first reaction to my name is fear. Not nervous fear, or a fear of the unknown, but a personal fear." Her horn glowed very softly with a viridian light. "You’re… afraid of my name."

’It makes no sense, this creature, this… Sunset Shimmer would have no reason to know me by name,’ she said to herself ’I’m certain that Celestia made an effort to conceal the events of the Exile, to prevent all manner of horror stories from springing up and growing in the telling, but any such tales would be of my race; no pony would know me by name.’

"I have no reason to wish you harm, Sunset Shimmer," she said after a moment. "I know neither you, nor your species, and you greeted me kindly before I told you my name, so you do not know my face. Who taught you to fear the name Chrysalis, but not the visage of the queen Chrysalis?"

"Oh." Sunset felt her face go red. "I'm sorry, it's not exactly you specifically, perhaps I should clarify the nature of this place, huh?" She took a deep breath and leaned back, looking around her bar fondly. "Funny enough this place is not actually in your world. 'Isekai' is a word from another language that a friend suggested… it means 'another world', or in this case 'other world'. And, if you're familiar with the multiverse theory, you might also know that there are an infinite number of versions of ourselves out there."

She walked over to the pictures and picked one up, going behind the bar again and standing in front of Chrysalis with the picture of Sunset and Gilda. "You see, this girl here is not actually me-me, she's just me from another world, and that's her girl, Gilda. They were my very first guests.

"Queen Chrysalis is also somepony important in other worlds, although not always benevolent." She grimaced, shrugging. "In my original world, Princess Twilight told me about an invasion attempt by the Queen Chrysalis of her world, although I never met her. You are not my first changeling guest, so I am somewhat used dealing with changeling royalty one-on-one… but to clarify… I'm not frightened by you specifically… it was just surprise, really."

Chysalis blinked slowly at Sunset as the girl explained the entire situation. ’So, this is a fragment of one of those worlds Nachtmiri spoke of, she thought. ’And if what the du Dune explorers reported to Queen Vespa is accurate, this bar of hers adheres to my palace like the Archive adheres to whatever structure it attaches to when it stabilizes.’

Her reaction to being told about her counterpart in another reality, however, was to blink several times, and then the corners of her muzzle began to twitch in an attempt to stop herself from laughing. ’Invasion? Of Equestria?’ The thought was making it harder for her to stop herself, but she found she didn’t care. ’And an attempt? Not even a successful invasion?’

After a few more moments of resistance, Chrysalis lost the battle and began to laugh. Her laugh was somewhat lispy, and the vibrato was quite prominent, but it was a deep belly laugh of pleasure and amusement, not even slightly scornful. "My counterpart invaded Equestria, did she?" It took her a few moments to bring herself under control, but she was smiling broadly now, too broadly not to also be displaying her incisors. "And how did that work out, hmm? How far did Celestia punt her, all the way back to the Barrens?"

She shook her head, clearly in a very good mood now. "Young lady, one does not enter the home of the strong mare and despoil her goods without first binding the strong mare. And with the number of strong people in Equestria—Celestia, Luna, Twilight Sparkle, her friends, the various ambassadors constantly in attendance, innumerable classes from Celestia’s School—one does not invade Equestria. Study Celestia closely, until you learn her every tic and habit, and then imitate her long enough to achieve your goals? That, Sunset Shimmer, is the only path to victory in Equestria and any changeling who fails to consider that path and follow it is a fool.

"Not that I would do so unless forced," she added as she accepted the drink from Sunset. "I prefer peace with my people’s ancestral home. I prefer that I and Celestia and Luna should regularly sit at tea and tell each other stories, and be friends." She delicately grasped the sprig of chocolate mint in between her front teeth before taking a sip of lemon schnapps, causing the liquid to run over the mint as it entered her mouth, before she used a very gentle touch of magic to return the sprig to where it was placed as a garnish. "The way things used to be for the queens of my people. When we were her sword, and shield. When we were her little ponies, and her younger sister’s army, protecting our home and the other three races."

Sunset chuckled, relaxing a little. "Yeah. Very different world. And I hear you on the invading army, bad idea. Especially if you think a boost in power will be enough." She sighed. "I'm glad to know that in this world you are friends. So, you said that you're not there anymore but there's peace? What about Shining Armor and Cadance? Are you their friend as well?"

"It’s… not quite accurate to call us friends as yet," Chrysalis said. "That is my aspiration, certainly, but at this stage our belief is that Celestia is unaware that our race is still alive. We’re unsure of Luna; she escaped the bonds of her moon only a year ago at most and she hasn’t attempted to seek us out." She sipped again, this time without the leaf of chocolate mint.

"As to Shining Armor…" She smiled broadly again. "He’s a delightful young stallion. Intelligent, handsome, has distinguished himself in his career, and according to my youngest daughter, ten out of ten Guards agree that their captain is a hopeless doofus whenever he’s around his fiancee." She lightly swirled the remaining drink in her glass. "I’ve been excited by the prospect of having him as a son-in-law ever since they announced their intent to marry."

"Wait. Cadance is your daughter?!" Sunset asked, eyes wide. "Wow. Talk about different, I mean, when I was Celestia's student and met Cadance, she always told me she was an orphan… not that she was a changeling in that world. You know, it's really funny, one of my guests was pony-Cadance's adopted daughter, and she was a changeling."

She shook her head again. "It seems that no matter where we are you and her are involved somehow."

"Is it really surprising that the Princess of Love would have some relationship to the ponies who need a daily cup of hugs for good health and nutrition?" Chrysalis chuckled a little. "And in my reality, I suppose you’d put it, ‘Cadance’ is the name Celestia gave her when she adopted her as her niece—political considerations made it impossible for her to adopt her as a daughter—but her given name is Chidinida. The explanation is long but the summary is, we used magic called a ‘guise lock’ when Chidinida was born to keep her within the disguise of a lovely little pink alicorn. A couple of my guards were assigned to act as her real parents, ‘die’ tragically, and Celestia adopted the poor ‘orphan’ and raised her as her own."

Chrysalis beamed, very nearly glowing with pride. "It is my magnum opus, Sunset Shimmer. Tradition and law going back over a thousand years is that with the marriage of the child of one noble house to the other, the two houses become one. With the marriage of my blood daughter to the adopted son of Celestia, our families will be joined. The Exile will be over. Once again, as the pegasi manage the weather, and the earth ponies bring forth the bounty of the land, and the unicorns are given to the study and use of the arcane arts, the changelings will be the soldiers of Equestria, the Sword and Shield of the Dual Thrones to protect Celestia’s little ponies against any danger."

Sunset slowly closed her mouth. "I—that raises a LOT of questions, but if I asked you everything I don't think we would finish talking in a week." She chuckled. "One of the many things I need to learn if I am to manage this bar, is to not be too curious, I guess. So let's talk about the happy things then." She leaned forward. "When are you expecting grandkids?"

The overjoyed look on Chrysalis’ face when talking about her grand design faded immediately on Sunset asking about grandkids. "When fate stops contriving to interfere with their happiness," she said with a sigh. "At first it was the little things—the dressmaker Chidi preferred being caught up in a large project at the last moment, Shining having to supervise a deployment to ward off a raid by the yetis, a very thorny diplomatic matter where Celestia felt that Cadance’s unique insights into love were vital—but then, when they’d practically named a date... "

She shook her head. "We’re still not clear about the details. We can only gather information about the doings of Celestia by the observation of spies—no replacements, disguised changelings who’d been living in Canterlot and were hired on merit—so what I know is quite vague. But it transpires that in my reality at least, Twilight Sparkle is the firstborn foal of Celestia. You can well imagine the kind of chaos that caused."

"Wow. I mean… a few years back, finding that out would have made me really jealous." Sunset sighed. "It seems however that things are progressing okay? Even if Twilight is Celestia's daughter, did Cadance—I'm sorry, was it Chidinida? Anyway, did she also babysit her in this universe? Does Twilight love her brother? As long as there's trust between those three, I don't see why your daughter should have any trouble marrying him. Especially with your blessing…" Sunset paused and gave her a questioning glance. "She does know she's your daughter, right?"

"If it was merely the discovery, that would have been resolved in fairly short order. But it became part of some grand design that no one was aware of but the conspirators, to throw the world into disorder and then into the claws of some abomination that called itself ‘the Guardian’. Twilight was murdered by the conspirators, and Celestia’s mind came completely apart from rage and grief. She fell in the same way her sister had, becoming the nightmare Flare. Everything was eventually put to rights, and Twilight somehow restored to life but Equestria was shattered, many ponies killed in the struggle to pull the monster down. In those circumstances, you can imagine that any talk of a royal wedding was put on hold."

"But yes, on to happy things." Another sip. "Yes, Chidi foalsat Twilight and they remain the best of friends, practically sisters. Yes, Twilight loves her brother although his duties have made it so they have had to struggle to remain close; Twilight spending a great deal of time with her mother, where her brother is on duty, helps."

Chrysalis grinned. "Yes, Chidinida knows she’s my daughter. It came as quite a shock for her but if you’ve met Cadance, you know how she is: she practically radiates empathy. She wasn’t very pleased with me—a completely reasonable response, no question—but she understood. The best part was Shining Armor learning that she’s my daughter."

Sunset laughed. "Okay, this I've got to hear. I knew Shining from my time at Celestia's school, so I can get a very clear image of his expression. It's too bad you couldn't have gotten a picture of him… which reminds me, before you leave, can I take a picture with you?" She motioned to the wall, where a growing number of pictures was displayed. "I'm probably going to run out of wall eventually, but it would be nice to add this visit to the memories."

"It was after Chidinida learned of our relationship," Chrysalis said. "We lifted the guise lock so she could shift between the form of an alicorn and the form of changeling royal, but she was learning how to do as an adult what most changeling foals learned before they could read or write so she tended to slip out of form without noticing. So one morning, she gets up first and goes to make Shining breakfast. He wakes up and goes into the kitchen, and Chidinida had reverted and was beaming at him with a plate of waffles cut to look like a smiley face and according to Chidi…" She grined widely. "...Shining makes adorably mare-like sounds when surprised. It didn’t take him long to recognize his fiancee’s mannerisms—Chidi is the only mare I know who radiates sunshine and cheer in the morning without needing a cup of wake-up—but that’s how he found out that his fiancee was my daughter. He handled meeting me without any issues, but he’d had plenty of time to fit his head around the thought."

While Sunset doubled down laughing, Chrysalis turned to look at the wall, and her eyes went immediately to the picture of Cheval. "...Who… who is that?" She pointed at the picture with a hoof and this close, Sunset noticed that instead of holes going completely through her legs, Chrysalis merely had depressions in her chitin that someone skilled with a carving knife has integrated into attractive whorls and arcs, almost looking like tattooing but carved instead of inked.

"Oh, that's Cadance's daughter, Cheval," Sunset said. "I'm not sure about how that happened in her world, since I didn't get the impression that Cadance herself was a changeling, but she's Twilight's niece, Flurry Heart's sister, and Queen of the Ponyville Hive." Sunset blushed slightly. "We didn't talk much about her history besides some basic details, since she was a bit stressed about her dating situation and being a single mother. We talked dating." Sunset cleared her throat. "She's… very charming." She studiously ignored the slightly glowing container next to the cashier.

"She was my first customer, and I thought when I saw her it was you, to be honest. She thought I was just one of those creatures that were xenophobic about changelings but… well…" She motioned with her hands at the bar. "Multiverse."

Chrysalis frowned, looking at the picture. "Is her build and those… holes… ordinary for changelings where she comes from? Where I come from, a changeling whose chitin had been completely eaten through like that had to have suffered years of severe love starvation. Severe, nearly to the point of fatal. I hope that’s not what was ailing her, and that her appearance is merely one of those differences in our realities."

"I'm afraid that's the case, your Majesty," Sunset said, "as in it being the norm where she's from. From what I heard from my Princess Twilight, that was also the case of her own Queen Chrysalis. So far, you and her are the only two changelings I've met in person, so I can't really tell you if that's how it is for the rest of the multiverse. But, on a happier note, you'll notice she got Shining's mane."

This observation caused Chrysalis to look again, and she smiled. "Yes, yes she does. Perhaps I’m looking at a hint of my own daughter’s future; the decades-long guide lock had an unanticipated effect on her. Not a bad one just one very… interesting. Tettidora—my third daughter, and the family genius—theorizes that the lock caused the magic that lets her change guises to ‘forget’ what she originally looked like." Chrysalis finished off her glass, including the chocolate mint garnish, and stood. "I feel I should return to being a queen instead of reminiscing with a friendly barkeep with her own little pocket world. I feel much… relieved of my burdens now, and I am grateful to you."

"Well," Sunset said with a chuckle, "that's what I'm here for." She reached behind the bar and pulled out a silver card, which she offered to Chrysalis. "This is my bar's card. That means that if you ever need a drink…" She shrugged. "Just go somewhere private and tap it. At least that's how I'm told it works. And, I also want to thank you for being patient with me at the start. I knew you were not the Chrysalis from my world, but it helped a lot to talk to you and see you as a person and not some sort of mental boogeymare. I think if I ever meet another one of you, I'll be much better prepared to accept them. Oh! And before I forget, if you don't mind the picture? I had to catch up to Cheval on her way out to take that one, and I'd rather just have a nice one with you."

Chrysalis smiled broadly at her, in an almost maternal fashion. "I’d be delighted, Sunset Shimmer." She accepted the card into her telekinetic grip and, with a sound somewhat like a zzort it simply… vanished into thin air. "Personally, I doubt it’ll work. There are some moments, some places, where you go there and enjoy, but you can never return to them. So you move along, tucking them away into a corner of your mind to relive when you need them. But I hope this card works as you say. Now, if you’ll direct me how to stand, let’s get you your memento and after, I’ve one last question of you."

"Sure! Also, do you mind if I take the picture with both of us in it? I want to send it to my Princess Twilight too," Sunset said, coming around the bar with her cell phone. At her nod of consent, Sunset shimmied over and lifted her camera, grinning at it right next to the Queen, taking a couple of selfies for her wall and to freak out her friend. Once that was done, she stored the phone and stepped back, bowing. "Thank you, your Majesty."

Chrysalis had made sure to give the strange device her warmest, most genuine smile. "You are not my subject, Sunset, nor even part of my world; you needn’t use any kind of title when addressing me if you don’t wish to. Now before I go, I was curious about something. Did you have any manner of relationship with Celestia? I don’t mean romantic or intimate, but… perhaps a hoofmaiden, or a student?"

"Oh," Sunset sighed, a small smile playing on her lips. "I was her snarky disciple. Went evil, left home, learned a hard lesson, and now I'm a different species, Twilight's student in friendship, and quite honestly… a lot happier. I even made peace with Princess Celestia. Why do you ask?"

"Because as I’ve sat here, speaking with you, I realized that I knew your mark, and something about you was familiar as well." Chrysalis smiled to her again. "I don’t believe anyone knows what became of you in my world, Sunset Shimmer, but not because you fled in shame, or anger, or because of some petty dispute with a teacher. Celestia has an eye for exceptional ponies, whether to found a little town in the hinterlands, to sire her foal, to save her sister—or for other important things. No one knows where you have gone in my world, Sunset, but we know two things: a gifted young pony under the personal tutelage of the Princess of the Sun disappeared, and at the same time, an artifact of great power that no one could have gotten unless Celestia gave it to them, disappeared as well. I can’t say for certain if these things are connected, but Celestia doesn’t give her trust to evil ponies."

Chrysalis bowed her head in Sunset’s direction, somewhat deeper than is normal for a pony bidding another farewell. "Just something to think on, and maybe draw some small joy from. Perhaps there are some worlds where a beloved student didn’t flee, but was sent forth to accomplish something important. Thanks for the drink." And with that, the changeling queen turned and disappeared out the door, closing it behind her.

"Huh," Sunset said, walking around the bar and picking up the glass the queen had used. Slowly a smile formed on her lips as she proceeded to wash it. "Yeah. That is pretty cool."

Author's Notes:

Game of Worlds thanks to Dual Throne for writing this with me, it was fun!

Krogan Traditions (Sparkle's #1 Assistant - Ongoing)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D
Chapter 7

"Anything so far, EDI?" Twilight asked on her way down to the lower decks.

"My search for any information concerning the Pathfinder continues, Commander. Currently I am translating all alien transmission protocols I have encountered and using what information we have to obtain reliable information. I will inform you of anything I find."

"Good. Not knowing who we're dealing with is giving me a headache." Twilight hummed and emerged from the elevator, making her way to the infirmary. It didn't take long before she stood there, studying the surprising addition to the ship. Granted, it was her first time in this particular area (she had first checked the guns) and as such, this could be some sort of aesthetic decision made by someone who shouldn't be making aesthetic decisions. But it seemed unlikely.

"EDI?" she called out.

"Yes, Commander?"

"Why is there an oak door with a rock frame inside the infirmary?"

"I… do not believe there is one, Twilight."

"Yep. There definitely is. I'm looking at it right now. It seems to have some sort of cutie mark on it too. It appears to be the entrance to a bar, if we go by the blackboard sign."

"If anyone would have an entrance to a bar inside the Normandy, it would be Dr. Chakwas."

"I'm sorry, EDI, what was that?"

"Nothing, Twilight," EDI replied smoothly, "I recommend sealing the infirmary and setting a standard quarantine protocol until we can establish the exact nature of this phenomenon."

"...nah. I think I'll go in and check it out."

"Of course you will," EDI responded. "I can see now that the very human need to ignore the logical signs of potential danger in favor of ephemeral adrenaline-induced rewards is tragically shared with other sentient species... such as unicorns."

Twilight blinked. "EDI, are you developing sarcasm?"

"I have dedicated several processes to understand and communicate adequate disdain whenever it seems appropriate," the AI reported. "I am happy to inform that the process has been running for several years and that the results are conclusive."

Twilight nodded, knowing that EDI would be able to see her. "I am both impressed and concerned." She smirked. "But I guess a drink would help with that."

"Commander, as much as valuable a lesson could potentially be learned by meandering into the unknown, barely prepared and heavily armed, I feel it is my responsibility to inform you that going alone is a bad idea by any metric."

"Oh. I'm not planning to."

Sunset sighed, slipping in the new picture she had taken with Rarity into a frame, and putting it up with the others. True, Istar had been a fleeting beauty, as her friend/partner had said, but as always, Rarity had failed to mention small details, such as the fact that it was fleeting because the local gods decided to smash a meteor on it just as the whole city broke into a rebellion.

And just because it had happened in the past and it couldn't be changed didn't make her feel any better to see what amounted to bloody violence ending in fire. On the plus side, the food in the Kingrpriest's banquet hall had been great.

She frowned and shook her head. Not great enough to merit the panicked run through the streets until they had reached her bar. She'd have to get used to not trying to change the future. That old coot, Fizban had been very insistent on that one.

"Alright… two crates of Xak Tsaroth Red, one box of Black Peak, two crates of Mithas Brandy… note to self: contact Kaziganthi de-Orilg next time I visit that time period. What else… six bottles of Elvenblood Wine… and four kegs of Dwarven Deepbrew." She ticked off everything in the scroll, then turned around and updated her stock on the tablet.

She sighed and looked around the bar. "Just how many secrets do you have in here?" she wondered. "Seriously, though. An armory with a full plate armor set? Just... " She shook her head. "I can't even."

Just then the silver bell rang, announcing her new guests. Quickly, she threw the swords, bow, and arrows, magic staff and robes under the bar itself and into the "lost and found" box, then started wiping the surface. The last thing she needed was for new customers to think she had just participated in an Ogres and Oubliettes game in her bar and forgotten to clean up. It was thankfully quick to straighten out, as she had thankfully not needed to engage in combat at all, and there was no blood, and—if she had it her way—she never would.

For a moment, nothing happened, then, a familiar magical signature tingled the edge of her senses, and a gun floated into the room, followed by an armored unicorn Twilight Sparkle. The black armor with the white and red stripes hugged her shape, but seemed comfortable enough to wear, if a little unusual for unicorns.

Then again, this was clearly not her Twilight Sparkle.

She was about to greet her when she heard the thumps that preceded the arrival of a dinosaur-like creature in armor of similar make to Twilight's. It had a red crest on top of his head, and although it looked reptilian for the most part, she couldn't help but compare the face to some bats that Fluttershy had shown her once. The pair looked like they could fight an army and come out victorious.

It was surreal.

She cleared her throat. "Uh, welcome to Sunset's Isekai!" she said, smiling as the pair turned to face her. "My name is Sunset Shimmer, and I'll be your bartender tonight."

The Twilight with the gun held her gaze for a moment before sighing and putting away her gun, which collapsed into a small tube and attached to her armor before she turned and slapped ten bits on the claw/hand of the creature that had followed her in. "Alright, Wrex, how did you know?"

"Ehehehe," the creature named Wrex chuckled. "I'm not going to tell you every secret I know, Sparkle. That's a story for another time."

"So, uh…" Sunset cleared her throat. "What can I get for you?"

Twilight levitated a menu. "The Psychotic Biotic for me. Wrex?"

"Burukh," he said, his gravelly voice slightly amused. "It's the black bottle on the second level, closest to the cashier."

"Right."

Sunset proceeded to make the cocktails, all the while feeling Twilight's eyes on her. "So, you're a human, huh? Alliance?"

"Alliance? I don't think there's one where I come from… I take it you haven't met your Sunset Shimmer yet?" Sunset asked. "I'm surprised, that's usually…" She trailed off, noticing this Twilight had no wings. "Well, I guess it might not be time yet."

"My Sunset Shimmer?" Twilight asked, confused. She narrowed her eyes. "So it is a space-time bubble unrelated to my own timeline. Interesting. By your statement I'm to assume you are a repeating anomaly?"

"So are you," Sunset replied, setting down the red cocktail for Twilight before carefully pouring the Burukh in a glass for Wrex, then setting it on fire with a snap of her fingers. "I know a Pr—Twilight Sparkle in Equestria, she hatched a dragon… not a—" She gave Wrex a quizzical look.

"Krogan," Wrex supplied watching the liquor boil before blowing off the fire and downing it in one gulp. "Ha! That hits the spot. Now, how about a glass of Ryncol to chase it down, Sunny?"

"A krogan, yes. And she had a human counterpart in the dimension I've lived in for the last few years. Her 'dragon' in this other world is a dog," she explained as she went over to fetch his drink. "Then there was the one I last met…" She made a sour face and shook her head before pouring the glass. "Here's your drink, sir."

"Call me Wrex. It'll make things easier in the future."

"Will do," Sunset said, smiling as she studied the pair. "I'm guessing I'm missing a lot of history here, so, unless you want me to read your mind, why don't you guys tell me about your relationship?" She picked up the Elvenblood Wine bottles and started organizing them.

"I hatched him," Twilight started to explain, but sighed when Wrex snorted. "Okay, so not… hatched... exactly, since he was in stasis within an ezoo-powered capsule that landed in Equestria a long time ago. But—apparently—the ponies in Celestia's school thought it was some sort of mutated dragon egg."

"I took up her education from then on, whenever Sun-butt needed her concentrating on other things," Wrex explained. "And now she's—"

"Commander Twilight Sparkle," Twilight interrupted.

'Great.' Sunset thought. "So… you're not going to try to 'requisition my booze', right?"

Twilight gave her a glare. "We're soldiers, not pirates. Besides, the Normandy already has a bar. Granted, not as well stocked as this one, but decent enough."

"Thank Celestia," Sunset muttered, relaxing her shoulders. "I thought I was going to have another of those situations."

"So what is this place?" Twilight asked, motioning with her hoof.

"It's a bar, Sparkle," Wrex intoned, "I've taken you to bars before. In fact, you've destroyed half of them."

"Only for legitimate reasons! One was harboring criminals, and the other one was collateral damage not instigated by me!"

"What about the one in lower Canterlot that I took you to for your thirteenth birthday?"

"You took her to a bar for her thirteenth birthday?!" Sunset hissed.

"In all fairness," Twilight responded undaunted, "he did not let me drink anything too alcoholic."

"Too alcoholic."

"Right."

"And you destroyed this bar in Lower Canterlot... why?" Sunset asked.

"I asked for a Pina Colada and they gave me a virgin version."

"You were thirteen!"

"It was a Pina Colada!" Twilight countered. "That's as 'virgin' as it gets! You don't have to add a chastity belt to it!"

Sunset studied Twilight for a moment in silence before she decided it was not worth arguing. "Right. So… this is my bar. It appears where creatures need a different kind of drink."

"Interesting, do you have a system to appear in some specific places, or is it just random?"

Sunset shrugged. "I sort of let it happen. I can decide to leave or even go back to a place if I want to, or if I know a specific place I want to visit, that can be done. I'm completely new to the Multiverse, so my choices are limited by my current knowledge." She tilted her head. "You said you were on the Normandy?"

"It's my ship."

Wrex snorted.

"Okay, it's Commander Shepard's ship, but, since I'm the closest thing to Shepard left, it is mine by default."

Sunset looked at Wrex, who simply shrugged. "It's true. If Shepard had been born a little unicorn filly, with unnatural magical prowess and was trained by a Krogan Warlord and given her own command… yeah, she'd be the closest thing, I suppose."

"Right now I have some of Shepard's crew and Princess Luna, along with my very own strike-team, in the ship, and we're heading over to rescue a little filly that was kidnapped by space pirates," Twilight said.

Sunset's eyes went wide. "Oh. Damn. Is she—"

"She was rescued," Twilight said, raising a hoof and then sipping her drink. "But not by us, now we have to figure out who this so-called Pathfinder is, and get Dinky back." She grimaced. "Maybe then Derpy will finally join the team."

"Derpy?" Sunset asked, blinking. "Derpy Hooves?"

"Oh, you know her?"

"Probably not the same," Sunset said, frowning. "The one I know was a very awkward teenager."

"Well this one is a very awkward pony," Wrex said, "but good with explosives, and a dedicated parent." He shrugged. "Can't find a fault in that."

Sunset nodded slowly. "Yes. I can see how that would be a bonus."

"Right?" Twilight sighed. "I mean, how can she prefer working for the Post Office over this?"

"Maybe you should sit down and find out what her priorities are when you have a moment?" Sunset suggested. "You might not be getting the whole picture. If she's a mother, she might be concentrating her time on her kid and might want a job that involves less bodily harm so her daughter doesn't end up orphaned."

"Huh." Twilight leaned back. "That's probably true. I haven't really asked her what she wants, I just assumed… heh. You're alright, Shimmer."

"You know," Wrex spoke up, "we have a tradition in the Normandy."

Twilight blinked, then looked from him to Sunset. "I mean, she's cute enough, I don't know if she's into mares…"

Wrex turned to look at Twilight. "I meant besides you and Octavia banging (or trying to bang) every mare you meet."

"Oh."

"Anyway, before a big mission Shepard and the crew would have a good drinking competition," he said, digging into his armor and pulling out a hefty bag of gold bits, which he set on the counter. "And the bartender would join."

"I-I'm not sure…"

"Oh, come on, Sunny," Twilight said, "don't tell me you own a bar and can't handle a couple of drinks?"

Sunset narrowed her eyes. "What do you have in mind?"

Wrex leaned back, a smug grin on his face. "Well. I do see a few kegs of Dwarven Deepbrew right there. I think there's more than enough bits to cover the cost of at least one."

"I'm going to regret this…" Sunset muttered. "Come on, let's take a picture together so I can add it later, and I'll set the bar on automatic so I don't have to remember to drop you off."

As Sunset walked around the bar, Twilight leaned over to Wrex. "What is Dwarven Deepbrew?" she hissed.

Wrex shrugged. "I have no idea."

Princess Luna studied the star map on the Normandy's bridge with interest. Already, as they flew past thousands of stars, she felt their power grow and dim as distance was reduced then increased. Even if she wasn't as accurate as this visual representation, her sense of this Andromeda Galaxy was constantly growing. If they ever had to come back, she would probably be able to navigate them through it without the need for the map, if it became necessary.

"Commander Sparkle is back," EDI said, her metallic, bipedal form approaching her. "She seems to be feeling ill."

Luna frowned. "But she left the bridge ten minutes ago, how can she—"

The elevator opened and Wrex stepped out, Twilight slung under his arm. "Damn. That was some good stuff."

"Ugh… Wrex, tell EDI to stop swaying the ship."

"We're in space, Twilight, with artificially generated gravity. I don't sway," EDI said.

Twilight looked up and studied her for a moment. "No, you really do sway. Especially whe—"

"Alright," Wrex interrupted. "I'm taking Sparkle to her room and dropping her there before she says something that will get her in trouble later."

"Awww," Twilight muttered, but didn't struggle as the krogan turned around. "Yer no fun, Wreck."

Luna turned to look at EDI. "Anything I should know?"

EDI shook her head. "I will inform Miss Octavia that she is needed. I have also received a preliminary report on the Pathfinder," she said, bringing up a screen for Luna to study.

The Princess glanced at the picture on the screen, where a member of a species identified as human was smiling goofily at the camera. She had a red and gold mane, with teal irises. "Huh. Sarah Ryder. We shall meet you soon."

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Like what you read? Remember that by joining my Patreon, you are helping the creation of more stories to enjoy!

Remember that my Patrons have first dibs on what worlds get visited!

Sparkle's No. 1 Assistant

A bit late this week. See you here next Wednesday!

Lonesome Heart (Bulletproof Heart - Complete)

Sunset's Isekai
Chapter 8
By Wanderer D and PaulAsaran

The soldiers were gone at last. Rarity slipped out from behind the water barrels, flicking the nearby market pony a tip for not saying anything, then headed for the nearest alleyway. This day was turning out to be more trouble than it was worth; soldiers trying to kill her, Twilight keeping Applejack occupied, and she still hadn’t found her quarry. All that on top of the sun deciding Hoofington needed to be extra crispy today.

She flinched at the burning sensation on her upper arm, raising it to peer at the wound. A close shave. It would need stitches. Her attention turned to the fresh tear in Limestone’s jacket, to say nothing of the white shirt underneath. Formerly white. ’Confound those cretins. Do they have any idea what I have to do to deal with bloodstains?’ She’d have to purchase some more thread and fabric before leaving this wretched town, assuming she could find one that would accept her patronage.

A criminal. They were calling her a criminal! Which was better than what they were calling Pinkie Pie, but still! She’d have to finish her task soon and get out of Hoofington, find a place that wasn’t corrupt to the core. She hoped her friend was well away from this place, wherever she might be.

She paused at the end of the alley, stepping back upon seeing the familiar yellow coats of local soldiers. The place was crawling with them. Which made sense, considering they’d just lost her trail and she couldn’t have gone far. She imagined it was only a matter of time before they checked the alley. She took off her hat and rubbed the sweat from her forehead with the back of her arm. "Just peachy. Applejack, Twilight, where are you when I need you?"

She turned around to look for alternative escape routes. Her attention immediately settled upon a door that she was certain hadn’t been there two seconds ago. Ignoring that, its whole aesthetic was alien to the region: an arch made of grey stone and a solid-looking oak door. Above it was a stylized yellow and red sun. "Well. That’s… different." Her ears perked to the sound of whom she presumed to be soldiers barking orders. "I’ll just have to hope they have a back door." Rubbing the nub on Silver Lining, Rarity pushed her way inside, closing the door as carefully and quietly as possible despite the tinkling of the bell above her.

What she found within was not at all what she’d anticipated. The walls were brick, the small red brick that she’d only ever seen in Manehattan’s wealthier districts. There were a number of wooden tables, their apparent age but smooth finishes giving them a charming air. What really had her attention, however, was the long bar in the back and the rows upon rows of spirits. So she’d not only entered a place with an architectural design unlike anything she’d seen in Hoofington, but also stumbled upon some kind of bar. A nice one.

Which, now that she thought about it, could be exactly what she needed. This looked like the kind of place the Shrouding Midnight might frequent were she not a total homebody. Perhaps there was a connection somehow. A longshot, for certain, but Rarity was willing to risk it. Assuming the soldiers didn’t come barging in looking for her, that is.

There was nopony at the bar just now, but she could hear water running in the back. ‘Indoor plumbing? Definitely an upscale bar. What in Equestria is it doing in this out-of-the-way back alley?’ Her boots clopping loudly on the wood floor, Rarity stopped by the bar. "Hello? Anypony home?"

Sunset washed her face for what seemed to be the third time that day already, trying to wash the last of the grogginess away. Turning to glare at herself in the mirror, she held her own eyes and spoke out. "You will never again agree to a drinking competition with a krogan."

The familiar ring of the silver bell announcing the arrival of a new patron made her wince. She quickly studied herself, making sure she was dressed as prim and proper as Rarity had designed. She checked her hair. The position of her pin.

She could hear footsteps. Hard taps, sounded bipedal. Another soldier?

"Hello? Anypony home?" a familiar voice reached her.

Huh. Rarity.

"Sorry! I'll be right there. Please take a seat," she called out, quickly flashing a smile that hid the headache and stepped out of the restroom. She didn't run, but she did hurry, and slipped behind the bar, her eyes already studying the stunning figure across from her.

It was Rarity, but a Rarity like she had never seen before. Several thoughts flashed across her mind. 'She's gorgeous! She's half pony! She's a cowgirl! That's just as epic as Commander Twilight!' The thought, however, reminded her of how much that particular Twilight could drink and in turn, sobered her up. "Welcome to Sunset's Isekai," she said, bowing slightly at the mare, then as she straightened, she frowned, noticing the blood. "I… would offer you a drink, but maybe you'd like to use my med kit?"

Rarity stared at the… woman? Yes, absolutely a woman. Almost a pony, but there were some distinct differences. The flat face, for example. Well, flat-er. But that hair, those eyes… It couldn’t be, and yet it sounded just like her. Sunset Shimmer, most certainly. But what was she doing here, in this fancy bar in hoofington, and dressed so wonderfully? More importantly, she didn’t seem to recognize Rarity at all.

"I… um… Sunset Shimmer?"

Sunset blinked, then grinned. "Oh, you know me in your world? Awesome, that makes things so much easier. But, uh, what would you like to do about that?" She pointed at Rarity’s wound. "That looks bad. Let me get you something for that."

That snapped Rarity out of her bewilderment. That Sunset was here—and apparently no longer a pony?—was a mystery that would have to wait until later. "No time, darling. The soldiers here have decided I’m not welcome and could come storming in at any minute. I just had a couple questions and then I’ll be on my way."

"Oh." Though clearly bewildered by this, Sunset waved her hand dismissively. "You don’t have to worry about that. I give you my word that no soldiers will be storming into my bar." Rarity only barely heard her grumble the word "Again." The mare... woman… thing hurried away. "Just a sec, let me get you that med kit!"

Rarity had to wonder just what kind of establishment she’d gotten into. Could this Sunset really prevent the soldiers from coming in? That didn’t seem likely. From where she was standing, Rarity didn’t even see a locking mechanism on the door, nor did this version of Sunset have a horn. Still, it was Sunset Shimmer… wasn’t it? She might be able to trust her.

She pulled Ruby Heart and Silver Lining out and set them on the bar, just in case, then eased herself into one of the leather stools. After a moment’s consideration, she took off her jacket and set it on the seat next to her own, then placed her hat on top.

Sunset came back with a large white box, freezing upon seeing the guns. "Whoa. Are those yours?"

Definitely not her Sunset. What in Equestria was going on here? "Yes. Sunset, I must admit to being thoroughly flummoxed. Why are you here? What are you? And can I please get that med kit, now? Oh." She reached into the pouch on her belt and produced a few sapphires, setting them on the table. "I appreciate you letting me use your supplies like this."

Sunset blinked at the sapphires, before rolling her eyes. "Geez, you never change, do you? I'm not going to charge you for this," she said, opening up the large plastic box containing her kit. "I'll only charge for a drink later. But not for helping you with a wound."

She turned the open box around, so that Rarity could look for what she needed. Cowboy Rarity seemed surprised by the amount of things in there, but her guest was nowhere near as surprised as she herself was when Rarity picked out thread and needle.

"Oh." She gulped. "So you're doing that, huh?"

"Yes, darling," Rarity responded, giving her a slightly amused look. "Even if your words are true and my pursuers cannot come in, I’d rather stitch this than gallivant around losing blood. Don't you agree?" Cowboy Rarity looked at her, her expression not even betraying any pain. "Are you sure you're okay? You're looking a little bit green."

Sunset laughed nervously. "You know, I've seen worse…" She cringed as Rarity moved her shirt out of the way. "...in a medieval world. So, you know. Swords. Spell-blasts. Meteorites… But I've never seen anyone stitch themselves up. Is uh, there something I could do to help?"

Rarity smiled after a few seconds. "Oh, I do appreciate it, Sunset. How about you prepare the gauze in there and the bandages? And do explain this place," she added, waving around them with the hand holding the needle.

"Ah," Sunset said, swallowing again and taking a deep breath. She turned the box around and started fishing out antiseptic cream, gauze and bandages. "Well, ahem. Alright, in order, yeah… This bar is in a pocket dimension, it moves around, but don't worry! I won't take you anywhere… I sort of…" She trailed off, smiling sheepishly. "When I set it up with my Rarity as a business partner, I made sure it would allow only those that really need a break from life in. I can make it so no time passes out there, but I can also make it so that it does. Generally I let my guests out basically at the same time they came in."

Once the essentials were on the table, she moved the medical kit out of the way, grimacing as she watched Rarity work. The gorgeous mare's arm was covered in blood. It flowed a bit more freely as Rarity patched herself up, so she quickly produced a clean towel from the bar and slid it across, gently setting it in front of Rarity, all the time well aware of how her guest had been watching her every move.

Sunset leaned back. "Uh. So you don't stain more of your clothes, the towel is clean so you can use it after you're done and we can put some antibiotic cream on top," she explained lamely, looking down. "I've… never seen a bullet wound. I bet if Twilight and Wrex were still here you'd be all patched up. I'm sorry."

A pocket dimension. That sounded like something Twilight would understand, but the concept flew over Rarity’s cowboy hat. Still, she had a general idea of the meaning. She threaded the needle through her skin, cringing at the pain the act caused. How many times had she done this now? Strange, how some things got easier with practice.

"My thanks for the towel." She hissed as the needle pierced her flesh once more. Talking. Talking made it easier. "So, there are other Rarities and Sunsets and Twilights out there? That’s… interesting. But I suppose I’ll trust you. I wouldn’t have put you in charge of Little Longhorn otherwise." At the woman’s cocked head she added, "Long story."

"Right." Sunset nodded, still a little pale as she watched Rarity work. When Rarity used her magic to cut the thread and tie it off, she offered the antiseptic cream. "A-anyway, uh, there are technically infinite yous and mes and Twilights out there. My bar caters to all of them, and any other friendly, provided they need a drink and someone to talk to."

Rarity said nothing as she rubbed the cream on her arm, mostly because she was clenching her teeth against the pain as the salve did its job. Once the sting died down, she grumbled a distracted, "I don’t drink. And I honestly don’t know what we’d talk about."

"A Rarity who doesn’t drink?" Sunset flinched at Rarity’s glare. "Sorry! I'm not criticizing you, I promise. We’ve got non-alcoholic stuff too." Sunset reached under the bar and pulled out a small, ornate menu. "For when you’re ready. I promise, nothing alcoholic on this one."

The gauze had already been applied and Rarity had begun wrapping her arm in the bandage. She considered her options, only to realize that no soldiers had tried to get into the bar. There hadn’t even been a knock so far. And if she really could step out at the same time she stepped in—something she’d have to see to believe—then there was no harm in sticking around for a rest, was there? Luna knew she could use a break.

"Very well, Sunset, I’ll play along." Arm bandaged, she lowered her shirt back into place and grabbed the menu. "How about we start with your attire? I must know who your tailor is. Wait, don’t tell me." She smirked. "It was me, right? The taste is impeccable, so I can’t imagine it being anypony else." A glance at the menu. "Virgin apple cider? From Sweet Apple Acres? Now I have no choice but to compare."

Sunset chuckled. "That's the Rarity I know," she said, grinning as she took the menu. She glanced at it and frowned before running a line across the "virgin Pina Colada", then she pulled out a cold bottle of cider and popped it open, serving it in a glass with ice for Rarity. "But yes. Rarities, Sunsets, Chrysalises, etc. Not all of them pleasant, but I don't think any so far have been, you know, evil."

She went around the bar to bring a couple of frames, one with her friend the inter-dimensional Rarity, and one with pony Twilight and Wrex. "So, this is how you look in my second world," Sunset explained, "and this is roughly how you and I look in my original world." When Rarity looked down to the unicorn in the picture, then up to her, she smiled. "I travel a lot."

Rarity sniffed the cider and took a careful sip, making sure there was no alcohol in there before smiling and drinking a bit more. Sunset for her part leaned back and took a deep breath. "So you know me here, huh? I'm glad I seemed trustworthy to you, although I guess I always meet myself after I've reformed." She licked her lips, glancing at the bottle of changeling amber-sap. Yep. There you go, slight glow. 'Figures.'

She watched Rarity relax a little. "Anyway, this is the first time I've seen you like this… There must be a lot behind how you can take care of yourself." She motioned with her head at the guns. "You speak like a well-educated mare, your mannerisms are practically courtly, but you have an air of danger around you that just seeps through… and yet you remain warm, yourself. Also, before I forget, I do have some extra shirts and a washing machine, if you'd like… although, if you just want to let some cold water run through the fabric that should take care of most of the blood…"

Rarity chuckled at Sunset’s blatant curiosity. "Darling, if you only knew. I’ve been shot, burned, nearly drowned, almost starved to death on three separate occasions, ran into poison joke, met a veritable goddess (even if she denies the title), nearly blown up… I imagine I’m forgetting something. Point is, this?" She raised her arm in display. "This is nothing. A scratch. But a flesh wound." She sipped her cider, which was every bit as delicious as she’d hoped, while Sunset gaped at her. "Yes, that’s about the reaction I would anticipate."

Sunset sighed and crossed her arms. "I guess I'm full of questions… but if you don't want to talk about it, I'm not going to force you." She smiled understandingly and shrugged. "Hay, it's Friendship Lesson number… uh… 10? Anyway, respect your friend's space."

Sunset shook her head. "Geez, and I thought I’d had it tough at times. Suddenly all that complaining I did as Celestia’s protégé makes me feel like a whiny, spoiled child."

"Ah, I remember that—hold on, Celestia?" Rarity almost dropped her glass. "Y-you know Celestia? No… No, wait…" She groaned and sat back in her seat. "Alternate universes, right. It almost certainly wouldn’t be our Celestia. If it were that easy she’d have come back by now."

To this Sunset said nothing, for which she was glad. While her gracious host started cleaning up the medical supplies, Rarity distracted herself with the pictures laid out before her. A Chrysalis that looked uncannily like the one from her world, only quadrupedal. How strange. Was there a quadrupedal Rarity out there, too? What other strange forms might she have? She examined the big photo with all of Sunset’s friends, taking in herself.

A young Rarity, with six equally young, just as happy friends. They were all… whatever they were, but still easily identifiable. Herself, Sunset, Twilight. That one with the exploding pink mane had to be Pinkie Pie. There was even… She smirked. "So, is your Applejack a pervert, too?

Sunset snapped the hitches of the medical kit closed even as she shot Rarity a wide-eyed look. "A pervert? No way, not AJ. She’s got to be the most respectable person there is. How could you possibly jump to that conclusion?"

Sighing, Rarity set the frame aside, face-down. "To be fair, ‘pervert’ is probably too strong a word, first impressions aside. But she… did something, and I haven’t let her forget it. She’s been trying to make it up for me for a while." A sip of the cider. A light smile. "She’s begun trying to serenade me with her guitar and singing. I tell her it won’t work, but she insists she’s ‘just practicing’, that she’ll ‘serenade me for real’ when she’s found the right song. It’s actually quite charming."

Using the same hand holding the glass, she thrust a finger at Sunset. "But in case you ever meet her, don’t you dare tell her I said so."

"My lips are sealed." Sunset mimed locking her mouth, a motion that she had to have picked up from her world’s Pinkie Pie. She leaned against the bar and eyed her guest with a warm smile. "You and AJ, huh? That’s kinda cute, to be honest."

"Oh, Goddess, don’t say that." Rarity covered her face behind a hand as her cheeks started to burn. "It’s confusing enough as it is."

Sunset grinned, picking up a glass and starting to clean it with a too obvious nonchalant attitude. "You don't say? Well, if you haven't met your Celestia yet, then count yourself lucky on the romantic advice department. Mine was always putting her nose where it didn't belong." She frowned. "Well. One of them anyway, but it was sort of her job to stop students from doing things that they might regret later. Speaking of which, I'm making some coffee."

She proceeded to set up her espresso machine while Rarity watched. "You know… I think Rarity… my friend in the picture—not my business partner—had a thing for Applejack back home. But they had been friends for a long time, so they knew how to hide it better? It's weird thinking they already sorted a little something of their lives out."

She pressed the coffee and slid it into place. "I was ahead in schoolwork, and I guessed a lot of things, but relationships? Celestia forbid. My 'ex' was more of an excuse to get popular in school, and he really deserved someone better than some transformed unicorn that saw him as an easy step up in popularity." She tapped her chin, glancing at Rarity. "Although he did try to serenade me once too, after I broke up with him, and now I can't get my head around how—technically—Applejack serenading you with country music is not going to end up in drama."

"What do you mean, darling?" Rarity asked, tilting her head.

"Let's say country music was not her jam. It's just that the only times my friend Rarity wore a cowboy hat, was when Applejack placed it on her head, which now that I look back on it, was kind of a big hint."

Once her coffee was ready, she quickly downed it. "And again, sorry for that—" she made a face "—it's just I'm still recuperating from a bad decision involving creatures that can drink a lot more than I. I'm just glad my bar is closed whenever I say it is, or I would have had a lot to explain to potential customers if they had arrived before you did."

She glanced at the guns again, oddly curious. "So… mind telling me how you got these? I've got to admit, I've seen some really impressive guns, futuristic mostly, but these look like works of art."

A curious dodge, but one Rarity could appreciate. "That’s because they are works of art. Really, would you expect me to fight with anything less?" Rarity smirked as she took Silver Lining in her hand, giving it a quick twirl. She might have an audience of one, but that was no reason not to show off. "Gifts, as it were. Silver Lining here is my first weapon, and it… took some getting used to. It was given to me by a—" She hesitated, then smirked. "A cranky donkey named Whyare Youhere. It originally belonged to… Well, I suppose she was my predecessor, in a sense, but she told me I could keep it."

She’d almost forgotten that the entire reason she was on her own right now was because she was seeking that same mare. Still, she was loath to stop the break she’d somehow managed to find herself. She set Silver Lining down and picked up the other, much heavier weapon. To think, she’d once had trouble aiming it with two hands. "Ruby Heart was a gift from an entirely different friend. Quite the charmer, that one. Also the size of a small building, but that’s a dragon for you."

She’d expected shock or something similar, but somehow Sunset’s smile only grew wider. "His name wouldn’t be Spike, by any chance?"

Rarity nearly dropped Ruby Heart. "H-how did you know?"

With a chuckle, Sunset tapped the picture. "The Rarity from my original world? Spike was enamored with her, too. Well, both my worlds, come to think of it. And the Rarity who is my business partner? She’s had relationship issues with her own Spike. It seems to be a common trend across the multiverses."

"I see." Putting the gun down, Rarity returned her attention to the picture of Sunset’s friends once more. She traced her finger along the image, first over herself, then over Applejack. "Does this mean me and Applejack are a trend? Are we ’destined’ to be together regardless of my feelings on the matter?"

Sunset began cleaning her glass once more as she studied Rarity’s face. "How do you feel about it?"

Rarity didn’t answer at first. She was too busy thinking. About a night in an entirely different bar. About the strange mare with a dog who started talking to her when she was smashed drunk. About waking up in an unknown bed with no memory of how or why she was there. About the mare who had been there, and all the times she’d been around since.

"She hurt me, Sunset. She hurt me in a way that still sickens me. For a long time, I genuinely wanted to kill her. I became a monster because of that mare. Briefly, and I pulled myself out of it, but a monster nonetheless. I killed a lot of ponies who didn’t need to die, all because I wanted them to be her."

"Whoa. That’s, uh…"

"And yet." Rarity stared into those green eyes, so happy and kind, and imagined they belonged to her own Applejack. "And yet. Every day since then, she has strived to correct the mistake. She bends over backwards to support me, to help me in whatever I need, despite knowing I may never forgive her. She’s been by my side, defended me with words and with bullets, respects my need for space, and only pushes when it is necessary. I’ve come to honestly believe that that night was all one big misunderstanding on both our parts. And while I haven’t forgiven her, I…"

She groaned and thrust the frame aside, reaching for her glass. It had been filled at some point during her monologue, but she didn’t care, taking a few big gulps. The cool liquid did wonders to ease the flame inside. The glass hit the bar with a loud thunk. "Tell me, Sunset, is it possible to love and hate someone at the same time? That seems to be where I’m at right now. It’s not a comfortable situation."

Sunset started cleaning her equipment, thinking about Rarity's words. "From what I know of my Applejack, I can believe it might have been a misunderstanding. Assuming a similar personality and not knowing what happened, of course… but yes, I think you can both love and hate at the same time." She put down the rag. "A couple of years back I became a monster too. A very literal monster. Claws and everything. I stole an Element of Harmony, used its power… not because I needed it, but because I wanted Celestia to admit to me she was wrong, and that I was right. I hated her. But I also wanted so much her admiration and love… It sounds silly to think you can both despise and desire at the same time, but isn't that part of what makes us all special? We have flaws and beliefs that contradict each other, but they're just part of what being sentient means."

She glanced at Rarity. "My stint as a demon was thankfully short, but I think that on some level I can understand that anger and resentment, even if I was lucky and I was rainbow-blasted into a more reasonable state before I did something I would never be able to forgive myself for." She chuckled. "So… I don't know what to tell you other than yeah, it happens. But—if she made an honest mistake—it seems she's dead-set on proving to you that whatever she did, it wasn't with the intent to hurt you."

She poured more cider for Rarity and poured herself a glass as well. "I don't know what I would do if I had been in your boots. How do you deal with having done that? I mentally enslaved a hundred teens for a few minutes and I still feel awful about it. Heh. Now that I think about it, it seems that outside my bar, my primary motivation these last few years to do anything has been guilt."

"Guilt." Rarity hummed, swirling the glass in lazy motions and watching the amber liquid spin around. "I suppose that might be Applejack’s motivation. Mother once told me she was ‘devoted’ to me. Sometimes I remember what she did and I just want to slap her, convinced that everything she does is little more than an excuse to get me to lift my tail. Then I remember all that she’s done since. Honestly, it’s a lot to go through just for a little play time."

She sighed and set the glass down, trading it for Ruby Heart. She ran her fingers along the rubies embedded in the weapon’s side. "As for me? My motivation was always my family. Everything I sacrificed was for their sake. But along the way, I lost sight of things. I let the anger start to fill me up. I didn’t become a demon in the literal sense, but I was probably as close to it as a pony could be. But then something happened."

"Oh?" Sunset leaned closer, clearly intent on hearing a story. "What happened, Rarity?"

"I met what I could have been. A pony who had let her rage and hatred and bitterness consume every inch of her until there was nothing left but white hot fury. I had to fight her, and I had to win, but I had to do it the right way. In a sense, fighting her was like fighting myself." She reached up to rub the necklace beneath her shirt. Then, noticing Sunset’s curious gaze, she pulled it out.

Sunset let out a quiet gasp. "Is that an Element of Harmony?"

Rarity smiled warmly at it. "Generosity. Or so I am told. When I rejected that future, it gave me the strength I needed to see things through. And now? Well, I won’t say I’m all together, but I can at least say I’ve overcome that particular demon. I was a bloody mess afterwards, literally, but I pulled it off."

Letting the Element rest outside her shirt for once, Rarity went back to sipping her cider. It bought her time to think on that glorious moment of perfection, when Rarity Belle was the master of her new art. And oh, how she longed to feel that again. But for now, she was happy with what she could do on her own. Somehow, she knew the Element would be there should she need it.

Sunset sighed and stood up once more. She went back to the routine of cleaning her mugs. "Wouldn’t it be nice if we all had an Element to get us over the hump?"

The sentiment brought a frown to Rarity’s face. "I beg your pardon? I think you misunderstand."

Sunset, face partially hidden by her luxurious mane, replied quietly. "You just said the Element helped you ‘see things through’."

"No." Now it was Rarity sitting up straight, her expression as hard as her voice. "I won that fight on my own merits. I beat the Flaming Vermillion by my actions, my decisions, my unwilling to become the monster. It was only after the fight was over and I’d chosen my path that Generosity came to my aid. It let me do what came after, but that had nothing to do with me overcoming those demons. You don’t need some mystical, magical artifact to do that much, Sunset. You just need to choose who you are going to be."

She lifted her glass, peering at the bartender from over the rim. "I have to wonder, what will you choose to be?"

"Well, I'm a bartender now, aren't I?" Sunset glanced over her shoulder, matching the smirk on Rarity's lips. "I've been through my own share of trouble. Not as bad as yours but… I've been trying to make up for it ever since. I don't get shot as often, but it does feel like two steps backward for each step forward, you know?"

Sunset bit her lip before she also slid out her own precious pendant. She held the geode in her hand so Rarity could see it. "It's funny. This is not an Element of Harmony, of course. Same magical principle, however. We had a life or death situation, severely downplayed by sheer luck that no one got killed, and with the power of friendship, we brought forth… our Geodes. We have super powers. You got the ability to cast shields shaped like your cutie mark, although it's not limited to that… you're very creative. Applejack got super-strength, Pinkie can make food explode… you get the gist. Me? I got the power to see into people's minds."

Rarity frowned, lowering her glass and looking hard at her. "I hope you don't intend to do that with me."

Sunset shook her head. "It's been helpful a couple of times, but when I started, I made myself promise that I wouldn't use it to read anycreature." She made sure their glasses were full before continuing, "I thought… that everyone deserves to have their pasts to themselves… or at least that it's none of my business to go look uninvited, especially in a situation like this, where people could have very personal reasons to not share something." She shrugged. "Maybe one day we'll be good enough friends that you'll tell me your whole story, but I won't get there by betraying your trust."

Rarity leaned back, relaxing a little at the statement and nodding in understanding.

Sunset sighed. "It's a pretty big responsibility, but now I'm wondering if there was an additional reason I decided not to use it anymore." She glanced up at the counter with all the bottles. "Most of these bottles I ordered directly from their origin point… wines from elves; beer made by a drunk robot; a cocktail recipe that once you drink it is like having your brains smashed in by a slice of lemon wrapped around a large gold brick… crazy stuff, but most importantly not tied to my past.

"I feel like in a way this bar freed me of that. I can still see my friends… and I do! My original ones, not only their gorgeous inter-dimensional counterparts. And odd as it sounds, I feel like I'm really moving forward now, even if I'm inside the same building at the end of every day."

"‘Gorgeous counterparts?’" Rarity chuckled and flicked her mane, then arched her back and batted her eyes. "Why, Sunset, you flatter me." When her host simply blushed but didn’t take the bait, she sighed and picked at her shirt. "I’m covered in dirt half the time, get a shower maybe once a season if I’m lucky, have no small number of scars, and yet still ponies say such things. Sometimes I don’t know whether to strut and boast or accuse them of ‘just being nice.’"

Sunset shrugged. "Just being honest. And I'm used to being the bad girl in town. My Rarity’s plenty attractive, but that extra edge on you is just—" Noticing Rarity’s deadpan look, she took a quick drink to mask her face. "Okay, okay. You have trouble taking compliments, huh? That’s certainly not a trait my Rarity takes."

"I appreciate compliments. And flattery." Rarity turned her gaze to the drink in her hand, once more swirling it in little circles. "I’ve learned to live with what I’ve become these past few years, but really? All I want is to find a small town to settle down in, open a new clothing shop, and live the rest of my life in peace. You seem to already have that, but I wonder.

"I used to want to be a fashionista, you know? Move to Manehattan, rub elbows with the agricultural elite, have my dresses known throughout the city states. It all seems so petty now." A sip. She was drinking a little too much of this stuff, but who cared? When one travels hundreds of miles and normally eats carefully rationed food, one need not fret too much over diets. "Reality has a way of slamming the door on your little fantasies, doesn’t it? You and your princess. Me and my career. Are we better for that?"

"Well, if you ask—"

"I kill ponies." Rarity wasn’t sure why she felt compelled to blurt that, but the words were slipping out and she felt a curious disinterest in stopping them. "Where I once feared guns, I now rely on them for my survival, in more ways than one. I tried to defend myself, and I became hunted. I went to rescue my sister and assistant from an army of bandits, and now the local government wants to put me on a show trial. I try to be a ‘good pony’, and it just leads to more bullets flying my way. It’s like this stupid world has a thing against ponies trying to live their lives in peace!"

She snorted and tapped her Element. "And now I’m expected to find these things. And for what? I have no idea. They aren’t forthcoming with that information, but it chose me and now I’m scouring Equestria. Is that supposed to make me a hero?" A scoff, another gulp of cider. "I don’t know where I’m going with this, but you said I could talk, so damn it all, I’m talking. I never wanted to be a hero!"

The glass slammed onto the counter, nearly spilling its contents. Rarity scowled at it, feeling strangely disappointed by the lack of a mess. "What are these stupid things supposed to do? Save the world? Discord is still in Tartarus, so what else am I supposed to fight, Trixie? Will they magically make all the city states stop fighting one another? Will they bring Princess Celestia back from wherever the hay she’s gone? And they talk about responsibility. Hah!"

She looked up to find Sunset watching her with a worried expression, and realized she’d been spouting off her concerns for no apparent reason. Why would she do that, and to this total stranger? ‘Because that’s what ponies do in bars, Rarity. Don’t you know that?

I don’t visit bars that often, so no.

You read books, right? It’s a common trope.

I don’t hardly read anything anymore, either. No time.

Bull. You could bring a book along on your travels easily.

Books cost bits.

Fair enough.’

Winning an internal argument for once did little to ease Rarity’s mood. She groaned and went back to staring at her glass. "I’m sorry, Sunset. It’s just… everypony says I’m the best thing to happen to Equestria since the Rainbow Gang, and they got slaughtered at the Battle of Ponyville a couple decades ago. I keep doing what I think is right, but sometimes it feels like it’s all pointless. This time next year I could end up dead in the desert, my heart finally proving it isn’t bulletproof, and for what?"

She waved a hand at the fine establishment surrounding her. "Then I see this. I see a friend living a pleasant dream of sorts. I see the kind of life I’d like to have. I can’t help but ask, ‘Why couldn’t it have been me?’" She sighed and rubbed her bandaged arm, letting the sting ease her thoughts. "I apologize, darling. I’m usually not so… melancholic. Overdramatic I’ll admit, but…" Another sigh, another sip of cider.

The bar settled into silence.

Sunset carefully approached Rarity, and when there was no more glass-slamming, raised an eyebrow before she filled her drink once more. She wasn't splurging either—the stones Rarity had dropped earlier would suffice for all she had drank and she'd still have change left. "This is… what you do at bars, Rarity. Well, at least my bar. I want ponies to be able to forget about life for a while, like the song goes. I don't think I told you, but I opened this place up because I let my business partner talk her heart out… I know it's presumptuous of me to offer that, having as little experience as I do, but…" She shrugged, taking a deep breath. "I needed an ear a lot of times too, so I don't mind listening."

Then, as if she herself couldn't stand the silence brought by brooding, she started speaking again. "It wouldn't be a lie to say that I'm sort of jealous of the romanticized version of what you and the others have said—over here you're doing so much! And one Twilight is a space commander! And another Sunset found her fiancée. And I met not one, but two Queens and I wonder what their lives are like." Her face soured for a moment. "I even had the misfortune of meeting a Gilda and Twilight that tried to commandeer my stock to get their whole ship drunk," she muttered. She straightened up, looking at Rarity again. "I guess, as a non-heroic type, having you here, where you can rest and tell anything to somepony that doesn't have an agenda is something that I can do. Maybe the only thing I can really do."

They descended into contemplative silence, Rarity taking small sips of her drink, while Sunset arranged things and turned bottles around, trying to think of what to say. It bothered her to have her friend be so gloomy and pessimistic about her future. This was a mare whom she could admire. There was no way she was sitting this one out quietly. "Who's to say you won't get what you want in the end though?" she finally asked. She looked over her shoulder. "I don't think you see—or maybe you do see, but don't really want to admit—just how exceptional you are in every world, and here especially so." She chuckled. "I can see why ponies would admire you. And it's not a bad thing."

Exceptional. Rarity couldn’t deny that, though she’d have loved to. The first time she ever emptied a gun, she’d hit bullseyes. She could miss, but it didn’t happen often. And somehow, despite everything, she was still alive.

She sighed. "Being exceptional didn’t save Papa’s life. Didn’t keep the Rainbow Gang from falling when they were at the peak of their fame. That’s why I have Silver Lining in the first place: somepony exceptional had to fail before me, and lose everything she loved." She picked the gun up, eyeing it from several angles. She thought of Moonlight Raven, wondered where she might be right now. That mare had given her blessing. Why would she do that?

Because Rarity, too, was exceptional.

"It’s easy to forget, sometimes," she said, spinning Silver Lining’s cylinder. "I used to hate guns. What do they do but cause death and destruction? But without this weapon, I’d have lost my marehood to a brute. An entire town of ponies would have been cheated out of their lives. My parents would be dead, and so would I. My sister, former assistant, and some good friends would be slaves."

She met Sunset’s gaze with a wane smile. "I understand where you’re coming from, Sunset. When I was but a teenager, I left home to prove that I could live that great life, filled with dreams of success and fame." She scoffed and set the gun down once more. "It ended with me alone in the barren wilds, my dress ripped up and wrapped around my head to protect me from the sun. I nearly died from dehydration, and then I ended up with a terrible fever once a kind soul rescued me. Needless to say, it was an eye-opening experience."

Taking up her refilled glass, she raised it as if in toast. "It’s okay to wish for a more adventurous life. It’s okay to be jealous of it. Just remember that when you wonder what those other ponies’ lives are like, there’s always a downside. And I?" She paused, staring at nothing for a moment as she wondered how to finish that line of thought. The lights of the bar made the amber liquid seem to glow. At last, she smiled and drained her glass in one long pull.

"I suppose I should remember the flip side, as well. It might not be all sunshine and roses, and I might not know if my story will have a happy ending." She pushed the glass aside, waving off Sunset’s attempt to refill it. "But I didn’t become famous because I’m a failure. I’m making ponies’ lives better, or at least trying to. I’ll just have to live with that for the time being."

Sunset licked her lips, an idea forming in her head. "You know. I think I have some of Rarity's stuff in the back room. I'm sure you could design a new getup for me based on your style and your world in a jiffy." The cowmare looked up, blinked and smiled slightly.

Setting her hat back on her head, Rarity stood and examined Sunset’s attire. "You say my counterpart did this? Exquisite work, as can be expected. Beating it would be quite the challenge, and I’ve not had a proper opportunity to flex my creative muscle in many seasons. Hmm…" She grinned as she envisioned several options. "Yes. I think I know just the thing. You, Sunset my dear, shall look divine. Which is good, because I thoroughly regret not getting to dress my own Sunset. A mare of your physical caliber demands at least one opportunity at perfection and I, of course, am the pony to provide it. If I should ever meet this ‘other me’, I fully expect to hear her opinion, and perhaps a challenge.

"Oh, and while I’m at it?" She raised her arm, putting her torn sleeve on display. "Perhaps I can fix this. A lady must always look her best, after all. Even when covered in dirt and sweat."

It had taken some cleaning up to make sure the surface of the bar was spotless, before Sunset headed over to Rarity's office. It wouldn't do to get the equipment wet or dirty, after all. Eventually, she came back from the back room, bearing a basic sewing kit, and several sheets of paper that Rarity used to design clothes. She might complain a bit later, but the fact was that it was still Rarity (sort of) making use of it.

Truth be told, she could barely hide her excitement. When she had mentioned it to Cowgirl Rarity, she hadn't been sure what the reaction would be. She hadn't done it out of pity, of course, but rather had seen an opportunity to let a friend indulge in their passion. But she had been secretly afraid it would be taken the wrong way. Now, she was getting a new outfit out of it!

"Alright, here's the sewing kit, and some paper. Pencils, design tools, etc. If you need a specific thing, I can go back and get it… I don't work with any of these, but I sometimes sit down with Rarity while she works, so I can probably find what you need if she has it."

She sat down, grabbing one of the stools to watch Rarity work. "You know, I think she'll like that…" she mused. When Rarity gave her a look, she shrugged, clarifying; "What you said, I mean. About her challenging you later. I've yet to meet a single Rarity that doesn't have that competitive spirit," she added, chuckling. "In fact, I think it's one of their, and your, most endearing traits."

Rarity raised an eyebrow. "How many Rarities have you met?" When Sunset declined to respond with anything other than a smile, she shrugged and examined what she had to work with. "First things first: fabrics. Give me colors. Browns. Reds. Blacks. Whites. Don’t worry about the specific shades, just give me what you’ve got. I can’t make something for you if I don’t know what materials are available, and I need something to compare to your dazzlingly natural colors."

"Yes, ma’am!" Sunset saluted and disappeared in the back once more. While she was gone, Rarity turned her attention to the machine up against the wall. A… juke box? That was what Sunset had called it. She wondered if she could get it to play—music kicked on, making Rarity jump.

On the road of experience, I’m trying to find my own way
Sometimes I wish that I could fly away

"Interesting choice."

Rarity jumped, turning to find Sunset and a whole lot of fabric. "B-but I didn’t choose anything."

Sunset smiled knowingly as she listened to the music. "Trust me, Rarity. You did. You just didn’t know it."

After listening to a few more lyrics, Rarity smiled. "Well, it’s not a bad song by any means. Now, I’m going to begin sorting all of these." The many, many pieces of fabric began to float in the air all around her, encased in her light blue aura. "And you are going to get me some coffee. No sugar, but cream would be heavenly."

"You got it."

"You know," Rarity said as she examined her many options, passing them across Sunset’s lovely mane for comparison purposes, "I think that competitive, aggressive spirit may be the thing that’s kept me alive for so long. I never would have had the courage to stand and fight without it."

It’s a sweet, sweet, sweet dream
Sometimes I’m almost there

"So you might be right about it being my best trait. Thank you for reminding me of that, Sunset."

Sunset turned back to her, a steaming mug in each hand, her smile rivaling the coffee for warmth. "It was my honest pleasure."

"Now then, enough about how amazing I am. I’m already aware of that, after all." Rarity snatched a piece of dark silk out of the air, closed an eye and peered at it while holding it so it was visibly over Sunset’s cheek. "Let’s make you fabulous."

Sometimes I fly like an eagle,
Like an eagle
I go flying high

"Wow."

Sunset stepped out of Rarity's office, walking down towards the bar with her boots making a nice, solid sound with each step. She had tight, reddish-brown pants, of a color that Rarity had called "Oakbark", and matching boots. A light cream-colored, slightly frilled blouse with a slightly darker pattern was topped by a cloth black vest.

Unlike her previous one, this one had a collar and lapels, which folded stylishly the moment it was buttoned up… and the buttons! Cowboy Rarity had used her skills and some of Partner Rarity's equipment to fashion them out of some orange garnets. She almost hadn't, expressing a slightly disappointed disgust at using "currency" for clothes, but Sunset had insisted that gems in the multiverse weren't always currency—and besides, if Hotel Chic could exist, so could garnet buttons.

The whole thing was completed by the black leather hat and gloves that Rarity had insisted on making herself. Magic and fashion were things of beauty. "Rarity this… this is amazing." She walked into the bar's main area and posed for her friend. "What do you think?"

"I think that all you need now is a holster and a pair of guns, and we'd be ready to gallop into the sunset, darling," Rarity said with a smile.

"I don't even know how to thank you for this."

Rarity huffed and turned up her nose in an exaggerated display of pomp. "I didn't do it for gratitude, my dear. I did it for fabulosity. That is its own reward." She held the pose for just long enough for Sunset to start giggling, then joined in.

"But seriously." Rarity took her own hat, discarded once more in the work, and set it upon her head. "I should be the one thanking you. It was a delight to work my real craft again. I almost never get the opportunity to anymore. It’s nice to know I haven’t lost my touch." She raised her arm to show the freshly repaired sleeve of her shirt. "And this is greatly appreciated, as well."

Sunset grinned and nodded, allowing herself another moment to examine her new attire. "Pretty sure my Rarity will love this. She—the one from my world, mind—once made me a cowgirl outfit. I dare say you’ve outclassed her."

"She’ll get there, I’m sure. I wouldn’t accept anything less." With a sigh, Rarity grabbed Limestone’s jacket, also freshly repaired, and slipped it on before putting her weapons away. "I really mean it, Sunset. Thank you. I didn’t realize how badly I needed a break. I almost don’t want to go back out there, but you know how it is."

"Gotta stand up to the challenge, right?" Sunset nodded before reaching back and taking a bottle of cider. "Here, for the road."

Rarity’s eyebrows widened. "The whole bottle? Are you sure?"

"Positive. You’ve more than earned it. But I have a request."

Hand pausing not an inch from the proffered bottle, Rarity abruptly gained an expression of mock suspicion. "Tempting me with virgin cider. You really are a devil, aren’t you?"

Tittering, Sunset pulled out her phone. "Can I get a picture with you for my wall? This is one visit I absolutely don’t want to forget."

"A picture?" Rarity glanced at all the images on the wall. There was still a lot of space left for filling. "Why, I would be delighted! Just make sure to show me off to myself when you get the chance. After all…" She smirked. "We all need a standard to build up to."

She watched Sunset eagerly walk around the bar, her thoughts drifting to all they’d spoken of during this strange encounter. Just as her host and friend was standing at her side, she caught the woman’s arm. "And Sunset?"

Sunset looked at the hand on her arm, then at Rarity. Her smile diminished when she noted the gunslinger’s solemn gaze. "Yeah?"

"Don’t ever forget. You may not be going on grand adventures and fighting the villains, but for those of us who are, what you do here is no less important. Please remember."

They stared at one another for some time, Sunset seeming at a loss for what to say. At last, she managed to regain her smile, this time with a bit of pride to make it shine all the brighter.

"I will."

Sunset and Rarity stood at the door of Sunset's Isekai. Out there, Rarity's home waited for the return of the Bulletproof Heart. In here, a blooming friendship was reluctant to be split.

"I'm dropping you off a few minutes before you stepped into my bar, in another area of town, just so you have a bit of an advantage. You know," Sunset said, lowering her voice while she gave Rarity one of her cards, "this place will find you when you need a drink and to collect yourself. You'll always be welcome."

Rarity smiled. "Thank you, darling, if I see the door I'll be sure to visit."

Sunset returned the smile. "You can tell me more about your adventures when you do. And make sure you bring Applejack with you, alright?"

"I—" Rarity gave her a look before shaking her head. "I guess it's time to go. Good luck to you, Sunset Shimmer."

Sunset watched Rarity leave, her eyes briefly catching a glimpse of the western world outside of her bar before the door closed and the bell rang. Sighing, she turned around and was about to make her way to the bar when the door opened behind her.

She heard a gasp. "Darling! Those clothes! They are fabulous!"

She felt a smile growing on her face as she turned to face her business partner. "Oh, and do I have a story for you." She tapped her chin. "And a challenge."

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Co-written with PaulAsaran! If you haven't read it, check out Bulletproof Heart here in the site or get a copy at Bronycon!

Belle Hopping (League of Sweetie Belles - Ongoing)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D
& GMBlackjack
Chapter 9

Cinder “Sweetie” Belle lay back on the plush couch in Swip’s lounge. Currently, the various screens lining the room all displayed the ‘outside’ of the interdimensional pocket universe they were traveling through: a strange rippling pattern of dark orange that resembled nebulas even though the pocket dimension wasn't anywhere near large enough to hold a star—much less a cloud of interstellar gas.

She considered turning on one of the gaming consoles Swip had built into her, but she had just finished several hours of that with Blink. Truthfully, she should be tired and heading to bed right now, but instead she was just bored. Bored, bored, bored…

“You look bored,” Swip said, calling from the speakers all around the room.

“I am,” Cinder groaned, rubbing her horn with her hoof. “When are we going out again?”

“Burgerbelle’s team hasn’t returned yet, so… later.”

Cinder hopped off the couch and stretched her legs, clacking her hooves on the ground. “Later… right! Think you could maybe do some time shenanigans…?”

“No,” the AI deadpanned.

“Awww…” Cinder sluggishly trotted out of the lounge and onto the bridge. Suzie was at her console, tapping buttons furiously.

She was playing Tetris. Or something that looked a lot like Tetris. It seemed a little too flashy to be something that simple, however.

“Hey, Suzie!”

The captain jumped at Cinder’s chipper greeting, losing her focus and causing the entire block-shaped puzzle to explode. Game over.

“Bored too, huh?”

Suzie clutched her chest, eyes wide. “I… Not anymore…” She breathed heavily.

Cinder shrugged. “Want to do something?”

“Just let me… catch my breath, then of course…”

Swip let out a virtual cough. “Hey. You two.”

Suzie looked up. “What is it?”

“I don’t mean to alarm you, but there’s suddenly a door in my corridor that didn’t exist a second ago.”

Suzie blinked. “What?”

“Actually, scratch that, I do mean to alarm you. Do you have any idea how freaky it is to suddenly have a door appear inside your body? No? That’s right, you aren’t a ship. You sometimes don’t even notice when you get a papercut.”

“Hey, Swip, calm down,” Cinder encouraged.

“I’ll calm down when I figure out what’s behind that door. Because, hey hey, I can’t see through it! Shocker!”

“We’ll check it out,” Suzie said, adjusting her uniform. “Anything you can tell us about it?”

“It’s got a neon sign on it that looks like it belongs on a cheap bar.”

“Ah,” Suzie said as they passed through the lounge and entered the hall. Sure enough, embedded between two doors that led to the Sweeties’ quarters was a wooden door with a neon sign hanging over it.

Sunset’s Isekai.

There was what Cinder assumed was a martini or something over the words. “You weren't kidding.”

“I used to have a screen on that wall,” Swip lamented. “A beautiful screen…”

“You have one on every wall,” Suzie said, hand poised to grab her gun.

“...Let’s try going in peacefully first, maybe?” Cinder suggested.

Suzie nodded. “Just being cautious.” She reached her other hand to the door and opened it.

Two people walked into Sunset’s Isekai. A unicorn and a human.

Sunset blinked. That’s a first.

To boot, they were both obviously different versions of Sweetie Belle. The unicorn was a young mare, perhaps not quite an adult, with the standard crusader shield cutie mark and bright orange eyes. The woman was middle-aged with excessively puffy hair—shockingly uncurled. She wore a simple gray uniform with an orange-gold ‘u’ symbol on the chest, and had what Sunset was pretty sure was a weapon hooked to her hip.

The human’s tense hands relaxed when she saw Sunset. “Ah, a Sunset.”

“...In a bar? On Swip?” the unicorn asked, confused.

“Yep. Possibly an interdimensional jumper of some sort… Probably nothing to worry about as long as we keep the doors open and Swip has a lock on us.”

A digitized yet feminine voice came from the world outside. “Famous last words… just find out what she’s doing in my hall.”

Cinder walked up to the bar and sat on the stool. “Hi! I’m Cinder. Are you just Sunset, or do you have another name?”

"Uh," Sunset cleared her throat. "Yes. I'm just Sunset Shimmer at this time. Officially. As in, when not in wizard robes an—you know, I think this might be the first time I might not need to clarify the multiverse thing. Anyway, to answer… Swip's question, my bar just hops to where people or creatures need a drink. No additional agendas included."

“Need a drink…” Cinder scratched her chin. “I don’t think I’m in need o—”

“You were complaining about how bored you were!” Swip shouted from the hall.

“If you think drinks are guaranteed to cure boredom, I think you need to re-examine your processors,” Cinder retorted.

"Girls, girls," Sunset spoke up, motioning with her hands to settle down. "Swip is right in a way, I don't literally mean that you need a drink to get rid of boredom, it's a metaphor for people that need a break; just the right type of different setting to talk, possibly have fun, and maybe unload their worries with a willing ear. No alcohol required, even though I clearly have an excess of it."

Suzie placed a finger on the bar. “I’ll take whatever you got that’ll give me a buzz without making me hopelessly drunk.” She sagged into a seat, letting her arms flop to her side. “I think I’m the one who needs to be here…”

“Being the captain is stressful work,” Cinder supposed.

"Sure." Sunset shrugged, "I've been working on a few of those. I think you should be fine as long as you don't ask for a chaser that might make it worse..." She fished out a menu and passed it over to Cinder. "Those are our non-alcoholic drinks, if you want to take a look."

She turned around and headed over to her bottles, choosing a couple of golden-liquid containers before getting to work on Suzie's cocktail.

“Guess I am underage here… seems I’m pretty borderline,” Cinder commented. “...Do we even have a drinking age? Oh, and I’ll have this cherry thing. I like cherries.”

Suzie shrugged. “It’s up to individual member universes to decide their drinking age. Depends on the local culture, tendency for abuse, things like that.”

Sunset shrugged. "You just seemed a bit on the young side from my Equestrian perspective, but if you're legal here and your captain says it's cool…" She turned around, giving Suzie an old fashioned glass with a large, transparent ball of ice inside. The liquid was a deep amber color, and smelled slightly of oranges and tangerine, with light touches of bitters.

“She can if she wants,” Suzie said. “We adhere by the local rules. But something tells me she won’t.”

Cinder nodded. “I want this cherry stuff. Cherry. Stuff. It has cherries in it!”

“She probably has alcoholic cherry things!” Swip called.

“Yep. And I’m going to pass on it. Because… reasons, I guess.”

Suzie leaned in to Sunset. “Blink gave her something about a week ago. She threw it up an hour later and is currently pretending the smell of alcohol doesn’t make her want to puke.”

"Ah." Sunset nodded sagely. "I understand. No worries, though, the cherry drink is basically the same taste profile with—or without—the alcohol. It'll be good." She busied herself by gathering the ingredients, casting glances at her guests. "So. I'm curious, how is it that a pair of Sweetie Belles are so familiar with the multiverse, and apparently have a ship that can jump around it?"

“I’m a Sweetie Belle too!” Swip called.

Cinder smirked. “Yep! All of us on Swip are. Even Celia, though she’s also part Rarity…” Cinder paused, thinking for the moment. “We are one of the main expedition teams of the League of Sweetie Belles, a multiversal organization that does a lot of stuff. Suzie and the rest of the crew? We explore. Most of the Sweeties manage a lot of local multiversal shenanigans at Celestia City, and…” She rubbed the back of her head. “Uh, yeah. Basically, it’s our job! I’m the new kid.”

"Sorry!" Sunset called out to Swip, sliding Cinder her own drink. "That's pretty cool though!" She turned her attention to the pair in front of her. "Alright, I have to admit this is the first I've heard of you guys. Then again, the multiverse is.... the multiverse. I'm sort of surprised to find a crew of only you..." She trailed off. "Yous? Anyway, doesn't it get a bit confusing? I get the names are different but, I dunno. I can imagine having issues with more than a couple of Sunsets in the same place. It almost gave Gilda an aneurysm to see two of us in the same place." She tapped her chin. "Although she might have been thinking about other things."

Cinder picked up on the connotation and rolled her eyes, but didn’t comment on it. “It really does help to change the name. Seriously, you should consider it. But we also work on getting a defining feature.” Cinder pointed at her orange eyes. “See? These mark me different visually. Suzie styles her hair differently. And Swip… well is a spaceship.”

“It’s definitely not for everyone,” Suzie said. “There are enough universes and versions of everyone in the Equis Cluster to make all sorts of Self Societies. There are only four big ones I know of. The League of Sweetie Belles and the Pinkie Emporium are both part of our nation, Merodi Universalis. The Sparkle Census and Infinite Carousel are distinct entities.”

"Huh," Sunset said, "I have yet to find another Sunset bartender, but I'll definitely try to come up with a good name." She leaned across the counter. "And these societies, are they are at odds with each other? Anything I should be watching out for? Any Borg tendencies? I'm not fond of borgs."

“Borg?” Cinder cocked her head.

“I DO NOT WANT TO RELIVE THAT DAY!” Swip shouted. “We do not speak of the Borg.”

“Okay…” Cinder shivered. “Anyway, uh, I think most everyone’s at peace…?”

Suzie nodded. “Tentative, in a few cases. I won’t bore you with large-scale multiverse politics since your bar is clearly Equis Cluster local, given the pictures back there. Nothing too far out of the way. But dangers… you’ll want to watch for the Infinite Carousel and Eldritch Embodiment.”

"The Eldritch Embodiment sounds like something Nyarlathotep whispered that one time…" Sunset muttered. She smiled. "But! While it sounds squishy and mind-boggling, it also doesn't sound terribly appealing. The Carousel thing sounds like a Rarity conglomerate."

“She spoke to Nyar and lived…” Suzie muttered under her breath, clearly not sure what to make of that. “Must have been in an amused mood that day…” She shook her head. “But yeah, the Carousel is a Rarity conglomerate. They aren’t evil, but they are… how do I put this?”

“Celia called them Capitalism Incarnate,” Cinder offered.

“Ah. Yes. They will try to buy everything they can out. Despite inter-universal businesses being outlawed in Merodi space they just keep trying…” Suzie smirked. “Luckily they usually aren’t my problem. Just don’t let them convince you they’re giving you a good deal.”

Sunset's smile was frozen. "Right. Ah well, uh… I don't think I've met any yet. But it did sound oddly familiar…" she frowned. "Hm."

“Really, though, you should be fine as long as you don’t anger any dark gods, interfere with their magic, and look out for large quantities of Rarities talking about the ‘generosity of big business’.”

"So far I haven't been responsible or even really integral to any major disasters that might have befallen ancient civilization," Sunset stated. "And this bar is neutral ground as far as I'm concerned, so I have no intention of angering any gods, dark or otherwise."

Suzie nodded. “Hey Swip! Send these coordinates back to the Relations Division, declare it neutral territory. Maybe the Carousel will listen to the treaties for once.”

“Done!” Swip chirped.

"If not, I have methods of getting rid of unwanted guests," Sunset said, shrugging. "This place shouldn't open its doors to people with malicious intent either… although oblivious jackassery does seem to be able to bypass the locks through sheer stupidity."

“He who stands…” Suzie chuckled. “You probably don’t have anything to worry about. The people with the power to bash down these doors by force probably wouldn’t have a reason to.”

“It is just a bar,” Cinder admitted. “A nice one, yeah! But… I mean, what’s really here for someone to take?”

Sunset blinked, then motioned with her thumb over her shoulder at the room behind her. "You mean besides the contained essence of three elder gods that died during an apocalypse?"

Suzie stared at her in shock and fear.

“She’s joking,” Cinder said with a giggle.

"Always good to have a sense of humor." Sunset chuckled. "Relax, Captain, that's just Rarity's workshop."

“You work here with your Rarity?” Cinder asked. She gasped before Sunset could answer. “Do you have your Sweetie here too!?”

"Uh… not exactly, and no." Sunset served a bit more cocktail. "It's not my world's Rarity. Either of them. She's a Rarity from another universe that was visiting mine when we met. And she's here occasionally, when she's not promoting the place or something." Sunset hummed. "I'm not exactly sure how you would promote a place that literally doesn't show up unless it's the exact set of circumstances, but well… Rarity. She's also currently engaged in a multiversal contest for bartender clothes designs with a gunslinger." She raised her hand to stop them from speaking. "I know. And it is as cool as you think. Anyway, she has a workshop/office back there that she uses occasionally. No Sweeties here so far, though."

“Oh,” Cinder tried to hide her disappointment. “Well, we always like meeting new Sweeties. Direct them our way, maybe?”

Suzie chuckled. “Quite the little recruiter, huh?”

“Hey!” Swip called. “Guess what I found! Deep multiversal Internet search. There was a Celestia City tabloid that promoted this place! Gave no address, had a bunch of mysterious word puzzles associated with it… not sure what she was hoping to accomplish…?”

"Probably will have to ask her directly, I'm afraid," Sunset said. "Ah well. So you said you're on missions right now? Anything interesting happening in the multiverse that might give me pause?" She blinked. "I mean. Alright, so there's probably always something happening, but I mean something that directly invites your attention to it?"

“We just found the ancient universe-machine responsible for most of the universes in the Equis Cluster,” Cinder said nonchalantly. “Probably responsible for all of us, one way or another.”

“You’d be surprised how hard things like that are to find,” Suzie muttered. “And how much chaos happens when you do.”

"That sounds like a complicated thing to handle, Suzie," Sunset said, patting the older woman's hand with her own. "But if Cinder here is any sign, I think you're leading your friends well."

Suzie smiled. “It’s good to hear that from someone who’s not a biased friend.”

“Hey, Nausicaa doesn’t know what she’s talking about,” Cinder huffed. “You’re great!”

Suzie nodded slowly, taking a small drink. “Yeah… by the way, this is excellent.”

“I can replicate it as many times as you want if you bring it out here!” Swip called. “Or I can give you any of a wide selection of exotic multiversal brews…”

Sunset raised an eyebrow. "Well, I can't say I can do that. I have to get everything from the source. And believe me, Dwarves in non-pony universes are not as forthcoming with their products as you might want to believe. Even if I have a sealed scroll from three of their kings. And some dude named Illuvatar. But that was Rarity's and it only worked once." She cleared her throat. "Anyway, I wish I could prepare something for you, Swip, you sound like you also need a drink."

Swip fell silent. “...I can get something for Rachel. For later. When she visits, at least. She likes coconuts.”

Sunset pondered. "Uh… is she legal to drink? Because I don't make virgin Pina Coladas… for insurance reasons."

Suzie smiled warmly. “Rachel’s a full-grown human woman. Swip’s adoptive sister, you could say.”

"Right then! In that case, that's an option, but it might not hold well until her visit unless you have a magical stasis field to keep it fresh? Other than that, I have some coconut-based alcohol, and a couple of different cocktails I can pre-mix and let you finish for her."

“Thanks,” Swip said. “...Ah, you might want to hurry, looks like Burgerbelle’s back.”

“Already?” Suzie asked.

“She was gone long enough for you to be bored, this wasn’t a short outing.”

“Hmm. Guess I was just beginning to really enjoy myself…”

"Right, Burgerbelle…" Sunset started gathering ingredients and pouring them into a mixer. "Does she sell burgers? Did she work at Burger Princess?"

“Bradburger,” Suzie answered. “Don’t ask. And if she comes in, still don’t ask, it’ll save you several brain cells.”

"Right." Sunset nodded slowly as she shook the container, then poured the contents into a glass jar and screwed it shut. "For Swip," she said, sliding it over to Suzie.

Cinder downed the last of her cherry drink. “Well, guess we need to get going then? Catch up on her mission, that sort of thing?”

Suzie nodded. “But first…” She pulled a brochure and a disc-shaped device out of her pocket. “Basic multiversal introduction pamphlet and a communication device, if you have any need. Should work anywhere in the Equis Cluster barring unusual circumstances.”

Sunset smirked, pulling out a silver card and giving it to Suzie. "Open invite, I'll know where to find you if you need it. Also, before you leave, I'll need a pic with you girls to put on the wall. And Swip if we can get her included."

“A picture?” Cinder grinned. “Ooh, that’s great, here, I can display Swip’s avatar on a tablet a—”

A human charged in through the doors—except she was completely two-dimensional and moved like she was on some sort of poorly-executed puppet animation. She was a Sweetie, yes, and had she not looked like something that belonged on the pages of a cheesy children's book she might have been twelve. She slammed her hands on the bar and spoke with a voice that belonged on a text-to-speech device. “Take me to your leader.” After a pause, she added. “Your leader is ice cream.”

Sunset's eyes went wide. "There is no spoon."

“I am being presented to spoonedly.”

"Unfortunately the eagle has left the underwater carrier."

“Listen, pretty lady, I need a stiff drink.”

"You could have just said that from the beginning," Sunset replied, "I thought you'd just been hanging around a drunk Krogan."

Burgerbelle had somehow managed to produce a glass of beer and slid it over to Sunset, grinning. “And here it is. Drink up, you earned it!” She saluted, put on a pair of pixelated sunglasses, and cartwheeled out the door. She made obnoxious cat sounds every time she touched something.

Sunset looked at the glass of beer in silence for a moment. "Okay. That happened."

“That’s a good way to describe her,” Suzie chuckled. “Now, about that picture…”

“Already on it, dears,” a tall pony with a crystal in her forehead instead of a horn said—she looked like a mixture of Sweetie and Rarity. She was currently dragging Burgerbelle back in with her magic, a digital tablet clutched tightly in the Flat’s arms. “Now let’s get this taken before the rest of the crew decides they want in on it, hmm?”

Suzie, Cinder, Burgerbelle, and Celia stood in Swip’s primary corridor.

The wall was back to normal. Even the screen was back, proudly displaying Swip’s avatar: a young human with darker skin that didn’t seem to match any nationality whatsoever. “And now I’ll be able to replicate amazing coconut POWER for Rachel every time.” She smirked. “I got her.”

“You could have done that before,” Celia pointed out.

“But I couldn't have said it was a recipe from an interdimensional bar!”

Cinder rolled her eyes and giggled. “I’m sure she’ll love it.”

“You bet she will!”

Suzie stretched. “Well, that was a nice break. But I do need to hear your report, Burgerbelle.”

“Nanomachines, son,” Burgerbelle said.

Suzie facepalmed.

“I’m serious. We were in that universe. I even heard the line! I spat it back at him. It was great.

“...How much collateral damage are we talking?”

Burgerbelle shrugged with a ‘boing!’ sound effect.

Suzie glanced to Celia.

“I wasn't on the team.”

“You can translate.”

“Well, yes, I suppose I can…”

Suzie, Celia, and Burgerbelle walked off, leaving Cinder alone in the corridor. She put a hoof on the wall where the door used to be.

“I like her,” Cinder decided.

“...Are you talking to me?” Swip asked.

Cinder shrugged. “Just… thinking aloud. Hope she gets to have a lot of adventures in there. ...Who even is Nyar?”

“One of the highest ranking eldritch deities within the entire Eldritch Embodiment. Has a tendency rather unlike his kind to interact with mortals. Usually… destructively.”

“...Oh.” Cinder blinked. “I hope I never meet him.” She frowned. “Aaaaaand I’ve doomed myself.”

“Probably.”

Cinder rolled her eyes. “Oh well. Time to listen to what Burger got up to. I’m sure it’ll be great!” She scampered off.

Sunset hung the image on her wall. Five Sweeties—Suzie, Cinder, Burgerbelle, that gem-pony Celia she didn’t get to talk that much to, and Swip. Suzie was clearly in charge, taking the center of the image up, an almost motherly arm on Cinder. Celia and Burgerbelle stood to the side, like deputies of some kind, though Burgerbelle was holding a golden scepter with a Twilight head…? Swip was digitally represented on a tablet in Cinder’s hooves, smiling and waving.

She frowned. Swip was wearing a copy of her outfit. How hadn’t she noticed that earlier?

As she proceeded to clean the glasses and equipment, she pondered on what she had learned today. It hadn't been a deep and philosophical moment, but it did put a lot of things into perspective, possible dangers and equally exciting possibilities. She had known a bit about the multiverse, and learned more from Rarity, but the Sweeties had given her a new outlook on it, things that she just hadn't given herself time to think about.

Multiverse adventurers and explorers were now part of her reality. Multiversal Governmental Entities and Conglomerates existed out there. The fact that she had just met representatives of one showcased how big this whole thing really was.

She chuckled and shook her head. There was never a dull moment in her bar. She finally came to sit at the bar and grabbed hold of the beer Burgerbelle had left for her. It was still cold enough, so she gave it a sip.

She smirked. It was pretty good. She enjoyed the quiet, even as the many thoughts and revelations and theories she had formulated played about in her mind, slowly sipping her beer, and once more glad she had taken this job and silently promising herself to ask Rarity why exactly she had the essence of three elder gods trapped in her office.

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Co-written with GMBlackjack! This story takes place in the ongoing series: League of Sweetie Belles!

What to Expect when Drinking (Celestia: The Changeling Queen Series - Post Sequel)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D
& Vren55
Chapter 10

Stripping off her hospital gown and throwing it over her shoulder, Alternia, changeling queen, and one of Equestria’s three ruling princesses, galloped through the hallways of Canterlot Castle. It definitely wasn’t a pell-mell gallop of a desperate changeling queen escaping a horde of concerned servants and attendants that would try to meet her every need. Muttering under her breath, Alternia spied the janitor’s closet she’d typically used in I need a break from company moments and threw it open.

Once she’d slammed the door behind her, Alternia slipped off her silver-and-emerald-studded hoof shoes and groaned.

“You are going to be fine, Alternia. You are Equestria’s Changeling Princess, you have ruled Equestria for a thousand years for Celestia and Luna. You have a loving, respectful and reliable husband, supportive family, and the best friends. You can definitely raise a second changeling queen.”

After several long, slow breaths, she straightened and pulled out a mirror from her peytral, similar to Celestia's and Luna’s, but matching her shoes.

Reflected back at her was a changeling queen, but altered. She had a triangular-shaped horn that seemed almost blade-like. Her limbs were bulky instead of slender like her sister, Chrysalis's. Extra chitin was layered over her carapace to make it look as if she wore armor. Blue eyes examined the blue mane that matched its color and she nodded.

“And… there.” She adjusted her silver crown. “But first, I need a drink. I have not touched one in months.” Blue magic glowed around the door handle, and she was about to pull it open, but stopped.

Janitor’s closets didn’t have doors of lovingly worked oak. And she was sure that the door had been plain brown, not this lovely shade of stained red. She took a step back.

Nope. Stone archway. Worn, but nicely fitted stones... Definitely not the door of a janitor’s closet. But a glance behind her showed that she was still in a janitor’s closet, and the only exit was in front of her.

On guard, and wishing that she hadn’t escaped her escort, Alternia opened the door.

The door swung open, making the silver bell jingle, and Sunset looked up from where she had been definitely not been trying to take a nap. The night had been annoyingly slow, leaving her with far too much to think about, and not enough to do.

Of course, the moment she just started to drift into sleep, the door would swing open. Sunset pulled herself up, put on her best smile, and blinked.

It was a changeling queen with blue eyes and mane that trotted in, but a few things set her apart from the other queens that she had previously seen. And then there was the fact that even with these differences, she looked so strangely… familiar.

“Oh, hello, I’m sorry for disturbing you. This happened to be the only door I could open from my end.”

Scratch that, Sunset felt the hair on the nape of her neck tingle. That voice. It was familiar. She just couldn’t place it.

The barkeep's silence was a bit odd, especially considering how she was carefully dressed and the bar itself had a sense of formality that would invite a guest to expect a polite welcome at the very least. The little silver bell should have been enough warning, and as Alternia walked in, sensing the confusion of the barkeep, she couldn't help but wonder what to she'd see.

And then she stepped into the bar proper, noticing the several picture frames on the wall—most empty—and the barkeep herself. She was dressed in a way that reminded her of the west, perhaps Appleoosa? Cream-colored blouse and a black vest, tastefully embroidered, and designed. She couldn't see behind the bar, but the attire was certainly stylish and despite its slightly different tone to the bar's design, only seemed to accentuate the uniqueness of both the bartender and the aura of the bar itself. The barkeep herself was a surprise.

First off, the barkeep seemed to be one of the bipedal humans Archmage Sunset Shimmer had described in her reports on Starswirl’s magical mirror. Actually, the barkeep was the human version of Archmage Sunset Shimmer—except that Alternia knew that the archmage wasn’t good at mixing drinks, and so would never try to run a bar.

Then there were the pictures, which seemed to be of the barkeep with a variety of creatures. Some of them were completely alien, others being human, and then… there were changeling queens. One was unfamiliar to her. The other was Chrysalis. Yet everything from the expression on her face to her poise told Alternia that this wasn’t her elder sister. This was another Chrysalis.

There was only one explanation… and thankfully Twilight had just been discussing multiverse theory with her over tea.

“Pardon me, Miss… Sunset? Am I in another universe?” Alternia asked, making an educated guess at the identity of the bartender.

The question seemed to shake the barkeep, and Sunset—for who else could it be with that voice?—nodded, managing an unsure smile. "Oh, yeah—I mean, yes! Sorry about that, you just really remind me of someone." She motioned with her hand at the bar around them. "This is Sunset's Isekai, and yes, you guessed it. It's its own pocket dimension, jumping from one place of the multiverse to another." She chuckled. "I have to say though, before I started this business I only knew of changelings by reputation, but I keep having changeling customers passing through that door, maybe the multiverse is trying to tell me something?"

“That we like a good drink I hope?” Alternia asked, smiling. She trotted over and pulled a chair, sinking herself into the cushion and onto the bartop. “I gave birth five days ago and have not had a drink in months. I am in dire need of a something stiff and somepony to talk to. What do you have?”

Sunset tapped her chin in thought. "Hm, well, there's a whole menu of cocktails right here, and anything that strikes your fancy back there." She motioned with her hand at the several shelves of liquor she had on display. "I have over a hundred types of whiskeys, cognacs, spirits… uh, just ignore the far right area on the second shelf. That stuff is apparently not compatible with most carbon-based life forms." She frowned, and Alternia could have sworn she heard Sunset swear under her breath something about fourth-dimensional bastards.

Alternia levitated the cocktail list, then looked up. "Why is the virgin pina colada crossed out?"

"Safety reasons."

She waited for a moment to see if Sunset was going to add anything to that remark, but when nothing else was said, she simply acknowledged it with a nod. "Ah."

As she read the rest of the list of cocktails, she noticed Sunset shifting in place until the bartender took a deep breath. "Alright, I'm sorry to ask, but this is really bugging me." She paused, eyes widening. "Uh... no offense."

Alternia felt her lips quirking slightly. "None taken. What's bothering you?"

"Well. You see… back in Equestria… I mean, my Equestria, I was… an apprentice to Princess Celestia… and… well you really sound and act like her."

Alternia chuckled. "Well, Sunset Shimmer, there is a very good reason for that."

"Oh?"

"It’s a long story, so first things first, I need that drink."

Sunset leaned on the counter, frowning. "Alright, so let me get this straight: You are Chrysalis' younger sister. And everything was fine, but she successfully pulled a coup and you were injured… and teleported to where Princess Celestia battled Nightmare Moon."

Alternia nodded.

"And then, Celestia was too wounded by the battle to carry on, so she found you and healed you, and then you had to take over Equestria for centuries, posing as her."

“And eventually I managed to mend my relationship with my sister, help changelings integrate with Equestria and formally became a princess.”

Sunset crossed her arms. "I suppose it makes it easier to solve things since you have an additional vote. I'm actually surprised they took you in as basically family, surprised, but also glad." She smirked. "Other than Luna, family wasn't a big thing for my Celestia. I know it's a multiverse so it's different in many places, but it's always nice to hear about it." She picked up the now-empty glass she had given to Alternia and refilled it. "It's kinda cool that you get the chance to be a mom, congratulations!"

The changeling queen didn’t respond, and the smile on her face twitched. An alarm bell rang in Sunset’s head as Alternia took the proferred drink and chugged it down her throat as if it was liquid love. She didn’t even smack her lips when she finally set the tankard down.

“To be honest, I am absolutely terrified.” She fixed Sunset in her gaze, noticing her start. “Being a mother… I have been one for five years, but I… I’m still so scared that I will make a mess of things. And… well, I don’t know how changeling queens are… built? Born? I don't know how they work in the other universes, but we queens… our power is based on how much love we are given. As such, queens have a lot of responsibility to their hives due to their power.”

“Sounds logical.”

“Yes, but there’s a complication. You see, Sunset, I am the changeling princess of Equestria and was essentially Celestia's and Luna’s regent for a thousand years. In the event of my death… which I hope will happen a good long while from now. However, at that time, either of my daughters will succeed me, and before that I know they will be notable figures in Equestria’s governance. I need to raise them right.”

Sunset couldn’t help but wince and frown at the same time. Of course, Alternia made sense, but to pin all that expectation on your children…

“That and raising them is proving to be a challenge. Imagine what happened when my first daughter was born and was presented to the crowd?”

“Oh. Oh Celestia.”

“Oh Celestia was right. It was not fun trying to get her to bed. And now… Kyria is also a queen-daughter.” Alternia’s shoulders sagged, her gaze firmly trying to see through the bar table. “I… I was surprised when Mirage was a queen. I’m horrified Kyria is. If I make a mistake in teaching either of them… raising them… Equestria will pay… or even worse, they’ll pay because I would have made a mistake.”

"Um. Wow." Sunset shifted uncomfortably. "I think I might need to give you something a bit stronger.”

Alternia gave her a half-lidded look and pointed at her empty tankard.

“All that being said…” Sunset set the bottle she was holding down. "Isn’t it a bit much to draw out a path for their lives? I mean, Mirage… isn’t even five yet. I dunno." Sunset sighed and turned around, studying the drinks on display. "I never had much of a mom so…" She shrugged. "My personal experience is limited." She frowned, concentrating on the drinks in front of her before grabbing one containing a bright green liquid. "Here, try this. Best from the Stanford Distillery."

Alternia studied Sunset as she slowly poured the drink into her glass. "So. Want to talk about it?"

"Hm?" Sunset looked up. "Oh… there's not much to say. They started about a hundred and ten years ago? But the Bliffe Sector was apparently rather harsh and they couldn't really sell their products that much until they actually produced Ambrosia an—"

"I don't mean the drink," Alternia clarified, giving her a knowing look, "I might have a lot of worries in my mind, but I didn't rule for a thousand years by ignoring signs, however subtle they might be."

Sunset crossed her arms. "I don't know what you're talking about."

Alternia rolled her eyes. "Please. It's clear you have some complicated feelings towards your Celestia.”

“What do you mean?” asked Sunset, in a definitely innocent tone of voice with the blankest expression she could muster. "I've made peace with Celestia. Just a year ago she helped me deal with someone who was abusing Equestrian magic on the other side of the mirror."

“You have mommy issues, Sunset." Alternia sipped the green liquid, eyes widening for a moment before she hummed in appreciation. "This is good."

"I-I don't have mommy issues!" Sunset gasped. "I don't have a mother to begin with!"

Alternia raised an eyebrow. “I think you aren’t aware of this, but changelings in my universe can feel all emotions to a degree. No thoughts, but with that and a thousand years' worth of reading ponies… I can tell.”

"Alright," Sunset groaned, lifting her hands up in a placating gesture. "I have a biomom, but not a mother. No one that was there for me, and I never met her. Once I was—once I became Celestia's student it wasn't important, anyway.”

“Wait. Sorry, Celestia took you on as a student.” Alternia blinked and shook her head. “Sorry, I just realized you did say that earlier, please continue. Perhaps your counterpart is different from you.”

“Oh? How did your Sunset Shimmer turn out like?”

Alternia shut her eyes briefly, swaying in place, and pushed her cup away. “I do not know her that well. I never took her on as a student.”

That took Sunset aback. Yes, the changeling queen came from an alternate universe but Alternia was the “Celestia” of that universe. She frowned. "Any particular reason?"

Alternia frowned. “I promise that I will tell you, once you elaborate on your relationship with Celestia. This is because from what you told me, some of what your counterpart has experienced… I don’t think you will receive well. You are… well something happened between you two.”

Sunset's eyes went wide. "Oh Celes—" Sunset cut herself off. "Don't tell me they're lovers."

Alternia blinked. "What? No! Why would you think that?"

"Because you made it sound like it was something I would dread!"

Alternia opened her mouth to counter the point, but closed it after a moment of thought. "Okay, granted. I did say that in a manner that might be interpreted in the wrong way." She sighed. “The Sunset Shimmer of my world is ambitious and authoritative but tempered with a strong sense of justice, patriotism and willingness to serve. She’s worked hard to become an Archmage of my Equestria. Perhaps a bit too hard as it has left her admired but with only a small circle of friends.” Alternia gave Sunset a sympathetic look. “As a result, after my universe’s Celestia finally returned, well… Sunset became a very close friend and advisor to her.”

Sunset studied the table. "That's a very different relationship than mine… or what I expected of my Celestia." She looked up. "Which in this instance would be you. You might be Alternia, but you act, sound and behave a lot like the Celestia I know and love."

“She is not you," Alternia replied. "But if you really wanted to know why I didn't take my Sunset as a student… I can sense emotions. I could tell she was lonely, ambitious and far, far too eager for recognition likely denied to her by her biological parents.”

Sunset chuckled. "Oh boy, I think I'll serve up a drink for myself." She made her way to the shelves and picked a bottle, then turned around, uncorked it and served herself a glass of very dark wine. "Do carry on."

Apparently slightly confused by her attitude—if the blinking and tilting of the head were any indication—Alternia continued, “I felt that taking her on as a student would have been… unwise," she said, "so I imparted some words of advice and reflection and recommended her for mandatory counseling. That, thankfully, guided her onto a good path.” Alternia pointed at Sunset’s chest. “Which I must add, does not mean your path was a bad one. You seem like a fine young mare.”

Sunset took a sip of her wine and pursed her lips. "It took some effort to change," she said. "And Princess Twilight's help. My Celestia and I—she couldn't read my feelings." Her voice lowered. "As much as I sometimes wished she could." She cleared her throat. "In any case, I got better… I eventually forgave her in my heart and when I saw her I—she said she had missed me, and I believed her. I was never what I wanted to be with her, but in the end, I like to think I was finally worthy of being her student at least. It just took longer than anypony anticipated."

"Princess Twilight, huh?" Alternia said, laughing lightly. "Some things don’t change between alternate universes, I guess.”

"I guess not," Sunset replied, chuckling.

"Did you let her know?" Alternia asked, her voice softer. "It seems that Celestia meant a lot more to you than she knew. Her not being a Changeling Queen makes it a lot more likely that she just wasn't aware."

Sunset's smirk faded into a sad smile. "Nah. At this point, there's no real reason. She and I will always be teacher and student, and that's all." She swirled her wine in the glass, admiring it. "Sometimes we don't get what we want, as your Sunset found out." She lifted her wine glass in a silent salute. "But sometimes it all ends well precisely for that reason. Perhaps it was for the best." She chuckled. "The last thing I needed when I left was a legitimate claim to the throne, and I think she doesn't need the additional burden of knowing she wasn't the mother I wanted." She finished the wine and licked her lips clean. "If she didn't know, and I didn't deserve it… what's the point of opening an old wound so much it cuts into somepony else's life?"

Alternia shrugged. "Being tactful will spare somepony’s pain, but secrets are not always the best way to handle things." She met Sunset's amused eyes with her own. "Yeah. I said it."

"But isn't part of growing up accepting that life isn't always going to go the way you want it?" Sunset countered, trying hard not to smile. She sighed. "Look, a part of me will always think that it would have been amazing to be adopted by Celestia, but another part of me looks at where I am now, where I've been and, well… it's also partly because Celestia chose not to do so. Getting hung up in might-have-beens will not lead to happiness. At least I don't think it will."

The Changeling Queen hummed. "So you don't think your Celestia made the wrong choice?"

Sunset shrugged. "I don't know. Maybe the acknowledgement would have led me down a different path, or maybe it would have fueled my ambition even more. Either way, I didn't have a mom. I had a guardian, and a teacher that loved me very much and I hurt badly before I learned to be a better person." She gave Alternia a look. "And as an adult that has dealt with those issues in the last few years, I think that out of respect for her and for myself I don't need to bring that topic up."

Alternia drank a bit more. "At least I know that if I mess up it's not the end of the world… It’s strange. I've carried the weight of Equestria on my shoulders all this time, and yet being responsible for foals is… terrifying. I question and second-guess myself all the time. I've seen what mistakes can cause and the thought of leading my daughters astray…" She shook her head. "...it's quite frankly paralyzing."

"Ah," Sunset said, "that explains why you want to know so much about my relationship with Celestia… I think you'll be fine. One of the changeling queens I met in another universe had like… a thousand young. If she can manage that many, you can manage two."

Alternia gave her a dirty look. "That is not as encouraging as you might think."

Sunset shrugged, "Neither is telling me to stay the hay out of the Restricted Section of the library, and yet, here we are."

The changeling queen took a long sip from her cup, and fixed Sunset with a contemplative look. Her voice was slurred when she spoke next. “You. You think I'm projecting my worries and issues onto you."

"I think you are," Sunset said, smiling. "And it's… I mean, not okay, exactly, but my job here is in part to lend an ear." She reached across and caressed Alternia's cheek. "I think you'll be a wonderful mom. I think my Celestia could have been a wonderful mother as well, and she still can. I think that you'll get to know your children well enough that you'll make decisions out of love and for their benefit. You'll be fine."

The changeling queen took a sip from her cup, and fixed Sunset with a contemplative look. “Thank you for your reassurance.” Giving the human an only slightly lopsided smile, Alternia asked. “Do you mind if I leave you with some last advice before I ask you to refill my cup?”

Sunset shrugged nonchalantly.

“I believe you need to talk to Celestia. I know what you said about opening wounds, but take it from someone who reads emotions… you need to talk about what you feel about them if the pony you care about is affecting you in a negative fashion.”

“I suppose so—”

“Sunset.”

Although soft, there was a note of grave seriousness in Alternia’s voice and it was all over her face, in her set jaw, in her… haunted, blue eyes. Sunset didn’t find herself scared, but she did find herself wondering… just what had happened to the changeling.

“In over a thousand years of living, I have found myself in far too many situations where poor communication has very literally cost the lives of the creatures I care for, or very nearly cost their lives. With family… or close friends… unspoken resentments tend to fester, even in the best of ponies.” She smiled wanly. “I mean, just as an example, perhaps this happened in your world as well, but Luna, ostensibly the shy, sweet, princess of the night, became Nightmare Moon because of a clear lack of communication between her sister and herself. Don’t force the issue of course, but do address it.”

“I see your point. I promise I'll least feel her out to see if it's appropriate to mention, but no promises on that specific topic unless she brings it up.” Sunset filled Alternia’s tankard, and blinked as the changeling raised it and drank deep. “Are you sure you want to drink all of that, that quickly?”

“I’m about to go care for a baby changeling queen, with all the wailing and extra magic thanks to Equestria’s love. I’m not going to be able to let loose for a while.” Digging into her peytral, Alternia pulled out a large pile of bits and dumped them on the table. “This should cover the costs. Keep them coming, Sunset.”

Weighing the money freely offered and the prospect of a very drunk changeling, Sunset sighed and filled Alternia’s cup. “If you say so… I mean, I guess you are an adult...”

“And hahaha, and when I spat the noodle out, it went into herr… teehee!” Alternia leaned back, a wild cackle bellowing from her lips, and nearly fell off, if not for Sunset’s hand. The changeling wasn’t blushing because apparently changelings of her universe couldn’t blush, but the former unicorn swore the changeling was breathing bubbles.

Either that or Sunset was herself getting a bit tipsy. The bar table was piled with bits, but she was beginning to regret indulging the changeling queen.

“Yeah, Alternia, perhaps we should stop?” Sunset asked, not quite noticing the sound of a jingling bell.

“Oh perhaps, but maybe one more. Pleaaaase?” begged the queen.

“Alternia? Sunset?”

The immediately recognizable voice made Sunset spin around and nearly fall, but for a glow of familiar yellow magic that lifted her onto her feet before her butt hit the floor. She looked up and froze.

Celestia and Luna were standing in front of her, looking understandably confused.

“Is this… a pocket alternate universe?” Luna asked.

“Uh yes. Hi! Welcome to Sunset’s Isekai. Um, Alternia really needed a break and well, she had too many drinks.”

Celestia sighed, but trotted over and used her magic to put Alternia over her back. “Oh I understand completely. Thank you for taking care of her, Sunset.”

“You’re welcome, Celestia!” she squeaked.

“How long has she been here, by the way?” Luna asked, glancing at the several shot glasses and empty mugs on the bar. “She’s been missing for but fifteen minutes.”

“Uhh… a good few hours. Time is not directly matched to her universe...”

“Ah.” Luna added a small stack of bits to the pile and dabbed at a little bit of drool from the changeling queen’s mouth. “Thank you, Sunset, perhaps we might see each other again.”

"I'm always around when needed." Sunset shrugged and managed a staggering bow as the two alicorns left with the changeling queen. Gingerly standing up, the former unicorn glanced at the pile of bits decorating the table, plus what Luna had added, then to the door, then back to the mess of shot glasses she'd have to clean.

“Well, at least they tipped generously.”

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Co-written with Vren55, and taking place in the Celestia: The Changeling Queen universe!
If you like this so far, remember that my Patrons can vote for which series/fanfic will be visited by Sunny's Bar.

Pan Galactic Sparkle Blaster (Past Sins - Post Fic)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D
& Pen Stroke
Chapter 11: Past Sins

If one was ever curious to see how quickly a community could change, you wouldn’t need to look farther than Ponyville. Twilight Sparkle’s arrival in what had been a small rural community marked the beginning of so many big changes, and they only became more grand as the years went by.

Nightmare Moon’s second return had left Night Stone Castle standing on the town’s outskirts. Twilight’s battle with Tirek brought the gift of her Castle of Friendship. Soon after came the School of Friendship right next door. Yet those changes were but preludes to how much Ponyville would grow and evolve, especially after Princess Celestia and Princess Luna announced their “retirement” as Equestria’s rulers.

As Nyx looked out over Ponyville, sitting on a small cloud with the sunset to her back, it was hard to picture what the town used to look like. Ten years had left their mark on her and the community. She was no longer a school-age filly, but a mare that was growing back into the impressive height that had once been a defining characteristic of Nightmare Moon. She still had a little way to go, but it wouldn’t be long before she was on eye level with Princess Celestia once more.

Or rather just Celestia. Even after so many years, Nyx had to remind herself that it was just Celestia now. Just Celestia. Just Luna. They were not princesses anymore… a luxury Nyx wished she could share. But the daughter of Equestria’s current ruler, even a technically adopted one, still got bunched into the royal family.

Shaking her head, Nyx tried to get her thoughts off that as she continued to look down on Ponyville from her cloud. She could identify a few landmarks that had managed to resist the tides of change that had swept over the town. Sugarcube Corner still stood out as a delectable dream of a building. The town hall was still at the very center of the town, though it had been repurposed into a community space. But so much else of the community had changed.

New apartment buildings had replaced old single family homes. The market space, once a modestly sized street lined with carts from local farms, had grown to a full plaza with several more permanent businesses along its perimeter. Ponyville still had much the same charm, much the same theme, as it always had. But it had grown up and matured. Nyx couldn’t help but feel she shared some parallels with the community that was such an integral part of her life.

Though, unlike Ponyville, there were some ponies in Nyx’s life who refused to appreciate how much she had grown.

“There she is!”

And some of those ponies included the members of her mother’s royal guard.

Unable to sit and enjoy the view any longer, Nyx rolled off the cloud and went into a dive. Falling from the sky like a hawk, she plummeted toward the ground. She waited, gathering as much speed as she could, before spreading her wings at the last possible moment. Her feathers caught the air, and swiftly converted her downward momentum into forward velocity. She flew through the lamp-lit streets of Ponyville, her hooves less than a foot from the ground.

Glancing back, she saw the pair of pegasus guards that had spotted her. “Princess Nyx, stop!”

Maybe when she was younger such a command from the royal guard would have been enough to make her stop. But she had heard that word far too many times over the past few years, and it had begun to lose its potency. So Nyx did not stop. She would not be escorted back to her room by the guard again. Not tonight. This night was hers to seize… as soon as she lost the guards.

Nyx banked hard left at an intersection, letting her hooves land on and then push her off a building. It was a turn the pursuing pegasi were unable to mimic. They soared past, and for a moment, Nyx had broken the line of sight. Now she just had to find someplace to hide. The trouble was that she was in a residential area. Unless she wanted to barge in on some sleeping family, not a lot of places to hide.

Though a glimmer did catch Nyx’s eye. Landing and ducking into an alley, Nyx approached the thing that had caught her eye. A solid oak door, stained a deep golden-red, that had a crystal embedded in the wood in the shape of a familiar cutie mark. Though, at the moment, Nyx couldn’t quite place it.

The door was surrounded by a stone frame, and that stone frame was set into a stone wall. The wall itself, if Nyx wasn’t mistaken, was the back wall of an apartment building. Hiding in the lobby of an apartment building seemed a reasonable enough way to elude her pursuers. So she reached out to the door handle with her magic. She gave it a gentle turn, and felt the mechanisms within shift. It was unlocked.

Wasting not a moment more, Nyx slipped inside and shut the door behind her.

The ambience of the place Nyx found herself reminded her of Rarity’s favorite Shadow Spade novels. The last echoes of the door bell filled the tiny place. Really, it was cozy in just about every sense of the word. In front of Nyx was a narrow pathway that led to a pair of restrooms at the back of the bar and an old Jukebox. The jukebox seemed to sputter to life the moment Nyx noticed it, its internal mechanisms spinning as it searched for some record amongst its internal collection.

To the right of the central path were a set of two-creature tables, four in total. To the left was the bar. A single long wooden bar that stretched back to the end of the room, curving at the end. Nyx could tell it was a bar, not by the counter itself but by what stood behind it. She was not so ignorant that she couldn’t recognize a veritable cornucopia of alcoholic beverages.

And behind that bar, cleaning a glass for no patrons, was someone Nyx recognized… and yet didn’t. She thought she saw Sunset Shimmer, a friend of her mother who lived in the world beyond the mirror. Nyx herself had never been to the world of Canterlot High, but Sunset Shimmer had come back across the mirror once in a while to visit.

Yet Nyx had never seen the Sunset Shimmer she knew in human form, nor had she ever seen Sunset wearing… whatever that outfit was. A red button-down shirt, a color to complement the red in her hair, with black pants, black bowtie, and black apron. "Welcome to Sunset's Isekai, please, take a seat, I'll be right with you in a second."

Isekai? Nyx hadn’t heard that word before. Was it a word that described the bar? That would make sense, but would also be a bit on the nose. Then again, it wasn’t uncommon for Equestrian business to be very direct with their naming. Quills and Sofas was a prime example of such a business where there was no mystery of what you’d find inside.

It was the Jukebox that managed to shake Nyx from her thoughts and made her realize she had been standing at the door. It had begun playing, its speakers able to fill the space easily. It was some slow jazz number, a piano handling most of the melody as it was accompanied by what sounded like a double bass and a muted trumpet. Maybe there was a pair of bongos in there as well, but Nyx couldn’t tell for sure.

It was relaxing, adding to the bar’s natural ambience as a retreat, a place to get away from the world. At the moment, Nyx was happy to call it her sanctuary. She took a few steps forward, starting to approach the bar. There were stools to sit on, though those seemed intended for regular ponies or patrons that shared in the bartender's bipedal form. Thankfully, it did seem there were a few places at the bar meant for creatures of Nyx’s stature. She was able to find one such cushion, and take a seat there.

It put her directly in front of the bartender, this Sunset Shimmer that Nyx had never seen before, if her intuition was right. Still, maybe this was the Sunset Shimmer she knew… and her mother had just failed to mention she was back in Equestria, that she wasn’t a pony, and she had opened a bar behind some apartment building. Really, there was only one way to find out for sure.

“So… do I know you?” Nyx asked as she watched Sunset Shimmer continue to clean a glass.

As soon as the bell rang, Sunset took a deep breath. Alternia's mother issues had been somewhat draining, bringing back her own past hopes and opening a few wounds she wished had been left untouched. Still, Alternia had just given birth and with her being part of the ruling body, it was understandable that she'd be stressed.

It would have been nice to have the stress not involve Sunset too much, however, but she had designed this place with that in mind. It was her role, so to speak. And it seemed that stress was a real problem with both alicorns and changeling queens, if the young Luna that had walked into the bar was anything to go with.

She was definitely a bit different than Sunset would have imagined, her coat was darker than she expected, and her eyes had a vertical slit pupil that the regular Luna she knew didn't. In fact, there was a slight chance that this wasn't Luna… the shield cutie-mark reminded her more of the CMCs marks, and unlike the princess, who liked her mane to flow, this alicorn had her mane tied into a ponytail with a scrunchy of all things.

Sunset didn't know what to make of this new alicorn, but she was clearly stressed and confused, taking in the ambience of the bar with wide eyes that slowly crawled up to her and shone with something akin to recognition. Better let this one in slow. "Welcome to Sunset's Isekai, please, take a seat, I'll be right with you in a second," she said, motioning with her head to the seats.

It took not-Luna a few seconds to shake the surprise off and slowly make her way to one of the seats at the bar.

“So… do I know you?”

Sunset put down the glass under the bar and smiled. "Well. I'm not sure… you might know someone like me? I'm Sunset Shimmer, and if you've ever heard that name before, chances are you know Twilight Sparkle. But I wouldn't be your Sunset… this bar is a multidimensional pocket, intended to stop by where friends and friendly creatures might need a drink." She looked at the young mare.

Were this her Equestria, not-Luna would certainly be old enough to drink, but it was always tricky with Alicorns, so she pulled out both cocktail menus.

"This one's the non-alcoholic menu, and this one is the regular one. I have also an insane amount of beers from across the multiverse if that's what you like."

Sunset read not-Luna’s face a moment, trying to gauge her level of understanding. For some of her guests, the concept of the multiverse flew over their head. For those less intellectual customers, it was sometimes better just to say the place was “magic” and leave it at that. This not-Luna, however, seemed to understand the concept. There was even a curiosity in those eyes, as if the mention of the multiverse had sparked innumerable questions. Yet not-Luna remained quiet, eyes drifting to the menu.

“So, a Sunset Shimmer from an alternate dimension,” not-Luna said. “And this place is a bar… from an alternate dimension. A bartender my mother won’t have talked to.” A smile played on not-Luna’s lips for a moment. “I don’t suppose you could recommend something for someone of drinking age but who hasn’t had a chance to try alcohol yet? Ideally before someone can storm in and ruin this golden opportunity.”

Sunset blinked. "Huh. What is it about being chased by ponies?" she muttered. "Alright, I can recommend a couple of things, but first of all, you said your mom won't let you drink? But you are legally of age, correct? My bar will know."

Not-Luna’s expression soured. She bit her lip a moment, as if trying to decide how to approach the situation. “So the bar decides if I’m old enough, but I guess that’s only if I’m honest. Fine. Whether or not I’m of legal drinking age depends on how you count. Biologically, I am a few years past the drinking age. Mentally, I’d argue the same. But… technically speaking, I was only born about a decade ago.”

Sunset studied her again. "What." She shook her head. "Alright, run this by me again. So far I've been operating under the assumption that you're Luna, just… young. And possibly with different upbringing."

“You’re not far off from that.” Not-Luna chuckled as she brought a hoof to her mane. She ran the hoof through her ponytail, causing some… blob of blue magic to come out. They were star speckled, like a very dark night sky. The blob drifted to the bar, breaking apart into about seven smaller pieces. “Been a while since I’ve had to tell this story, but I guess it never does get old.”

The seven blobs of magic took shape, forming into tiny, toy-like versions of Sunset’s familiar friends as well as a larger, black-coated alicorn. Though Sunset had yet to see her face to face, she could tell the two-inch alicorn standing and posing on her bar was Nightmare Moon.

“Once upon a time, in the magical land of Equestria, Twilight Sparkle and her five friends found the Elements of Harmony and used them to defeat Nightmare Moon.” As soon as not-Luna began narrating, the seven tiny actors began to move. Sunset watched as the familiar story played out, the tiny pointy ponies turning her bar into an impromptu stage.

“All the magic and rage that was Nightmare Moon was peeled away from Luna like layers of an onion. The Elements of Harmony saved Princess Luna from her darkness, but did not destroy the darkness. Take those shreds, add a cult, a dark ritual, a symbolic, small blood sacrifice, and an interrupting lightning bolt from Princess Celestia, and you get… me.

“I am Nyx,” Not-Luna said as she made tiny pointy ponies disappear. “I was supposed to be Nightmare Moon reborn, but I ended up a filly with no memories instead. So yes, I was born about a decade ago, but my body was more than a decade old when I was born. And I’d like to think my mind caught up quickly. So, in my opinion, I’m old enough to drink.”

With that explanation laid out, Sunset began to see the resemblance. After all, she had grown up in Equestria. She had celebrated Nightmare Night long before she had even heard of the human world’s Halloween. She knew of Nightmare Moon. She, as a filly, had left her fair share of candy as an offering to the bogeymare of Equestria. And now… it seemed a version of Nightmare Moon was sitting at her bar, asking for a drink.

"Well then," she said, taking back the non-alcoholic menu. "It seems we need a drink." She cleared her throat. "Usually a good way to start depends on what you want to do, if you want to drink like an adult, I can get you something to sip slowly, with a more sophisticated palette, like wine, or Scotch. If you want something refreshing, a mojito or a pina colada will do. Or even a Caipirinha."

Nyx’s gaze shifted to one side. Though Sunset couldn’t be sure, she believed Nyx was looking upon the rows of different bottled liquors. “How about… a wine? That was almost my first drink back when I turned old enough. Rarity had the glasses poured and everything. Then my mother stormed in and ruined it.”

"That's probably the safest bet. Some of the stuff in the direction you were looking takes some getting used to. Or it could end explosively." She gave Nyx a calculating look before digging under the bar and pulling out a pair of wine glasses. "Alright, I got this from another universe and it has become my wine of choice, it has body, amazing taste and a complex gamma of aftertaste that makes it so much worth dodging arrows and spells to get."

She pulled out a dark green bottle with a yellowish piece of paper glued into it written in some unknown, flowery language. "This is elven bloodwine," she explained, serving the incredibly dark-red wine into the glasses. "It's not blood. And has no blood. But it has a centuries-long process to make. Totally worth it."

Sunset gently nudged one of the two glasses towards Nyx. The other was for herself. It was a personal weakness, but she could rarely serve this wine without having a bit of it for herself. Still, she watched Nyx, her magic taking hold of the glass.

And then… something rather surprising. She watched Nyx, a mare that claimed to have never had a drink before, start inspecting the wine. She swirled it, and watched how it flowed off the interior of the glass. She then put her nose close to the rim, taking a deep smell of the aromas. It was the methodology of someone who had been taught, at least once, the techniques to drinking wine.

Then, finally, Nyx took that first sip. She sipped the wine, set it down, and a smile blossomed onto her face. “That is… very good. A little hard to ignore the taste of alcohol, but I’ve been told that’s something you get used to in time. Nice to finally be able to try a wine the way Rarity taught me.”

Sunset couldn't help herself and started laughing. "Of course, Rarity!" she exclaimed, leaning back and looking at the young mare. "She'd definitely be one to teach you about wines. I was about to ask." She shook her head. "So what, or rather who stopped her? She likes her wine a lot, and more so with good company."

Nyx took another sip, enjoying it slowly, before putting her glass back down. “Well, like I said, my mother—”

“When did this door get here?”

The new voice, one Sunset found familiar, came from outside the bar’s door. Nyx’s previously blissful smile was quickly replaced with a deep, aggravated frown as she turned her head to the door. “Of course. Even in an extra-dimensional bar she finds me.” Nyx looked back to Sunset. “Can you hide me, just until she goes away?”

"You're kidding," Sunset said, her eyes narrowing. "Your mom is Twilight Sparkle?" She shook her head. "If she's able to see that door she desperately needs a break herself. And you know she won't leave for a while if she sees me in here."

“But if she sees me in here with this—” Nyx held up the glass “—she’s going to throw a fit!”

"Hey, the bar never lies, you are technically old enough to drink some quality wine." Sunset shrugged. "She needs to relax, it's not like you're downing Bor'Kann and vodka."

“You are underestimating her. This is the mare that got me alcohol-banned from every place in Ponyville when I tried to sneak a hard cider. It was an impressive moment of Twilinanas.”

Sunset pointed up with her finger. "Not Equestria. Besides, I don't like the idea of lying to your mom. She's one of my best friends. Besides, Commander Sparkle can drink like an eldritch god and she loves it, so I'm sure I have something that will mellow down your mom a bit." She reached out and pressed a button. The familiar voice of Twilight Sparkle echoed in the bar. 'This is Commander -hic- Sparkle! And this! This. This! Is my favoorite bar in the multiverse!'

“Hello? Is someone in there?”

Nyx shrank in her seat, but it wasn’t like a pony as big as her could hide so easily. Hearing the doorbell jingle once more, Sunset turned her head and saw her second patron of the evening. It was a Twilight Sparkle, one that reminded her in so many ways of the one she knew from her home universe. Perhaps a bit taller, a bit more regal, but still a very familiar Twilight Sparkle. Though, at the moment, Sunset could see this Twilight was in full mom-mode.

“Nyx!? Sunset!? Why… why are you serving my daughter alcohol? And why do you have a bar in Ponyville!?”

"Oh, hey Twilight," Sunset said, "why don't you take a seat next to Nyx here, who only let me know a moment ago you were her mom, and we talk this out?" She leaned across the bar, locking eyes with her new guest. Her voice softened a little. "Ponies need to be in a very—very—desperate need for a break to get here, why don't you listen to what Nyx has to say?"

“I think I’d rather talk to her at home.” Twilight began moving towards Nyx.

“No, Mother, how about we talk about it right here?” Nyx said, turning her head to glare at Twilight. “Because this bar, this magic bar thinks I’m old enough to drink. And right now, I intend to sit right here and finish this wine I started.” At that, Nyx picked up the glass and took another long sip.

Twilight visibly bristled. “Nyx!”

"I understand she's your daughter," Sunset said gently, "and I know it's a different circumstance than mine but… communication was an issue a long time ago for me, Twilight, and you know how that ended."

Twilight flicked her gaze to Sunset. It was the well-practiced gaze of a disapproving mother. It almost made Sunset want to apologize for stealing cookies or some other simple childhood sin, but she caught herself before she could utter the words.

Still, after a few moments Twilight took a seat at the bar. She was small enough to fit on one of the barstools. So though Nyx was technically the taller of the pair, Twilight sat taller than Nyx, who was still comfortably planted on a floor cushion. “So… a magic bar? When did you get this?”

“She’s not our Sunset,” Nyx said as she just held her wine glass in her magic and swirled the contents, watching it refract the light in the room. “She’s another Sunset from a different dimension that has a multidimensional bar that can appear anyplace she wants it to.”

Twilight looked to Sunset, eyeing her up and down once before turning to face Nyx. “Doesn’t Spike have a comic book that describes a similar situation for the Power Ponies?”

“Eeyup. 'Power Ponies and the Back Page Cafe'.”

“That fills in some blanks.” Twilight turned her gaze back to Sunset. “And you said that this bar appears to ponies that really, really, need a break.”

“That’s what she said,” Nyx answered. “And what does that say about you, Mom?”

Once more, Twilight bristled, but didn’t say anything back. She instead drew a hoof to her chest, took in a deep breath, then let the breath out as she extended her forehoof slowly. With a calmer expression, Twilight refocused on Sunset. “Sorry that I snapped when I came in. This is a very lovely establishment, and I can’t say I wouldn’t be interested in hearing how it’s able to travel between dimensions… or how it’s able to decide if someone can drink.”

"Simple multidimensional law-interpretation system," Sunset said, pulling a third wine glass and putting it in front of Twilight, but not serving her yet. "Installed by Rarity from yet another dimension other than mine, and well…" She smirked. "You know Rarity wouldn't let herself be caught with a subpar product that wouldn't allow her to avoid any potential trouble with the law itself. I think Nyx here is one of those cases where the letter of the law is clear enough that the spirit of it has to yield. In other words, she's mentally and physically fit to have a drink."

She showed Twilight the bottle. "However, I'm not serving her some questionable product; This is wine fit for royalty, aged and produced over a matter of centuries by the elves of Silvanesti. The alcohol content is quite low for a world of their nature, and something that you'd sooner get full from than drunk with. Would you like some?"

Twilight glanced about, her horn began to gently glow, There was no spell being cast, at least none that Sunset could see, but the expression from Twilight’s face was shifting from annoyance to curiosity. “The magic in here does feel very complex, very advanced. It’s perhaps some of the most advanced magic I’ve ever encountered.”

There was a huff from Nyx, whose eyebrow twitched a moment as she took another small taste of her own wine. But she offered no interruption to the conversation, and in fact turned her head away to look at the jukebox at the far end of the room.

"It is far more complex than I'd like, but at the same time, who can really ignore a fun challenge?" Sunset replied. "When I got the place, my main directive was to take me to where I could help friends or creatures relax and maybe forget about their problems for a while." She waved the bottle in her hand a little. "Rarity thought I was a good mixologist and here I am, sharing wine with the daughter of a friend. How cool is that?"

Twilight nodded. “It’s very cool, and I can admit it’s nice to have a break, even a small one like this to catch up with an alternate-reality version of a friend. Makes me want to catch up with our own Sunset Shimmer. It’s been too long since we’ve talked face to face, though we still are pen-pals using the book. Her stories from the human world are always so fascinating, though I imagine you have some stories to tell yourself.”

"Yes, but you're leaving me hanging here, Twilight," Sunset said. "I could give you a Pan Galactic Gargle Blaster if you want, or do you want something from the non-alcoholic menu? Just promise that you won't do like one of your alternates and destroy the bar because pina coladas are virgin enough as they are."

“I suppose I could glance at the non-alcoholic menu.”

"Cool," Sunset said, putting the bottle next to her. "Let me know what you'd like when you're ready." She turned to Nyx. "So how are you enjoying the wine so far? I have other types you can sample if you want."

Twilight picked up the non-alcoholic menu, holding it at an angle so she could comfortably read. “I’d prefer if she didn’t even finish that current glass.”

“It’s wonderful, Sunset.” Nyx said, still sitting at an angle so she was facing towards the back of the bar and away from Twilight. “I do want to finish this glass before I consider trying anything else. Don’t want to dive in too quickly only to find out I’m some lightweight. But this has been very relaxing. I really needed this.”

Sunset crossed her arms. "Alright, Twilight, spill. Why are you so opposed to this? She didn't walk in asking for tequila slammers."

Sunset’s gaze fell on Twilight, and Nyx soon joined. Her eyes flicked away from her menu, taking note of both of them, but then trying to focus back on the nonalcoholic menu in front of her. For a time, that was all that happened. The jukebox played the same music, something calming… soothing… classy, in a way. Ambience but never so loud or upbeat that it intruded. But when the patrons themselves were silent, the music flowed out to fill the gap, to prevent any truly awkward silences.

“Nyx is just… not old enough…”

“Horse Apples,” Nyx snapped. “I’ve got an extra-dimensional age checking spell that seems to say otherwise. This time, I’ve got a backup, so that old excuse isn’t going to fly.” Nyx straightened herself in her seat, looking to Sunset. “You know, in my few year quest to have my first drink, I’ve asked a lot of questions of the right ponies. When Rarity would host a wine and cheese soiree, Mother would never go. I always thought it was because of the cheese. But then I heard that during Sweet Apple Acre Cider Season, mother would only ever drink regular cider. Even if she worked all day to help the farm, and everypony else was having one of the much harder-to-come-by hard ciders, she would stick to the regular cider.

“At Pinkie’s raves, mother would always ask if the punch was spiked. If it was, she’d just stick to water. There is a pattern. It’s a pattern as clear as the one that led Pinkie to discovering the great Rainbow Dash Pie Conspiracy. My mother… doesn’t drink. And I don’t care. If she has her reasons, she has her reasons, but I’ve never been able to have that decision for myself. So yes, Mother, please do tell. Why are you so opposed to this?”

Once more, the bar was only filled with the sound of the jukebox. It played the melody for a bit longer, the recording of the piano tinkling out a few final notes before the song itself ended. Then… true silence. The jukebox’s internal mechanisms didn’t even seem to make nose as it shuffled away the record it had been playing. Just… silence.

“You know, you asked around Ponyville… and around Ponyville, yes, I’ve been very strict with myself. But right after I took over for Equestria, Pinkie threw a retirement party for Celestia and Luna. It was a whole-day event. You probably remember it, Nyx. The whole town of Ponyville got swept up in it, but once the sun had set and younger ponies had been shuffled off to sleep… Pinkie and Applejack rolled out Sweet Apple Acres Hard Cider.

Twilight still looked at the non-alcoholic menu, as if it might hold a secret escape for her from the conversation. “I’d never been much of a drinker before that, but… I wasn’t so abstinent either. I had a few drinks, but Celestia and Luna… they were drinking like I had never seen them. They just cut loose. They just… partied like the world was ending, like they had no work the next day… because for the first time, they didn’t.

“And they got drunk. They got so drunk, and then Celestia just started talking. She began telling stories about other times she had gotten drunk and just… made such horrible mistakes. How she teleported a griffon ambassador and he wasn’t seen for two weeks. Or how a few drunk comments got Queen Novo mad at Celestia, which lead to weakened ties with the Hippogriffs, which in turn lead to them not thinking to call Equestria for help when the Storm King attacked.

“And then Luna started telling stories and made it worse. She told stories of a thousand years ago, how she had started and ended wars when drunk. How she won negotiations with the Yaks by drinking some past prince under the table. Maybe some of the stories were exaggerated, but… I’m the ruler of Equestria now. Yes, I have my friends for support, and they’ve done so much. But I’m the alicorn that everyone is looking to, and… I just don’t feel like I can let myself be in a position where I can’t trust my own judgement.

“I don’t feel like I can trust myself not to make a mistake if I went too far.”

"Oh, Twilight," Sunset sighed, patting the alicorn's hoof with her hand. "I saw my Celestia drink on plenty of occasions… both the Princess and the Principal, and they restrained themselves… it all boils down to the pony. You're not them."

When Sunset glanced out of the corner of her eye, she noticed that Nyx’s posture relaxed. No longer was she definitely trying to look away from Twilight, even if it meant she had to stare in the direction of the bathroom. Now she was sitting normally again, taking another sip from the wine glass. It was half empty at this point.

“You know, I’m not you either, Mom. You’ve at least tried drinking. I can respect that you don’t want to do it anymore, but… this should be my decision, shouldn’t it? And I can’t make an informed decision without trying it for myself, can I?”

Twilight finally looked away from the non-alcoholic menu and focused on Nyx. “I… I know it should be your choice. I just… you grew up too fast, Nyx. Sure, I joke about not having to change any diapers, but… still… you grew up too darn fast. And… I just got worried I’d hear about some story about something you had done while drunk like I did from Celestia and Luna.”

"You girls might not want to hear the bartender's opinion, but as someone who's a friend in other dimensions, I can tell you that you're not the first parent to face those fears, Twilight," Sunset said, turning to pick up ingredients to fix up something non-alcoholic. Her practiced hands fetched the appropriate glass, and began grabbing the other ingredients. She hardly had to even look where she was reaching. She knew the back of the bar like the back of her hand.

"I think Nyx here might be curious about it, but even before you arrived she was very careful about what she wanted to try. She might find herself in situations where it's appropriate and expected to have something to drink, and having some expectations of what she'll experience assuaged can help?" She shrugged. "I did much worse than she did my first time, and I'm not getting drunk constantly despite the myriad bottles behind me."

“It seems that you’re just as practically minded as the Sunset Shimmer I know,” Twilight sighed as her ears drooped and she slouched in her seat. “I’ll admit, I can think of at least one time where I might have offended an important diplomatic guest by turning down their offer. Thankfully Applejack was there to help smooth things over.”

"Maybe, but it's still not my place to tell you what to do about your daughter in the end…" Sunset glanced at Nyx. "But this is also why I didn't want to hide you… I know you feel she's pushing you into a corner, but I think she sometimes just needs a friendly ear or two to chill." She dropped a couple of berries into a glass, followed by lime, some mint leaves and syrup, crushing the contents with the back of a spoon against the ice inside, then filled the glass with a sparkling liquid. "And speaking of chill… try this. It's my Pan Galactic Sparkle Blaster." She slid it across the bar. "No alcohol. It'll make you feel like you were hit in the taste-buds with berries wrapped in a lemon twist."

“Thank you,” Twilight said, taking the drink in her magic and lifting it to her mouth for a quick sip. The smile on her face broadened, a sure sign of a well made drinking being enjoyed.

“You know… it feels like forever since we’ve had a talk like this, mom. You’ve been busy, and I can’t say my schedule hasn’t been jam packed either. You trust me with a lot of things. You let me help where I can… guess that’s why it was so frustrating you didn’t trust me in regards to this one particular subject.

“But… right now, this is nice. Good music, good decor, a good drink, and most importantly, good company. And maybe it’s the drink talking, but I do feel like a lot of worries have been lifted off my shoulders.”

Twilight nodded as she took a sip from her virgin mojito. “Yeah, this is almost as good as curling up in my favorite fiction-story chair in the library with a good book: almost.”

Sunset smirked, crossing her arms. "That's just because you didn't bring it. I have tables where people can have a nice little conversation, or a nice little read. Plus, it's only a matter of time before we end up with visitors from other worlds at the same time. Now, won't that be a good time to have a drink at my bar?"

Nyx giggled a little. “You could meet Commander Twilight Sparkle. She’s a real fan of this place. That and I know you have an interest in the concept of branching realities. Or do I need to remind you we still have that little chalkboard Starlight made, the one that interacts with the map table?”

“Yes, that is a fascinating thing that would be a shame to destroy, but that is a very passive means of viewing only theoretical realities. But imagine being able to meet actual parallel versions of myself and talk with them. We could compare personal experiences and book recommendations. Or even… exchange books across realities. Is that allowed? Oh, please tell me that is allowed.”

Sunset pursed her lips. "It's… complicated, but I think it is, since this bar is a neutral territory…" She glanced at the pair. "Long story. I'd have to check. I don't want my license revoked, you know? But at least talking with other versions of you is allowed." She cleared her throat. "In any case, I'll let you know when I find out. And with nothing stopping you from having a drink with somepony other than Commander Sparkle, I think it might be a fun little experiment for you." She smirked. "And I think many a Twilight Sparkle would like to meet Nyx."

“And even if we’re the only two in here, Mom… maybe that wouldn’t be so bad. A chance for us to literally escape the world and just relax. After all, you can sit and make sure I don’t go too far, if you’re still uncomfortable with the idea of me drinking.” Nyx brought the wine glass to her lips, sipping down the last gulp before turning the glass to the bar. “That was delicious, Sunset, thank you.”

"You're welcome." Sunset nodded. "And believe me you two, if you need a break… this place is always available. And time doesn't pass the same in here as it does out there. You can walk out at basically the same time you walked in."

“I think I feel a lot better about the drinking subject. I still don’t think I’m ready to get back ito it, but… this virgin mojito is pretty good. There is, however, just one more thing I want to ask.” Twilight locked her eyes on Sunset. “Are you telling me this place is multidimensional and is temporally desynchronous? Because those two kinds of magic are notably not compatible and…”

With that Twilight began an impromptu lecture into what she knew of appied multiverse magic, rattling on and on about how the bar’s magic didn’t sound theoretically possible. All the while Sunset and Nyx did their best to humor Twilight’s ramblings. Sunset refreshed Twilight’s mojito whenever it went dry, and poured Nyx and herself one more glass of the elven bloodwine.

Tonight, Sunset’s guests were ready to stay for a while.

Sunset hummed to herself as she placed the latest framed picture on the wall, depicting her sitting between Twilight and Nyx, the pair with slightly different expressions. Nyx had an almost self-satisfied smugness to her, although her smile was genuine, while Twilight's lips were a bit twisted in the smile—a result of Sunset whispering in her ear that her temporal-dynamics as they related to the multiverse were very interesting, but didn't account for pocket-dimension distortions into reality manipulation just as they were about to take the picture and head home.

She wondered how many of her friends, or even versions of herself already had kids. Certainly Nyx was a very unique circumstance, but would the others be so averse to having their younger family members have a drink? Was it even responsible to sort of butt in and throw her two cents?

She sighed, sitting down on one of the chairs and studying the pictures so far. Alternia, Sunset and Gilda, Cheval… so many different people, even though they had mostly started the same or lived similar lives. Maybe one day she'd learn enough to answer her own doubts and questions about her responsibility and place in the multiverse.

Cowboy Rarity had struck a chord within her. She wasn't going to other worlds and fixing things directly, like the League of Sweeties, but it certainly helped to clear the minds and hearts of her guests. She glanced at the bar, then at the smiling faces of her guests (except for that specific Gilda and Twilight pair) and sighed with a small smile.

It was worth it.

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Co-written with the mostly unknown author Pen Stroke, and taking place in the mostly unknown world of a relatively unheard of story: Past Sins

Bar-hops, Chasers, Sunsets (DuckTales 2017 - Ongoing S2 spoilers)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D
Chapter 12: Bar-hops, Chasers, Sunsets

"I'm telling you; he's acting weird."

"Oh, come on! It's probably something stupid. The investors giving him a hard time, or something equally pointless. We've seen him pacing in this hallway plenty of times."

"With a highly-advanced chest of some sort that is marked with several warning signs, as well as chains wrapped around it?"

"... okay. I will grant that—that specifically—is not normal."

"So what are we doing about it?"

"Gah! What are you doing here?!"

"We could hear you all the way down from the other side of the mansion."

"...I still can't get over seeing her here. Like. Wow. Suddenly you're resurrected."

"Thanks? Also, I have a name, you know?"

"Hey boys, what's going on? Oh no. Is that what I think it is?"

"Mom?!"

"Come on kids! I have a score to settle!"

"Wait!"

"Come on! Before the door closes!"

The silver bell chimed and Sunset looked up, seeing no-one for a moment, then she heard it: grumbling and the sound of something heavy being dragged in, followed by more grumbling, until she could see an old duck in a vest and a tophat dragging in a large chest into the middle of the bar's floor and letting it down with a thump. "Curse me kilts! That thing gets heavier every time!"

"If it isn't Scrooge McDuck," Sunset said with a grin serving up a couple of shot glasses and placing them on the table. "I've missed you, you old quack. It's been quite a few jumps since you were last here. Why don't you have a drink on the house?"

"Ah, Miss Sunset," Scrooge replied, smiling back. "Always a treat to see you, lass. You'll have to forgive me, things have been a wee out of whack lately." He stretched his back, making it crack, then gave Sunset a bemused look.

He was about to say something else when, quite suddenly, the door to the bar slammed open and a bunch of much younger ducks landed in a heap on the floor, one of them even rolling past the others to smack against the box with an "oof!" while the last young duck rolled under Scrooge himself, making him trip and fall with a surprised quack.

There was some grumbling and pushing until the children were separated from the adults, but then the young duck in blue saw Sunset and he scampered back to the wall, screeching out, "ALIEN!"

"Gah!" The others also backed against the wall, all except…

"I guess I was right."

Sunset's eyes narrowed. "Della Duck."

"Sunset Shimmer." Della made her way to the bar and slammed her fist on it. "You've got some nerve showing your featherless face here."

"This is my bar, Della," Sunset hissed, leaning over. "If anything, you're the one that shouldn't be here."

Without breaking eye-contact, each very slowly and deliberately picked their respective shot glass and downed the contents in one go.

"That'll be two bits," Sunset growled.

Della crossed her arms. "I heard you say to Uncle Scrooge it was on the house."

"Yes," Sunset said, "for him. You, on the other hand…"

"I don't have gold on me!"

"Big surprise!" Sunset snorted.

The younger ducks stared at the stare-off for a few seconds, and then looked at each other.

"I feel like I'm missing something here," Huey said.

Dewey shrugged. "Mom knows a lot of people."

Huey smacked his brother. "But she's not even a known species!"

"Does it matter?" Louie asked, glancing around excitedly. "Can you imagine how much money you can make with a bar that appears anywhere you want it to be at any point in time?!" He rubbed his hands together, a grin spreading on his face.

"Kids!" Scrooge hollered when he finally managed to get back on his feet. "What the blazes are you doing here?!"

"Ordering a drink!" Louie stated, smiling pleasantly at Sunset as he casually jumped onto one of the seats at the bar and grabbed a menu. "What's a Moloko Plus, and can I have two?"

"You are NOT drinking any alcohol," Della snapped, removing the menu from Louie's hands.

"Aww."

"So…" the younger of the two girls in the back ventured, approaching the bar, "What is this place? I'm Webby, by the way! Is this really an interdimensional bar?! How many universes have you visited? Are you an ex-high-level-adventurer that put down her sword for a quiet life after saving the universe?" She gasped. "Can I get a job here?!"

Sunset blinked. "I don't think—"

"Easy there, Webby," the slightly older girl said, placing a hand on her younger friend's shoulder. "You're a little too young to work at a bar."

"Aww."

The elder girl that had spoken shook her head, glancing around warily. "Plus I feel weird here, like Duckworth is about to jump out of the walls or something."

Sunset raised an eyebrow. "Duckworth?"

"Oh," Webby said, "Lena just means Mr. McDuck's ghost butler."

"Good instincts." Sunset laughed, smiling at Lena "but there is— currently—no ghost in here."

Lena narrowed her eyes. "Are you saying that at other times—"

"According to the Junior Woodchuck manual, page 415, there is no such thing as interdimensional bars." Huey interrupted, jumping onto one of the seats and showing the page to Sunset, who blinked and leaned in to look at it for a second before he turned it around then glanced at the bar, and back to his book. "Even though it has a deceptively specific example about a place that looks just like this one, and even a drawing that looks kind of like the bartender here, but in duck version," he admitted lamely.

"Sorry kid," Sunset said, tapping the top of the book with her finger. "But you can't trust everything a book tells you either. I've never been a duck."

"Aww."

"Wow!" Dewey said, "Look at all these pictures! So many horses! And more whatever you are! And bug horses!"

"They remind me of the Kelpies!" Webby said. "Oh! I bet they even sound the same!"

Louie leaned in with a frown. "Huh. Now that you mention it…"

"Ponies," Sunset hissed through gritted teeth. "Ponies and Changelings. And Humans."

"And there's another you!"

"Yeah." Sunset served herself another shot and downed it. "Yeah. That's another me."

"Can I meet other me's?"

"Not on this trip."

"Aww."

"Better get used to disappointment, kids," Scrooge grumbled, shaking his staff for emphasis before pointing it directly at the younger ducks. "The multiverse is NOT a place where you want to go adventuring unprepared!" He ignored the looks Sunset and Della gave him and leaned in, motioning with his hand at one of the tables in the corner. "Now, I want you five to go sit at that table over there. You can get non-alcoholic drinks if you want. But Sunset, Della and I need to talk about a few things before my business partner arrives."

"Yes, about that," Sunset said, "am I smuggling the essence of more dead elder gods into other dimensions? Because it turns out there's actually quite a few multi-dimensional governments that might have an issue w—"

The box Scrooge had dragged in shook in place until Scrooge kicked it.

"What is in there?" Huey asked. "It did not look friendly. Or healthy."

"You know, my Pa has managed to live for almost a hundred years," Scrooge said, glancing at Huey.

The young duck frowned. "Dragging shaking and growling, highly advanced boxes into interdimensional bars?"

"No. By minding his own business," Scrooge replied, turning back to Sunset. "And yes, I'm aware of that, but Rarity has given me her personal guarantee that this one shouldn't be a problem. In fact, it's community service."

Sunset didn't look convinced, but then glanced at Della and frowned. "So she's with you?"

"Yes," Scrooge said, narrowing his eyes. "And I do wonder how you two met."

"She tried to steal gold from my bar."

Scrooge rounded on Della. "You what?!"

"I was stranded on the moon!" she exclaimed. "How did you expect me to get back?!"

"You could have said that before you attempted to remove vital components from my Bar's management system! It was a pain to repair!" Sunset countered. "I gave you booze, food, and listened to you talk about some alien chick, and you escaped before paying the bill!"

"You're an alien—oww!"

Scrooge smacked Della on the back of the head, then sighed, rubbing his temples. "How much does she owe you?" he growled.

"Oh, I have a tab. I'll grab it for you."

"You kept it all this time?!" Della asked, rubbing the back of her head.

"You bet I did!" Sunset countered, passing Scrooge a piece of paper that unrolled into a long list of items.

"Oh, phooey."

"I see you didn't hesitate to splurge on having fun," Scrooge muttered, going over the item list.

"Uncle, I thought this was a Moon-based restaurant/bar and that I could pay with—"

"Chewing gum," Sunset interrupted. "Which is not a valid form of payment in any dimension."

A chime interrupted them. "Well, I wouldn't say that, darling," a voice said, "there's certainly at least one world I can think of where we could trade some bubblegum for other things."

The door opened fully to allow Sunset's business partner into the bar proper. Rarity was wearing a single piece white dress, a purple scarf and a wide-brimmed hat.

"My, my, Rarity Belle," Scrooge laughed, moving forward to take Rarity's hand in his and kissing it gently. "Can I say, lass, it's always a pleasure to do business with you."

"Oh, Scrooge McDuck, old charmer, you're always such a gentleman," Rarity replied, giggling. "and you know the pleasure is indisputably mine."

"Alright then," Scrooge said, his smile fading as he glanced at his family. "Listen up, by the time I come back, I expect you lot to be ready to head home. This is NOT a place for you to run around and get into trouble, am I clear?"

"But Uncle—"

"No buts!" Scrooge interrupted. "The last thing we need is you all ending up in different places of the multiverse." He turned and smiled at Rarity. "If you will?"

"Of course, darling," Rarity said, waving her hand. To the amazed eyes of the boys—and the narrowed, wary eyes of Lena—the strange chest levitated up into the air, enveloped in a blue-white aura and followed them into the room behind the bar.

"What was that?!" Webby asked.

"Magic," Sunset and Lena said at the same time.

"Huh," Sunset glanced at the tall girl, "I guess you can tell, but you don't sound very enthusiastic about it."

"Nothing good ever comes out of magic," Lena said in a low voice, making the bartender blink.

"I don't know," Sunset said, "I've found it very useful, even if I had to make do without it for a while."

Lena leaned onto the bar. "Don't you realize how dangerous magic is? Webby and Violet played with magic and they almost died!"

Sunset blinked. "I'm a unicorn. Magic has always been part of me. And you have a pretty solid amount of it yourself, you know?"

"Wow! You're a unicorn?!" Webby asked, jumping on the one seats of the bar. "Unicorns must be very different where you come from! Over here, they're just horses with a horn on their head!"

Sunset chuckled. "Well, I wasn't always human. In my original form, I look a lot like them," she said pointing at the picture of Twilight and Nyx. "Just without the wings."

"You have a lot more pictures in here now," Della said, standing in front of the wall. "Looks like you've been having fun."

Sunset glared at her before closing her eyes and sighing. "It's been—"

CRASH!

The girls looked over to the corner where a table had collapsed on top of Huey, Louie and Dewey, who were guiltily trying to get away from the jukebox.

"Right, that goes on your tab," Sunset hissed.

"Boys!"

"Sorry!" Huey said, "sorry! We're just… you know… bored."

"We already explored the bathrooms."

"And we might have tried accessing the storage room."

"Turns out, it has some sort of repulsion field..." Dewey muttered, showing his singed shirt.

Sunset silently turned to glare at Della, who shook her head in dismay and walked over to her kids, kneeling down in front of them. "Boys, you have to make sure you don't destroy things! If you're trying to sneak into the storage room and it has a repulsion field, then you must find the correct sequence to—"

"Ahem."

Della smiled nervously at Sunset. "Ah. Yeah. Uh… I'm uh… yeah, you shouldn't do that."

"Oh, stop it," Sunset growled. "If you tried any harder to give them advice, I'm afraid you'd have some sort of stroke."

Huey raised a finger. "But she barely—oof!"

"It's called 'sarcasm'," Louie said, elbowing his brother.

"Right," Sunset said, "I'm dropping you lot back in Scrooge's mansion—"

"Nooo!" Webby cried, grabbing Sunset by the waistcoat. "Please! This is my first time in an interdimensional bar!"

"It is kinda lame that we have to get kicked out because they acted up," Lena said. "And I… really don't have anyone to talk to about magic back home."

"Hey—"

Lena smirked, punching Webby on the shoulder. "Except you and Violet, dork," she said with a smile. "But it's a bit different."

"Oh, it's fine, I wasn't offended," Webby shrugged.

"So, the question is… what to do with you?" Sunset asked, turning to face the trio of boys.

"Please don't send us back!" Huey begged. "I just want to experience and learn about new technology!"

Sunset blinked. "New tech, huh? I might have an idea." She walked over to the side of the bar and summoned a screen. "Hey Swip, Sunset "Isekai" here. Think you could do me a favor?"

“Extending greetings protocol!”

"Are you sure this is safe?" Della asked, glancing dubiously from the filly robot-unicorn across from her, and into the expanding world beyond.

"It is," Sunset said, "Bot here promised she'd watch over them, and she's more than capable of protecting them."

The little filly robot saluted.

"Do we really want to hang out with a unicorn?" Louie asked.

"It's another dimension!" Huey whisper-shouted.

"This is the adventure of a lifetime, Louie!" Dewey said urgently. "Besides! She's a robot! That absolutely trumps the unicorn part!"

"Anticipation levels rising," Bot said, a small smile playing on her face. "Assessment: three troublemakers. Theory: Celestia City will have an eventful day. Conclusion: I can handle them for a few hours."

"See?" Sunset said as the three kids ran out. "Perfectly safe."

"Do you always talk like that?" Huey asked.

"Nope," Bot replied, motioning for them to follow her out of the bar, "but it's always good for first impressions to appear like a predictable machine."

"Be good, boys!" Della said, giving them a hug.

"See you soon, Bot, and thanks!" Sunset said, waving as the foursome walked away. She closed the door behind them.

"Aww, I wanted to go with them," Webby said.

Lena rubbed her arm. "Well… if you want to—"

"Nah." Webby patted her arm. "I'm sure I'll get another chance, besides, you need to talk, right? Let's do it now that the boys—and granny—aren’t around." She grinned, gasping. "You know what this is?! IT'S A GIRL'S NIGHT OUT! ONLY IT'S NOT NIGHT! AND WE'RE NOT OUT!"

"Right," Sunset said. "Come on, you three."

Lena smiled gratefully and followed the others in, taking a seat at the bar alongside Della and Webby, while Sunset walked around it.

"Are you sure they'll be fine?" Della asked Sunset again.

"Of course they will," Sunset replied. "Bot has enough armaments to take over a planet on her own, and they're in the multi-dimensional capital of a law-abiding conglomeration of Sweetie Belles and their allies. What could possibly go wrong?"

Della gave her a look, then sighed and nodded. "Fine."

Sunset dug around behind the bar and whipped up two strawberry daiquiris for the girls. "No alcohol in these," she said, sliding the drinks to the pair.

"So why didn't you go with them?" Sunset asked, looking straight at Della. "You looked like you had hit adventure jackpot."

Della cringed slightly. "Alright, alright. Look… I just wanted to bury the hatchet, alright? When I saw you last time, I was in a bad spot. I desperately wanted to fly back home and I didn't ask for help when I should have." She looked down. "I'm sorry. I did not mean to cause you problems… I just wanted to be home in time to see my kids hatch."

Sunset's frown lessened and she sighed. "I wish you had just said so!" She shook her head, grabbing a few bottles and dropping measurements into a shaker, followed by a large piece of ice. "I'm not heartless, Della, I would have helped you get back home if I had known you weren't really just a thief."

Della chuckled weakly. "Yeah. It did cost me my one chance… I was really angry with you for a while. You left me and I…" she shook her head. "Well, here I am now." She blinked when a short glass filled with some sort of golden liquid and with two crystal-clear ice cubes, and decorated with a lemon wedge and a maraschino cherry was placed in front of her.

"On the house," Sunset said, raising her own glass. "To burying the hatchet."

"Heh, to burying the hatchet," Della echoed, taking a sip and humming in appreciation of the quality bourbon in it. "This is very nice."

"So…" Lena spoke up hesitantly, glancing at Della and Webby out of the corner of her eyes before settling on Sunset. "Magic?"

"Oh, yeah!" Webby said excitedly. "It's too bad Violet is not here, she'd love this!"

"Maybe next time, Webby," Sunset said.

"Hey, Webby," Della spoke up suddenly, “how about I tell you about how I met Sunset the first time? It involves a giant acid-spitting bug, zero-g shenanigans, and the secret entrance to—" she trailed off when she saw Sunset's glare. "...the moon base!"

Webby blinked, then her smile grew. "Really?!"

"Really. Come on, let's sit over there, out of earshot, and let them talk for a bit."

"Sure!" Webby said, "I mean, if you're okay with it Lena?"

"Yeah, don't worry about me," Lena said.

Sunset gave Della a smile, watching the pair head over to the corner of the bar.

"It all started when I was setting up my base on what was left of the Spear of Selene…" Della started saying as she led Webby to the farthest table.

Sunset let them walk and sit down before turning back to Lena, who was holding her drink in both hands and looking down at it. "So. It seems your experience with magic hasn't been the best, huh?"

Lena looked at her warily. "Look, no offense, but even if Scrooge knows you, I don't, and it's kinda personal."

Sunset nodded. "I understand, but think about it this way… I'm a magical being too. And one that is trusted by your friends. You could just not tell me anything… I'm not going to force you, but it is a good chance for you to talk to someone that might understand what you're going through."

"I don't think you can," the teenage duck said, glancing up at Sunset. "unless you know what it's like to dream constantly about becoming a monster."

Sunset reached out and patted Lena's hand, her smile twisting a little. "You'd be surprised about how much I can relate on that front."

Lena studied her face for a moment before she sighed and glanced away. "What's your story?"

Sunset hummed, but shrugged. "In a nutshell? I was the apprentice of the ruler of my land, Princess Celestia. Eventually I got greedy and studied things I shouldn't have, did things I shouldn't have done, and when things didn't work out, I ran away into a different world… only to do even more things I shouldn't have. I ended up becoming a literal demon for a few minutes before my friends had to use very powerful magic to bring me back."

When Lena stared at her with her mouth slightly open, Sunset smiled. "You asked."

"Y-yeah," Lena replied, looking down and rubbing her arm. "I guess I did." She took a deep breath. "I… started the other way around."

Sunset raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Does that mean that yo—"

"But never mind that!" Lena interrupted. "Look, Magica De Spell is my... aunt, alright? She's—or was—a very powerful sorceress in my world. Scrooge's number one enemy and all that." She rolled her eyes and waved her hand dismissively. "And she's an awful person that used me and magic to hurt everyone I love. Even the whole city of Duckburg."

Sunset grimaced. "Yeah… that doesn't sound like positive magical exposure right there."

"That would be because it isn't," Lena said, her hand tightening into a fist. "Aunt Magica convinced me that I would have a family, that we would be all set if I used magic and trickery to help her—at the cost of Webby and the others."

Nodding, Sunset kept quiet, patting the young duck's hand encouragingly.

"I went along with it, you know…" Lena said, looking down at her drink with a frown. "And Aunt Magica… she used her magic to—" she clamped her beak shut and took a deep breath. "She abused me through her magic. She did things to others through me. Every time she and magic come up, there's something dangerous related to it, be it a shadow invasion or some crazy, deadly shenanigans."

"Have you thought that maybe you hate magic right now only because you were unprepared for it being used against you?" Sunset asked gently. "Bear in mind that magic does have variations in power and function across the Multiverse, but it seems to me like you have a lot of talent for it… and very little training."

"That's one way of putting it." Lena snorted and sipped her drink, still unwilling to look up. "Magica used me… possessed me and made me do things I would never do. Then, when she had gotten what she wanted, did she fulfil her part? Did she try to welcome me at all into her family? No. She simply threw me away. She dismissed me into the Shadow Realm and almost killed me and Webby!"

"But you managed to beat her, right?"

Lena smiled, looking up. "Yeah. Yeah we did. I was able to stick with Webby after that, and Violet later helped her get me back."

Sunset smiled. "Well, they do say friendship is magic."

Lena snorted. "In my world, friendship hates magic. It's the only thing that's kept it from getting us all killed."

Sunset chuckled. "Or maybe it's just a different type of magic?"

The young duck took a moment to consider her words, before shrugging. "I mean… I guess. I can't say that everything about it was bad."

"In the end, how did things work out?" Sunset asked.

Lena smiled a little. "Well. Scrooge promised I could be part of his family. But I still feel like I did them wrong, and even though they're very kind, I still feel like I'm imposing."

"I get it," Sunset said.

"How?" Lena asked, glancing up at her with a frown. "No offense, but being an animated shadow that gained sentience and rebelled against her creator is not something most people can get." She gave Sunset a doubtful look. "Even demons."

Sunset barked a laugh. "This is true, but hear me out. You see that bugpony over there? The changeling with the weird horn?"

Lena gave her a look. "They all look weird to me."

"Right, anyway, the one that's… more armored. Her. Yeah. Anyway, she sort of brought up something important… when I was Princess Celestia's pupil, I wanted more… from the beginning. I didn't just want to be her chosen apprentice—I wanted to be her daughter. I wanted to be the head of the school of magic. I wanted to be a princess. But most of all, I really, really wanted her to acknowledge that I was as great as I thought I was."

"You sound like you were a blast," Lena pointed out. "The type that blows the wall, I mean."

Sunset smiled, drinking a bit. "Pretty much… but like you, it ended up with me making a lot of bad decisions that only got worse, and it took other people blasting me so hard with magical rainbow lasers that I created a crater and being made to confront all of the things that I knowingly dismissed to get it into my thick head that I had a problem and that I needed to work very hard to make up for everything I'd done." She glanced up and patted Lena on the head. "You, on the other hand, learned that on your own. In my book, that puts you on the right track," she added. "Magic—in my experience—is a means to an end. Sometimes it's within us, sometimes it comes from an outside source, but magic itself doesn't make us what we are, magic in our lives is shaped around who we want to be, in one way or another."

Lena hummed, glancing at Sunset. "So you do magic?"

Sunset smiled. "A little. I stopped being able to cast spells like a unicorn when I left home, and until I got my bar I was a bit limited on sources, so now I'm re-learning different ways on my free time." She frowned. "And I need to do it a bit faster in case Rarity decides to visit one of those places again."

Lena raised an eyebrow.

"Not important," Sunset said, clearing her throat. "The bottom line is, I am who I am—and you are who you are regardless of the magic. Magic can sometimes change you for better or worse, but in the end it's directed by something or someone. Magic doesn't hate you." She shrugged. "I can tell it's an integral part of you, and I think it would be worse in the long run if you don't accept that and learn from—and of—it."

"Right. And who's going to teach me? Scrooge?" Lena rolled her eyes. "Webby and Violet almost got killed by experimenting on their own. I don't expect them to quit—I know them too well—but they can't rely on me for real advice. Magica is not someone I would ever trust to teach me, and most of the gods we've met are… of dubious nature."

"You'll find that seldom changes regardless of what dimension you're in," Sunset muttered, eyes narrowing.

"Riight."

"That might be true," Della said, "but that doesn't mean all hope is lost!"

Both Lena and Sunset scrambled back in surprise, just now noticing Della and Webby were both grinning at them.

Sunset slowly lowered the arm she had raised to ward off any sudden attack. "What?" she asked, narrowing her eyes. "I don't like that smile, Della."

"Oh, don't mind me…" Della said, her grin growing. "Webby's the one you should be worried about."

Sunset and Lena slowly turned to look at the younger duck, who's smile would have made Worf take a nervous step back. "I have an idea!"

"Oh boy," Sunset muttered. "I might not have known you for long, but you strike me as someone that doesn't think things through in terms of consequences."

"And you would be right!" Webby said, standing on her seat. "Here's how I look at things," she said, putting down both hands on the bar and grinning at Sunset. "You are a unicorn!"

"Well. Yes?"

"And you know magic! You said you were the apprentice of a princess and you're even retraining yourself!"

Sunset's eyes narrowed when Webby pointed at Lena. "And you! You're Lena!"

"Hey there."

"You're MADE of magic! And you can learn more!" Webby continued unaffected by Lena's raised eyebrow. "So you both should work together!"

Sunset blinked. "What."

"Work! Together!"

"Hey, don't give her that look, Sunset," Della said, smirking. "She's a bit excitable, but she's got a point. If there's anyone that could help Lena learn to use magic that we can trust, it's probably you."

"I'm a bartender."

"But with magic!" Webby said, making a fist.

"And experience," Della added, smirking.

Sunset and Lena looked at each other. The young duck shrugged. "I've got nothing better to do."

Sunset opened her mouth, but they were interrupted by the office door opening, and Rarity and Scrooge walking out of it, coughing. Sunset raised an eyebrow at Rarity's white-blue cutiemark-themed armor, and Scrooge's slightly-singed and irritated look.

"I told you we shouldn't have activated the magical defibrillator before the slime escaped," Scrooge said, glancing at Rarity with a disapproving frown.

"Darling, please," Rarity huffed, checking the back of her gauntlets. "The results speak for themselves."

Scrooge seemed to be about to say something, but held back, nodding reluctantly. "I guess they do."

Then the pair started laughing.

"I feel like I missed out on something pretty epic,' Lena said.

"You get used to it," Sunset and Della said in unison, then turned to look at each other.

"Aww. Friendship!" Webby clapped.

"Right," Scrooge said, turning around to face them. A frown slowly developed. "Where are the boys?"

"I dropped them off in Celestia City," Sunset said. "Sweetie Bot was taking care of them."

Rarity's smile froze. "Oh dear. Oh well." She turned around and shook Scrooge's hand. "Always a pleasure, Scrooge, but I should get going."

"Right, right," Scrooge said watching her go. He sighed. "That lass is going to one day get herself into a situation she can't handle." He glanced at Sunset. "Good thing she has you to keep tabs on her."

"Right."

"Anyway, let's pick up the boys, shall we? I don't like the idea of them being in a different universe without supervision."

"Eh, they'll be fine," Sunset said. "They're with Bot, she can destroy planets. I'm sure she can handle those three."

"Right. So let's go save her."

Sunset considered the newest picture she had framed. All of her latest batch of visitors were there, except for Rarity who had insisted she had something to do when they had picked up the boys. Huey, Louie and Dewey stood posing next to a slightly bedraggled-looking Sweetie Bot.

There was nothing necessarily indicative of Bot being stressed. In fact, she looked perfectly fine, for the most part, but there was an air about her when she had returned the trio, which just… seemed to indicate she was a bit stressed. To Sweetie's left, Lena and Webby were leaning against each other and smirking at the camera, while Dela and Sunset gave each other wary looks.

"What a group of crazy ducks," Sunset chuckled, her eyes going to Lena for a moment before she hung the picture. Was it her, or was Lena slightly translucent?

She headed over to the bar, glancing over her shoulder back at the frame and sighing as she dragged her fingers down her face. "Great. Now what am I supposed to do?" she moaned into her hands.

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Special thanks to Mono, Jaxie and Petri for taking glances at this as it was being worked on!
Bot and League of Sweetie Belles appearing courtesy of GMBlackjack

Different Minds (The Teacher and the Hippogriff - Post Fic)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D
& Nyronus
Chapter 13: Different Minds

Cheerilee flinched as the cold wind hit her, only for the stack of papers curled under one hoof to suddenly explode into her face and then all over the street around her.

Great. Just, great!

Cheerilee gave a huff, and set about chasing down her paperwork, biting each errant sheet and tucking it back under her hoof…

Only for another gust of wind to scoop up a handful of the ones left and toss them around the corner and down an alleyway.

Cheerilee huffed again as she shook her head. “Rainbow Dash, would it kill you to ease up scheduling wind flurries?” she muttered to herself and hobbled after her lesson plans. Around the corner, page by page she went, until she finally got to the last one, and her face fell when she saw it.

Silverstream had seen her as she made her way down the street earlier and stopped to give her an admittedly improving portrait of herself using watercolor as a gift. A portrait now lying in the snow and soaking up moisture.

Because today had to get worse.

She shook her head, took the painting in her teeth, and slid it under her front leg. It wouldn’t be the end of the world, just a sour note to end on a string of already rotten luck. She let out a sigh and finally straightened herself up after a few minutes of hobbling around with her snout in the snow.

There was a door there she was pretty sure hadn’t been on this street before.

It was just inside an alcove in the stone wall, made of heavy, dark wood. Emblazoned on the front was some kind of cutie-mark in crystal: a red and yellow flaming sun.

It was also embedded into the back of Lyra and Bonbon’s house.

'That… can’t be right.'

She heard music on the other side of the door. She leaned in.

“Bonbon? Lyra? Are you two home?” She paused, and got no answer. So she then briefly considered the logistics of knocking with only three usable hooves before just turning around in place and giving a few light raps with a hind hoof.

“Come in!” a voice said, somewhat distantly. So Cheerilee did just that.

The first, and most immediately important impression she got of whatever was on the other side of the door was blessed warmth.

The next, and perhaps more alarming, was this was definitely not Lyra and Bonbon’s house.

Before her was a cozy little nook of a bar. Not that much bigger than her living room, it featured a handful of tables and a little bar made of the same wood as the door. Beyond it was a wall of drinks abutting a wall of photos and frames she couldn’t make out at this distance. At the end wall, across directly from the door, a jukebox played what sounded like an anthem about work that sounded at turns mournful and then triumphant.

Overall, it was a charming little place. Although, what it was doing lodged where Lyra’s "studio" was supposed to be was a somewhat distracting question.

“Sorry, sorry!” a voice said from somewhere behind the bar. “I'll be with you in just a second. Just sorting out some things.”

Just as the jukebox switched songs a creature Cheerilee had never seen before rose from behind the bar. "Welcome to Sunset's Isekai! My name is Sunset Shimmer."

The closest approximation Cheerilee had was a minotaur, but aside from a wavy mane matching the cutie mark on the door, the creature lacked fur and was hornless. It still towered over her, however.

It was then that Cheerilee realized that whatever this thing was, it was smiling politely and she was staring at it, gobsmacked.

It’s not like you haven’t bumped into strange new creatures in this town before, Cheerilee!

Her face snapped into a somewhat awkward smile.

“Uh, hi! I’m Cheerilee.”

The creature gave a genuine, warm smile back.

“Nice to meet you, Cheerilee.” It gestured with one of it’s weirdly articulate paws. “Please, have a seat!”

Cheerilee relaxed a bit and let some of the wonderful warmth of the place settle into her aching hooves. She gave an easier smile in return.

“You know what? I think I will.”

Sunset had been staring at the stack of books sitting on top of her bar. 'It sure is tall!' she thought despondently as she gave it a half-hearted bap with her hand.

Anything she could find of basic magical theory was there, but the problem was—as Strange and Elminster had indicated in between glares—that more than half of the content of each book was irrelevant when applied to interdimensional, time-space anomalies like her bar or alternate reality situations where the basic nature of magic itself changed. That was one stack.

The next one were books of questionable morals and origins which she needed contained in their own separate pocket universes lest they fester together and create something that took the newly minted "Order of the Ten Wizards (Meeting every three years at Sunset's Isekai first two drinks free as a thank you for saving her ass.)" to take out again.

The last stack was books on how to teach. Not teach magic. Just… teach.

Sure, she had been a personal student of Celestia's (with all the additional emotional baggage), so she could emulate the whole thing to the best of her abilities, but she had a few concerns about that, namely: Celestia had a LOT of practice, and even she had screwed up. What was a bartender going to teach a young duck about magic, anyway?

This was insane! Not only was Lena effectively a magical battery of sorts, but also just a teen. Sunset could really mess up here. And then, if she tutored Lena, that might become a problem with Dani—

The knock on the door made her jump. "Uh… Come in!" she called out, quickly grabbing the larger of the stacks of books and putting it behind the counter just as the silver bell rang, announcing that her latest guest had accepted the invitation. She managed to get the other stacks out of the way and was making sure the books were not going to attack her just as she heard the clip-clop of hooves on the floor. “Sorry, sorry!” she called out, prying the Necronomicon from her hand and shoving it into its own pocket. “I'll be with you in just a second. Just sorting out some things.”

Once she was sure the stack (and her) would survive, she slowly stood up, glancing over the bar at a familiar-looking pony, although she couldn't place her yet. "Welcome to Sunset's Isekai!" she said, falling into the familiar introduction. "My name is Sunset Shimmer."

When the pony simply stared at her, her smile wavered.

That seemed to snap her guest back into the real world, and the mare carefully ventured a smile of her own. “Uh, hi! I’m Cheerilee.”

'Ooh! The librarian at Canterlot High! Of course!' Sunset realized, the relative familiarity with the human, if not the pony putting her even more at ease. 'Probably out of school right now if the stack is anything to go by. “Nice to meet you, Cheerilee,” she said, motioning to the stools at the bar. “Please, have a seat!”

“You know what? I think I will,” Cheerilee said, smiling and visibly relaxing. She carefully piled all of her papers and some sort of canvas on one of the stools next to her, then climbed up, sinking into the comfortable cushion.

"Wow, you look like you've been having a tough day." Sunset chuckled. Her eyes studied her guest for a moment, before she nodded. "You look like you could use a nice, warm drink. How does a Hot Toddy sound to you?"

Cheerilee smiled as she settled in.

“That sounds lovely, thank you.”

Sunset smiled in reply

“Glad to hear it, I have a recipe I’ve been wanting to try.” She turned around and set about pulling up ingredients. “So,” she said, pulling a lemon out from the fridge. “What brings you here?”

“Uh,” Cheerilee glanced to the side, “well, your door was where a friend’s studio was supposed to be. So I knocked.”

Sunset let out a laugh, placing a jar of honey on the bar.

“Yeah, the door does tend to appear in odd spots sometimes."

“Do you mind explaining exactly what ‘this place’ is?” Cheerilee had a quirked eyebrow and frown.

“Sure.” Sunset set a knife on the counter, and a small jar of whole cloves. “It’s my bar.”

“Uh huh.” Cheerilee responded with a flat look. Sunset grinned in reply.

“More specifically - it’s a kind of interdimensional pocket. The door appears to anyone who needs a break. Anywhere. Anytime.”

“Oh.” Cheerilee sighed. “Well, fair enough, I guess.”

“You’re taking this in stride.”

Cheerilee shrugged.

“Having Twilight Sparkle live in your town leads you to be wary but unsurprised when something bizarre starts happening.” Cheerilee shook her head. “At least this place isn’t trying to eat me.”

“Everfree Forest?” Sunset asked, expertly dicing the lemon into thin slices. "Or conveniently resizable magical trunks?"

“Yeah, Everfree Forest.” She frowned. “How did you know?”

“I’ve met a few different ponies from Ponyville, and I visited as a pony myself a couple of times. There’s never a timeline where the place isn’t wild, so I have a rough idea of some of the stuff that goes down her.”

“Ah,” Cheerilee’s face relaxed and then she leaned forward and frowned again. “‘Timeline?’”

“Well, sort of," Sunset waved her hand dismissively. "More like parallel realities.”

“Ah.” Cheerilee blinked. “Like that world Twilight told me about on the other side of the mirror?”

“Yep!” Sunset smiled. “I was from that place, actually. Or, one like it. I’ve been to a few now. Although I was born in Equestria - an Equestria, anyway.”

“Wow.” Cheerilee's eyes widened in surprise. “Wait, are you the pony Twilight told me about? Celestia’s student?”

“One of them, anyway?” Sunset’s smile became a little awkward, and she rubbed the back of her neck. "Let's leave it as "former student" and leave it at that. Plus, for all I know, in this universe Starlight Glimmer might've been her student."

“Oh! This is…” Cheerilee rubbed the back of her neck as well. “This is certainly different.”

“Yeah… I'm surprised Twilight even mentioned me, or whoever the student was. She tends to keep the other world a secret for the most part.” Sunset looked away. “Anyway, drinks.” She bent under the table and pulled out a pan and a hot plate, and went about setting them up.

“Right…” Cheerilee watched as Sunset measured out some water and a fair amount of honey, and tossed them in the pan and set them to boil. “So, if you don’t mind me asking, what’s the strangest version of Equestria you’ve seen?”

Sunset shrugged and she stirred the pot. “Dunno. Most of the times I'm in the bar, not out there when it comes to Equestria. I've been to… different places, you know, doomed worlds, Blips and Chitz, Alternate Earths… pony wise I tend to mostly meet people here, although there's been a few interesting ones. My first client ever was me, actually.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah. Imagine my surprise when I found out I had a fiancee, had lost use of my legs, but was otherwise living a very happy life.”

“Yeah, that would be a bit strange.”

Sunset tossed in a handful of cloves and the sliced lemon. “I’ve met an interdimensional council of Sweetie Belles—" she smirked when Cheerilee shuddered. "—A changeling Queen who was Twilight’s niece, a changeling who took Celestia’s place for a thousand years.” Sunset shrugged and she stirred the simmering mixture. “One of the last customers I had were Twilight Sparkle and the reincarnation of Nightmare Moon she had adopted as a daughter.”

Cheerilee’s eyes went wide at that. Sunset chuckled.

“Those are just some of the Equestrian tangent visitors lately, besides you. I’ve been to worlds that had nothing to do with Equestria.” She suddenly gave Cheerilee a serious look. “If you ever meet a creature that’s the same species as me and he introduces himself as ‘Mordenkainen,” be careful. He’s a wiley bastard and more powerful than most alicorns I’ve met.”

“Does he travel between worlds as well?” Cheerilee frowned.

“Yes.” Sunset rolled her eyes. “Often to everyone’s detriment. Although thankfully he seems to keep to a particular quadrant of the multiverse. One that my business partner is unfortunately fond of.” She cut the heat, opened the bottle and poured a fair portion in. Cheerilee smelled cinnamon and booze. “Takes all types when you have theoretically infinite realities to deal with, though.”

“I’d imagine.” Cheerilee shook her head.

Sunset took a sip of her concoction and smiled. “I think it's ready.” She then put a pair of mugs onto the bar, and ladled out some toddy and a single lemon slice in each, before pushing one to Cheerilee. The pony wrapped her hooves around it and relished as the warmth bled in and wiped out the last bits of chill in her hooves. She took a drink herself and smiled.

“Oh! That is good, thank you.”

“No problem.” Sunset took a drink.

“Although it’s rare to see a bartender drink themselves.” Cheerilee smirked.

Sunset’s grin got a little guilty. “Would you believe this was a recipe I’ve wanted to try myself? I got it from a necromancer I met out in a swamp recently and it sounded good and like something you needed. For some reason he insisted on dressing like dracula in the middle of the day, hot, humid weather too.” She shrugged. "Necromancers are weird. 'sides, I've gotten a bit stressed out lately."

“Ah,” Cheerilee blinked, her face caught somewhere between amused and confused. “Fair enough?”

“Like I said, it takes all types.” Sunset took another drink and put her mug down. “So, what brought you here?”

“Your door was attached to the back a friend’s house?”

Sunset shook her head. "Yes, but the bar appears to those that really need a break. I swear I even saw the door to my bar appear in the wall across from me last time." She cleared her throat. "Dresden advised against going in, and I think that was a good idea."

"Right." Cheerilee looked down at her mug. "This is really confusing."

"Yep. But what isn't confusing is that you're here, and you're clearly stressed out. Unless you have interdimensional ties with other sentient beings?"

"Um… n-no, I don't think so."

"Then why don't you tell me what's on your mind?" Sunset said gently. "That's basically the point of this place. Even the random wizards that come in are usually here to relax, not to have adventures or stress even more."

Cheerilee shrugged and gave a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes.

“I mean, where to start, right?” She gestured at the pile of papers that she’d carried in. “School starts again in a few weeks and I have all this paper work and lesson planning - new regulations are coming down from the EEA regarding certification and standards. I had one mess of a Hearthswarming, and Rainbow Dash keeps insisting on windy days in the schedule and that got half my forms soggy and-” her irritated frown softened somewhat as she looked down at the rolled up canvas covered in damp spots, “and it got my Hearthswarming gift wet.”

She looked off into the distance and took another long sip. “That necromancer had taste, I guess.” She smiled.

"That, he did." Sunset took it all in and then gestured towards the stack. “Mind if I take a look?”

“Go ahead.” Cheerilee replied.

Sunset reached down and picked the canvas up, and unrolled it. She started at it for a long while, eyes wide, one eyebrow quirked. One side of her lips quirked up, and she opened up her mouth to speak.

“It’s—”

“Terrible.” Cheerilee giggled. “She’s just learned how to paint. The gift is sentimental, honestly.”

“I mean it’s great for a painting of you…” Sunset turned it one way and then the other, “...hugging a giant pink pickle in a giant teacup.”

Cheerilee grabbed her muzzle and gave a fit of laughter into her hoof.

“The pickle looks very happy.”

Cheerilee graduated to pound the table as she convulsed, muzzle planted into the bar, in silent laughter.

Sunset just twisted her lips into a smile, eyes darting left and right.

Cheerilee finally recovered and wiped a tear away from her eye.

“Sorry.” She shook her head. “It really isn’t great.”

“No,” Sunset agreed with a sagely nod. “No, it isn’t.”

Cheerilee gestured with a hoof, and Sunset rolled the canvas up and passed it to her. She placed it back on the paper stack.

“The ‘pink pickle’ is Silverstream. She’s… a friend.” Cheerilee looked at the canvas, a warm but tired smile on her face. She glanced up at Sunset. “For reference, she’s a hippogriff, and that was my bathtub.”

Sunset pondered this revelation for a moment long enough to take a sip. “Why was she in your tub?”

“She was a fish at the time.”

“I…” Sunset tilted her head and quirked her head, raising her hands in a grasping gesture, “how?”

“Magic Pearl.” Cheerilee smirked. “Guess you didn’t have this world as pegged as you thought.”

Sunset looked up and then wiggled her finger as if she was counting something.

“Ah! Storm King timeline, got it.”

Cheerilee pouted and hid it with another sip of her toddy.

“So, yeah, wow.” Sunset blinked. “She a student of yours?”

“Of sorts.” Cheerilee gave a wistful smile into her glass. “Truth is, she just… flew into my life, and I’ve been helping her along as best I can.”

Sunset’s face softened.

“So, what happened on Hearthswarming?”

Cheerilee gestured at the stack.

“Well, that did.”

“Come on now, don’t be coy.” Sunset smirked, leaning into the bar. Cheerilee shook her head, still smiling.

“It’s a bit much to unpack…” She frowned and looked directly at Sunset now. “How much do you know about the Storm King?”

“Bits and pieces.” Sunset took a step back and leaned on the counter behind the bar, propping herself up on her hands. “When I was studying under Celestia he was something of a distant issue - waging war on random small kingdoms, looting them and then putting them to work in a mercantile empire of sorts. I know in more than a few timelines he finally makes his way over to Equestria, usually with the help of some kind of traitor, and then is almost always defeated there thanks to Twilight.”

Cheerilee nodded and looked down into her drink, her face blank.

“For me… the Storm King was a bad few days. I live in Ponyville, so bad days are something that just happens from time to time. Granted, this was worse - usually Twilight’s taken care of the danger before we’re even really entirely aware of the full extent of the problem. Not this time… but still, I only spent a few days in a cage.” She grimaced. “Silverstream spent nearly a decade in a cage.”

Sunset nodded but didn’t say anything.

“Not like I did. Her queen used this pearl to turn all the hippogriffs into seaponies, and hid them in the ocean, but it was still a cage.” She rocked the mostly empty glass back and forth in her hooves, brooding. “Silverstream had to sneak away to see the sun for the first time, and when the Hearthswarming fireworks went off, she had a flashback to safety drills she did as a child and… ran to my home to hide from, well, you know who.”

She finished the statement off by finishing off her glass. Sunset bounced forward and ladled it back to full. Cheerilee smiled.

“Thanks.”

“What are bartenders for?” Sunset winked back. Cheerilee giggled and took a sip of the fresh draught and smiled.

“Still, thank you.”

“No problem.” Sunset took a long drink herself and leaned forward on the bar again. “So, is Silverstream alright?”

Cheerilee’s smile got a bit of it’s spark back.

“Yes. I talked it through with her, and helped calm her down. She’s fine now. As far as I know, she’s off and happily giving her griffon friend his first real Hearthswarming.”

“That’s good to hear,” Sunset chuckled, sharing the smile. "Griffons don't usually have Hearthswarming, so I'm sure he'll have fun."

“So, that’s been on my mind.” Cheerilee looked off at the photos on the wall. “She’s so brave. To have spent her whole life in fear like that, and to come out as unafraid to love the world like she does.” She looked back at Sunset, her face a distant, wide grin. “It’s inspiring.”

“It does take a special type of person to do that.” Sunset smirked. “You’re not so bad yourself.”

Cheerilee’s eyes widened a bit.

“I mean, it sounds like this was some kid who you just bumped into, but you took them under your-” Sunset blinked, and grinned, “-hoof, and helped her through some real darkness in her past. Not a lot of teachers would go that far for a stranger, let alone a lot of people. You’re pretty admirable yourself.” Sunset’s lean became more pronounced as her stance slacked and her eyes became distant. “I wish I’d had someone like you, when I was growing up.”

Cheerilee frowned. “I thought you said you were Celestia’s student.”

Sunset gave an embarrassed grin. “Would you believe that I wasn’t the best student?” He grin became more strained. "Or that sometimes I needed a different kind of teacher?”

Cheerilee’s frown softened, but didn’t go away. “I’m sorry to hear that.”

“Don’t worry too much," Sunset said, "It’s in the past now, and there were more issues going on there than just a teacher/student relationship. Besides, all things considered, I'm a better pony for it.”

Cheerilee tactically raised an eyebrow.

"Human." Sunset shrugged. “Self-identity and obligate shapeshifting that comes with reality hoping is a complicated issue.”

“Fair enough.” Cheerilee grinned took a long drink.

Sunset watched her drink in companionable silence for a little bit, but then a thought crossed her mind. 'She sure looks much more relaxed now that she's had a chance to let all of that out. I'm sure she'll be in great shape for her next—' Her eyes widened slightly and she looked away, biting her lip and rolling her glass around in her hand as she considered the stray thought that had crossed her mind. Finally, she put the glass down and took a deep breath. “Uh, hey, Cheerilee? Can I ask you for some advice?”

“Hmmm?” The pony put down her own glass and looked at the bartender. “About what, Sunset?”

Sunset pushed off the bar, placing her glass down under it before scratching the back of her head. She walked over to the where the cashier was and dug up her own pile of books. "So… long story short, there's this kid. She's gotten a lot of magical power and she doesn't really know how to use it. It's… actually structurally very similar to our own pony magic, so two of her friends suggested I could… um, teach her."

Cheerilee glanced warily at the literature. "I don't think you're looking in the right direction."

"I know, I know," Sunset said, picking up the stack and throwing the books into a box that magically sealed itself. “I realized shortly after I had to get help to destroy the demonic interdimensional flaming zombies that I wasn't getting anywhere close. It was actually one of my guests that suggested that, if Lena's magic is so close to my own… maybe what I needed to learn was something different. So…" Sunset smiled uncertainly. Can you… teach me how to teach? Or at least give me some hints?”

Cheerilee leaned back. She looked down, and her brow twisted into a frown.

Sunset sighed and leaned back, crossing her arms. “Yeah, I figured.”

“Now hold on,” Cheerilee said, frowning at Sunset, “it’s not an easy question. Don’t get discouraged just because I’m taking a second to think, here.”

“Right.” Sunset grinned, sheepishly. “Sorry.”

Cheerilee went back to frowning at the bar.

“You need to be able to talk to her.” She finally said, not looking up. “You need to know your stuff, so maybe some of those books are useful, but it doesn’t matter if you can’t talk to her.” She looked at Sunset now. “You need to be able to be sure you’re both speaking the same language; that you’re understanding each other. This means explaining yourself clearly, but also making sure you’re understanding where she is coming from. If there’s a difference in understanding - you need to work with her to correct it. You can’t teach physics unless everyone understands what “motion” is.”

Sunset nodded, paying rapt attention now.

“I also mean it when I say you need to pay attention to her; pupils teaching masters is a cliche, but it exists for a reason. Sometimes the student’s way of looking at a subject can be useful in teaching them, or learning yourself.” She paused to take another sip of toddy. “Next, you’re going to need to keep her interested. This is something I hate about the EEA, but their curriculum emphasizes teaching facts without context - most fillies and colts hate math because it’s dry and abstract, but I bet a lot more of my students would care if we could do things like building trebuchets to learn about calculating curves.”

Sunset blinked and snorted.

“See?” Cheerilee grinned. “You’re already excited to learn math.”

“Yeah, that sounds pretty fun.”

“Right? So you need to make Lena want to learn magic. Figure out what makes her tick, what she’ll get excited about, and use that to keep her engaged.”

“Right.” Sunset nodded.

“The final skill you need ties back to your books - you need to be able to break what you’re saying down.” Cheerilee locked eyes with Sunset. “You need to explain the most complicated, abstract, magical concepts you take for granted in terms an Earth Pony farmer could follow along with.”

“I see…” Sunset’s eyes widened and lit up, and she quickly took out a tablet, taking quick notes..

“To you, all this stuff may seem second nature, but to her it’s all new, so you need to be able to talk to her as if she knew nothing.”

“Right.” Sunset nodded. “That’s really useful, actually. I wasn’t sure what to do with all these books, but now I have a direction to move in with my research.”

Cheerilee nodded, smiling in reply.

“I’m glad to hear it.” She leaned back in her seat a bit. “Aside from all of that, you need to just be good at speaking - keep your pace up, keep her attention, keep her engaged in her lessons. Use metaphors, help her visualize the material. Notice when she’s flagging, or when you’re losing her, and adjust.” Cheerilee smirked. “Be entertaining and informative, basically.”

“Right.” Sunset itemized Cheerilee's suggestions and scratched her head. “Yeah, that makes sense.”

Cheerilee’s smile softened a bit, and she looked away to take another drink.

“So… why do you want to help this person, anyway?”

Sunset looked up, surprised.

“I mean, you live a life as an interdimensional bar-tender. Why tutor this kid you met? Wouldn’t someone from her world be a better fit?”

Sunset looked away and grimaced, rubbing her arm. It was definitely not an easy decision, and it meant splitting up her time a little but… “You wanna know the truth?”

“When it comes to helping children blossom?” Cheerilee’s face was hard. “Yes. I do. Always.” She looked down at her drink. “Silverstream helped me remember that.”

Sunset sighed and dragged a stool up to the bar and sat on it herself. She pulled her own cool glass of toddy infront of her and began tracing the rim with a finger, looking at it distantly. “You know when I said I was a bad student?”

“Yes.”

“That might have been a bit of an exaggeration.”

Cheerilee didn’t say anything, simply waiting.

After a moment, Sunset went on. “I was a genius. Any magic I got my hands on, I mastered. I was Celestia’s personal student, I had my place in the literal sun, and it went to my head.”

Cheerilee nodded.

“She tried to steer me away from what was happening, but-”

“-she wasn’t the best teacher.” Cheerilee smirked, although it didn’t reach her eyes.

“Yeah, you could say that. She came down on me like a ton of bricks when I didn’t listen to her, and I ran away. I tried to get the power I thought I was owed by destiny on my own terms, you know, 'screw the princess!' And all that. But something went… wrong.” Sunset’s face was a mask of misery. “I got caught up in some dark magic, and it woke something inside of me I didn’t think I was capable of. Maybe I never was, and it was just the magic talking, but—”

“You aren’t sure,” Cheerilee said, tilting her head, her eyes sad.

“Yeah.” Sunset closed her eyes and shook her head. “I don’t want that to happen to Lena.”

Cheerilee leaned back, nodding.

“Well,” she said, looking at the bar, “Self-hatred isn’t always the healthiest place to start in helping somepony, but you do want to help.” She looked at Sunset. “Keep an eye on that. Don’t project onto her and keep a clear head.”

When Cheerilee didn't say anything else, Sunset blinked, confused. "Um…"

“I’m giving you my blessing.” Cheerilee smirked. “Accept it, dear.”

Sunset blinked again, and then laughed. “Alright, I accept, then.” She smiled, a little more at ease than before. “I’m glad you showed up, Cheerilee.”

“I’m glad to have shown up.” She closed her eyes as she relaxed into the seat. “Helping ponies blossom is what I love to do!”

“I can tell!” Sunset grinned. “I… you know, I’ll be honest again; sometimes this place gets to me.” She looked down as she went on. “I used to be kind of a big deal, you know. Saving the world with my friends. Now I run a bar, and the world got a lot bigger and scarier.”

“Sunset.”

Sunset looked up to see Cheerilee staring into her eyes, and felt Cheerilee’s hoof wrap around her hand.

“The world is always big and scary. Even for the ponies saving it. Do you know Twilight Sparkle felt helpless, too, after seeing what the Storm King had done, even though she’d been the one to stop him? I felt helpless, watching a child struggle with a fear no child should have to bear. Nothing I could say or do could make what happened to her not have happened.” Her lips thinned, but her eyes shone. “But I held her, and I tried to teach her just how brave she was because she was still open and wonderful despite her fear. The world is always big and scary - but the world is also made of ponies, so never, ever underestimate what it means to be there for others.” Her lips twisted in a smirk. “What’s a bartender anyway, if not a professional “be-there-for-others” pony?”

Sunset blinked, and then gave out a small chuckle. “You really take that making ponies blossom thing seriously, huh?”

“I didn’t get my cutie mark in teaching algebra!”

Sunset giggled. “Thanks, Cheerilee.”

“It’s what I do.” She smirked.

“Just like Silverstream reminded you.”

“Right!”

Sunset let out a breath, and a weight seemed to lift from her shoulders. “Alright, I think we’ve had enough moping.” She topped off her and Cheerilee’s glasses. “Bars are great for moping, but what’s moping without a good time?”

“I’ll drink to that.” Cheerilee was then true to her word. Sunset followed suit. As she put her glass down, she looked over at the wall of photos. “So, those your other customers?”

“Yep.” Sunset nodded. “It’s a bit of a tradition, here. I take a photo with everyone who stops by. Each visit has been special in their own way, and I've learned a lot from every one of them.”

Cheerilee nodded, lost in thought. Sunset took another drink, looking over her wall of memories. “Hey, Sunset?”

“Yeah?”

“Think we could maybe do something a little different?”

Sunset looked over at Cheerilee “Like what?”

“Well.” Cheerilee grinned sheepishly. “It’s admittedly mostly an excuse to do something else, but there’s someone I think would really love to see this place. Plus, having her here would definitely help lighten the mood.”

“Oh?” Sunset quirked an eyebrow.

“I guess the important questions are… well, can you get Lena, because I’d love to meet her and does this place have a virgin menu?”

Somepony knocked on the door to the room Silverstream shared with Smolder, making the gang glance at each other.

"I thought everycreature else had gone home for the holidays?" Ocellus whispered.

“Silverstream?” a voice from the outside called.

Silverstream gasped and looked up. “Miss Cheerilee! Come in!”

“I’m glad you’re here—oh, so are all your friends!”

“Yep!” Silverstream flapped up from her seat to the door. “Do you need me for something?”

“I do, sort of, but I’m glad your friends are here too.” Cheerilee grinned as they all gathered around the door. “There’s something I’d like to show you all.”

“Like what?” Smolder asked, crossing her arms.

“A bar at the edge of the universe!”

Cheerilee's proclamation was met with dead silence.

Gallus leaned over to Sandbar. “Are all of you ponies crazy?” he stage-whispered while Smolder dug under her pillow for her ID.

“I don’t know, man,” Sandbar said, just as confused. "Maybe it's just the teachers?"

Silverstream wasn’t paying attention to either of them though. She had eyes only for Cheerilee, and they were as big as saucers.

“Magic is like a…” Sunset twisted her lip as she stared down at the paper in front of her. “Like a… river? Too vague? Hrm.” She continued muttering to herself as she jotted down notes and flipped the pages of a book in front of her. Abdul Alhazred had a way with words, but Sunset was finding his endless ways to make shoggoths sound like the worst thing ever not as useful for explaining the feeling of controlling magic to a teenager.

"How would Raistlin put it?" she forced her voice into a harsh, whispery croak. "Time is like a pond, you throw a stone in and the ripp—" she started coughing. "That's time, not magic," she muttered. "And he proved that theory was BS anyway, what is he doing spouting that nonsense still?"

Finally she closed the book and stood up to stretch and take a walk to clear her head. As she did her eyes caught a new addition to her wall. A piece of canvas with a charcoal sketch on it.

Cheerilee hadn’t been facing the end of the world, just a bad day, but coming here had reminded her of her convictions about being a teacher. Sunset may not having been saving her own tiny world for the umpteenth time, but she had been reminded that as big and scary as it was, the world was still made of ponies - or krogans, ponies, ducks, and humans, but still all fundamentally people - and that that was what really mattered.

The charcoal drawing depicted a human, two ponies, a griffon, a dragon, a duck—based on the picture of Scrooge and the gang—a changeling, a yak, and a hippogriff all in a sort of loose hug in what appeared to be her bar if you squinted.

It honestly wasn’t very good—although having seen some of Silverstream’s earlier work she really was improving rapidly.

Still. It was sentimental.

Sunset smiled and continued her circuit around the bar, remembering a good day and trying to think of a metaphor.

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

So if you haven't read the original, The Teacher and the Hippogriff is a lovely short story by Nyronus which you should really check out!

The times, they are a Changeling (The Three Sisters Series - Resurrected)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D
The times, they are a Changeling

It had been about three hours since dinner.

Chrysalis was asleep and snoring up a storm. Really, that changeling could (and would) overindulge too often for Purity's liking. Even though if she was honest, she also tended to overeat, but how could she refuse the delicacies from hives far and wide? Unthinkable.

"But, I guess we did deserve a bit of indulgence, after all that hard work," she said with a smirk. Standing up, she stretched and headed out of the room, her horn aglow to tuck Chrysalis in. She closed the door behind her and glanced around the crystalline hallway.

All in all it was a dream hive, so why did she feel so… unsure about it? As a potential queen of the hive, it would be natural for her to simply step into the role, as destiny would demand. She started walking down the hallway, simply enjoying the sights, her mind busy trying to figure out her insecurities.

Oh, Chrysalis would be all about how dangerous it was to roam around a different hive unguarded but… quite honestly the other queens were unlikely to try anything right now, and Queen Apocrita's guard was on duty. Not to mention, it would put them at odds with Equestria and Chrysalis' hive if they did, and cultural faux-pas aside, the other queens were mostly pragmatic enough to realize that would be a bad idea.

She sighed, warily glancing around at the exquisite work the drones had done on the walls and windows. While she had nothing but respect for the drones of her own hive, it was very clear that the quality of work was vastly different. They had taken the time to not only produce the walls like in other hives, but to actually integrate it to the natural flow of the cavern.

Where other hives would dig straight through the rock, Apocrita's changelings had avoided that where they could, including the formations of stalactites and stalagmites into their overall crystaline-white design. The end result was a quite beautiful, fae-like hive that looked out of one of her many foalhood fantasy books.

That's why she found it odd to discover a red oak door framed in a much more pony-like arch made of stone, and with an unfamiliar cutie mark on it. She blinked and looked down at the blackboard sign outside.

"Changeling Martini," she read, her voice sounding perfectly intrigued, even to her. She smirked. "Okay, that's something I need to try."

"I can't believe Basara Nekki has been here all this time!"

Sunset Shimmer raised an unimpressed eyebrow and proceeded to pick up the now-empty glass from her guest. "He'd been here for about an hour before you dragged me and Rarity to your concert."

Sheryl Nome pointed wildly at the young man with the guitar—who was playing a soft, slow tune while Lena nodded to the music as she perused one of the magical tomes Sunset had lent her. "Sunset, that man has been missing from the known universe for a decade! His secret hideout is one of the century's greatest mysteries! Do you have any idea how hard it is to hide from my government?!"

"Considering the Vajra had to jump dimensions to avoid you lot, yeah, I have an idea."

"But still!" Sheryl gestured at Basara—who continued to ignore her—with her hands.

"Hey, lady," Lena called out, "can you keep it down? I'm trying to study here!"

Sheryl turned around, reached across the bar, grabbed Sunset by the lapels and brought her uncomfortably close to her face. "Are you dating him?" she whispered.

"No," Sunset growled.

"Tsk." Sheryl let go and sat down on her seat. She leaned back and sighed. "I keep telling you, just stay with us for a while at Frontier! You're a pretty decent singer, with some professional help, you could be great."

Sunset groaned. "Sheryl, I'm not going to join the army and become an idol singer just to date a pilot. I'm not interested in that. That was Minmei's thing and you know how that ended."

"But you've got such a beautiful singing voice!" Sheryl argued. "And you already care about people, so it'll be less of a learning curve."

That comment got her looks from Sunset, Lena, and even Basara.

"So I was a diva, sue me."

It was at that moment that the door to the bar opened and the silver bell chimed, announcing the arrival of another guest. "Hello?" a familiar voice called.

"Oh hey, a Rarity," Sunset said with a grin, then called out, "come on in! Welcome to Sunset's Isekai, my name is R-Rarity?""

Her grin faltered when a changeling queen walked into the room, but more importantly, this queen had Rarity's manestyle, only with a slightly green tone to them in between the purple, as if it shimmered between the two colors when it caught the light just right. And not only that, this changeling queen also had Rarity's cutie mark on her flank.

"I'm pretty sure your name is actually Sunset Shimmer," Lena called out without looking up from her book.

The changeling Queen looked surprised as she studied the others in the room, clearly having never seen humans or anthropomorphic ducks. But at the sound of her name, she turned to study Sunset with some curiosity. "Oh, I'm sorry, darling, but I'm afraid I don't recognize you! However you seem to be aware of who I am, perhaps you're one of Queen Apocrita's subjects?"

Sheryl was staring at her incredulously. "Bu-but I just saw you and you were no—"

"We don't work for her, I'm afraid," Sunset said as the Rarity changeling continued walking down the bar only to stop and stare at all the pictures. "This might come as a shock, but this is actually an inter-dimensional bar… where I've met quite a few of you, myself, and others."

"That's… quite a few changelings, dear, including my sister!"

"Yeah, changeling queens seem to be popular visitors, you must all be pretty stressed."

"She's a queen?" Sheryl asked, as if finally seeing the small crown on top of Rarity's head.

"Yes, yes," Purity said quickly, turning over to walk and take a seat at the bar, eyeing them curiously but also warily. "Not necessarily by choice, mind, I just didn't seem to have much of an option when Chrysalis found out I was alive."

"Wait, so you were pretending to be Rarity all along?" Sunset asked.

"Good guess," Purity said, smiling consiprationaly at her. "But not exactly accurate, you see, I am Rarity, and I am also Princess, or rather Queen Pupa. Our elder sister, who is not with us anymore used a spell to turn us into one entity to save our lives."

"A soul meld," Lena called out, "Magika did the exact opposite when she created me, according to one of your books."

Purity smiled brightly at her. "You're a smart young lady, aren't you?"

Lena grinned. "I'm not a lady, but I am smart." She waved a bit before going back to her book.

"Ah, that's—I'm sorry," Sunset said.

"Oh, don't fret, Sunset Shimmer, it has been, well. Quite a long time," Purity said kindly. "I am terribly curious about all of this." She waved with her hoof at the establishment. "But I did walk in because I saw that the blackboard was offering a 'Changeling Martini?'"

"Yes!" Sunset said, "Of course, let me get that for you."

"And I would like one as well," Sheryl said.

Sunset shrugged. "Alright then."

Purity studied Sheryl's clothes. "I have to say, darling, your style is magnificent!"

As Sunset busied herself with the ingredients, Sheryl turned to look at Purity. "Thank you! I put a lot of work on dressing for my performances! My name is Sheryl Nome," she introduced herself putting out her hand for the changeling, who after a moment looking at it, simply raised her hoof and bumped it. "Right, anyway, I am trying to convince Sunset here that she should date Basara, who's over there."

Purity glanced over at the guitarist, who simply shrugged and kept on playing the guitar, seemingly lost in his own world. Then she looked at Sunset. Then over to him, then to Sheryl. "But he looks like he's not interested, darling, and Sunset here doesn't find him attractive that way."

Sheryl blinked. "How would you know that?"

"She's a changeling," Sunset said, starting her mix. She smirked. "They know if you're in love. For example, remember Alto?"

Sheryl gave her a look.

"Tasty," Purity said after a few seconds. "Is he your lover?"

"Gah!"

Sunset chuckled and placed two martini glasses on the bar, sliding them over to her guests. "Two changeling martinis."

Both Purity and Sheryl studied the offered cocktail.

"Oh my, this looks amazing, darling," Purity said, "Why, it almost reminds me of your name, soft, warm, orange sunlight at the bottom with the deep blue of the night at the top."

"And these little blue crushed ice pieces could be stars," Sheryl said with a grin.

"And if you mix it up, it changes colors," Sunset added. She turned her attention to the changeling queen. "So, what brings you here, Rarity? Usually my guests are stressed out for some reason or another." She tilted her head. "The last few changeling queens were about to have, or just had, kids. Is that it?"

Purity chuckled, mixing her drink and watching in delight as it mixed into a vibrant lavender. "Thankfully not! I have enough trouble as it is keeping track of Sweetie Belle; I can't imagine having foals of my own yet."

"Then problems with your subjects?" Sheryl guessed.

"Of a sort," Purity said, sighing. "You see… I had been hiding away from the hive for several years, and my sister Chrysalis recently discovered I was alive. Now she wants me to take over Queen Apocrita's Hive, since I need it to live a long, healthy life as a changeling." She took a sip and leaned back dramatically. "If only that didn't conflict with my passion!"

Sheryl's eyes got a glint, and even Basara's guitar-strumming suddenly sounded slightly interested. Sunset warily eyed them both.

"Your passion?" Sheryl asked eagerly.

"Yes! For you see..." Purity sat straight, pointing a hoof at her chest. "I! Am a designer! A creator!
A seamstress of incredible talent!"

"Basically, Rarity," Sunset chipped in.

"Right!" the changeling continued undeterred. "And no matter how much I would love the adoration of a whole hive, I feel like my passion and creativity might be… stifled... by Queenly duties, should I take that role."

She sighed and settled back down. "It doesn't help that I feel somewhat… obligated to do this more out of trying to appease my sister than any enthusiasm I could muster for this kind of thing on my own."

"So, why don't you just tell her no?" Lena asked, looking up from her book. "No one should force you to do something you don't want to."

"The duck is right, even though destiny sometimes finds a way to be fulfilled, if you are given the choice, you should choose what your passion desires!" Sheryl said, earning a look from Lena who clearly didn't like the way she had called her "duck" but didn't seem to know if she should take it as an insult. Sunset shook her head, and Lena simply shrugged.

"But aren't changeling queens basically bred to rule?" Sunset asked. "No offense."

Purity took a sip of her drink, not looking up to them. "None taken, Sunset." She sighed, her glance going over to the pictures once more. "When I look at those changeling queens, I see a self-assurance and dignity that I lack… except for the one that's biting your head."

"That is actually Changeling Celestia, if you can believe it."

Purity didn't blink. "Oh, I can tell." She chuckled, then deflated. "The bottom line, darling, is that I wasn't born to rule. I was the third sister, the youngest of us. By the time Cocoon and Chrysalis and I would have had to fight for dominance, I would have barely reached nine years old. I stood no chance." She swirled her martini in her magical grip, studying the purple that so much resembled her mane's color. "I had already given up on the idea, you see, long before that fateful quest where Cocoon saved my life at the cost of her own."

"It sounds strange that if you were supposed to kill each other she would do that," Sheryl said after a moment.

"It does, doesn't it?" Purity laughed. "I wish I knew why she did it. She was mysterious, that one, and although Chrysalis says she loved me deeply… I don't know. I wish I could ask her… there are some things I wish I could just clear up with her, and I can't with Chrysalis." After a moment of silent contemplation, she raised her glass in salute. "I am happy to report, however, that after Chrysalis attempted to invade Canterlot, she and I did away with that awful tradition. My nieces are all safe and healthy, doing community service in Ponyville as a matter of fact."

"That sounds like a story of its own," Sunset said with a grin, levitating a beer and floating it over to Basara, who caught it in his hand without even looking, while he scribbled some notes on a small notebook.

"It is, and I—"

"Wait," Lena interrupted. "Sorry, sorry, but… why do you want to talk to Cocoon?"

"Well, darling, I would like to know why she saved me. As I said, I had no prospects of being a queen. Not then. It made no sense."

Sheryl turned to look at Sunset straight in the eye.

Sunset frowned. "No way."

"Sunset."

She shook her head. "Do you know—do you have any idea how many laws I would be breaking if I did that?"

Lena snorted. "As if Rarity wasn't skirting the law constantly. You can't tell me whatever she's doing she's doing legally." she paused, then somewhat reluctantly granted, "Ninety eight percent of the time."

"I'm sorry," Purity spoke up, "I'm getting lost here. What am I not doing legally?"

"Not you, my business partner," Sunset said, "she's a Rarity too."

"Ah." The changeling queen nodded, "then please, call me Purity, it's the name Chrysalis gave me when she found out what happened with Pupa and Rarity."

The others looked at each other and shrugged.

"But that's not important," Sheryl insisted. "Sunset. You have to."

"Sheryl, I'm telling y—"

"How long ago did this thing with Cocoon happen?" Sheryl asked Purity.

"The soul merge," Lena clarified.

"Yes. That."

Purity tapped her chin. "About twenty or so years ago?"

Sunset blinked. "You're almost thirty?"

"Oh, did I say twenty? I meant: 'don't you dare tell anypony or I will cut you' years ago."

"Yep," Lena said, "she's Rarity alright."

Sheryl whirled to face Sunset. "Twenty years, Sunset Shimmer! She's been wondering two decades!"

"Are you really trying to blackmail me into breaking interdimensional law?" Sunset asked, crossing her arms. "Do you have any idea how much that could cost me? I could lose my bar!"

Sheryl smirked. "Then you can join me and we can become a duet act."

Purity looked from one human to the other. "I'm afraid I really don't follow."

It was then that there was a soft knock on the door and it was pushed open, making the silver bell ring once more. "Hello? Excuse me, I didn't think the cave was inhabited…"

The mare who entered the room stopped dead in her tracks, staring not at the humans, or even the duck, but rather at Purity who started back and blinked.

Sunset studied the pony. It was a young adult mare unicorn, with a lime-green mane, and a soft orange coat. Her cutie mark was a split orange, still with the stem on it. It wasn't anypony that Sunset had met before, but for some reason Purity stood up and stared openly at her, eyes wide.

"I, uh…" The mare cleared her throat. "Yeah, I should go."

"Wait!" Purity spoke up, and the mare immediately tensed, but did not move at all.

Purity gulped. "Cocoon?"

Among the gasps from Sheryl and Lena, the mare's face became expressionless, but her body was tense, ready to react.

"I-it's you, isn't it?" Purity asked gently. "I recognize that form… You used to take it when Mother sent you to the pony lands."

"I don't know you," the pony said tersely. "And I have no sister that is already a queen."

Sunset glared up at the ceiling of her bar. "And this is why we don't break time and space like that!" she sighed. "Anyway, come on, have a seat, I'll make you a changeling martini."

"I'm afraid I'm not doing this," Cocoon said, eyes narrowed. "For one, I don't know who you are, secondly I'm rather suspicious of a random changeling queen claiming to be my sister while I'm in the middle of a mission from my mother, and finally, I AM on a quest and I cannot dally."

"Oh, chill," Lena called from her side of the bar. "Time is not passing where you're from. You'll come out at the same time as you came in."

"Please," Purity said, "just for a little while."

The mare bit her lip, glancing behind her before finally settling her eyes on Purity. "You look really familiar."

Sunset wasn't sure what happened then, but suddenly Purity was covered in pink feathers, while still remaining a changeling. Cocoon's eyes were wide now, and her mouth hung open, even as green flames flashed around her revealing a changeling that looked somewhat similar to Purity, but she didn't have a cutie mark, and her mane was a more traditional algae-green.

"But… Pupa?"

Purity smiled and shrugged, eyes brimming with tears. "Surprise?"

"I think she'll have that drink," Sheryl stage-whispered.

"Alright," Sunset said, slightly exasperated. "But before we do anything, Purity, you're from the future. DO NOT talk about the past."

"R-right…"

"I'm not joking, if you do you might return to something horrific. Things could have changed drastically and not for the better, are we clear?"

"Y-yes."

"And you." Sunset turned to look at Cocoon in the eye. "Just because you figured out she's okay right now doesn't mean that it's guaranteed when you go back. We're in serious danger here of messing things up bad."

Cocoon nodded, eyes wide.

"Right." Sunset sighed.

Cocoon sat next to Purity, looking her up and down, taking in her mane, her cutie mark. "So… the future? Have you become better at shapeshifting?"

Purity laughed, "Yes, I have… even Chrysalis had a hard time figuring out I was a changeling."

Cocoon nodded, looking around the place curiously. "I take it from these creatures reactions that I wasn't supposed to be here?"

"Well darling, it seems that we did some unintentional time-travelling," Purity said, shrugging. "I for one… well." She smiled a bit sadly. "I'm glad to see you."

"I as well," Cocoon said after a moment. "So it seems that out of us you inherit the hive, correct?"

"Oh, heavens, no," Purity laughed. "That would be Chrysalis."

"Sure," Sunset interrupted, placing the glass right in front of Cocoon, who glanced at it curiously. "Ignore my warning, tell her everything, why don't you?"

Purity blinked, then her eyes widened. "Oh. Oh my. This is very difficult I—"

"It's okay," Cocoon said, putting a hoof on top of Purity's. "Just don't tell me how I died and I think it will be okay."

The others looked at her, and she shrugged. "It was plainly obvious." She chuckled and took a sip of her martini. "If Chrysalis is the Queen of the Hive, then I'm not around anymore, and Pupa's reaction was plainly obvious. She hasn't seen me in a long time. Plus she has a new name, and my other sister is alive, so she's either a queen of another hive or she escaped."

"I'm sorry," Purity said.

"Don't be," Cocoon countered. "I am happy you're well. Or that you'll turn out well. I was very afraid for you and your future, but I'm sure you're a great queen."

"But what if she doesn't want to be one?" Sheryl interrupted. "What if sh—ow!"

"You're coming with me and sitting with Basara," Sunset said, not letting go of her ear. "You two can write songs together."

"What?" Cocoon blinked, ignoring the struggling creatures, her attention on Purity. "But why not?"

Purity looked down at the table. "I… never expected to be one, not really. I thought you and Chrysalis would eventually just get rid of me… I never understood why you—" she bit her lip "—didn't just get rid of me."

Cocoon studied her face for a moment. "Of course we wouldn't," she said. "Both she and I care about you. The fact that you say her name like you do tells me she's at least made this obvious by now."

Purity nodded. "She… took me to another hive. The queen there is choosing a successor from among the living queens. Chrysalis wants me to inherit that… I'm not sure I should." She looked up at Cocoon. "I've lived my life raised b—as part of the ponies, away from the hive. I have good friends, I am a designer… I made the wedding dress for a princess!"

Cocoon smiled. "It seems like you have a good life."

"I do! But I so do not want to disappoint Chrysalis. And she said I wouldn't live as long without a hive."

Cocoon shrugged. "That is true… a Hive is as much a part of our lifespan as love and a healthy diet."

"I see."

"So what is stopping you, really?" Cocoon asked. "You seem capable, and smart. Certainly well-educated, at least. And if you already know princesses and are in good standing with them, the political contacts can only help you."

'It's not about… skills." Purity admitted. "It's about my life outside of the hive. About my friends, and my dreams, and my little sister."

"We have another sister?" Cocoon asked, blinking in surprise. "I never thought another drone would dare."

Purity laughed. "No, no, adopted would be the closest thing."

Sunset saw Cocoon glance at Purity's flank quickly. "Right."

"But I have plans, you see," Purity said, "I was going to grow my business. Open shop in Canterlot, then Manehattan. If I do this, my time and attention will be spent away from that."

Cocoon nodded in understanding. "So this new possible hive of yours is in a very sorry state of affairs?"

"Oh, goodness no," Purity said, eyes shining. "It's amazing! The changelings there have a healthy economy, a huge network, and are perfectly happy! They take good care of their hive, and worked it seamlessly into its surroundings, it's quite beautiful."

"And their market?"

"Sublime, with products from all over the world."

"What about the other potential queens?"

"Oh," Purity laughed, raising a hoof to cover her mouth. "You wouldn't believe them, they act so tough, but a bit of a nudge here and there and they're absolute darlings. Why, the red hive proposed an exchange program with ours in the future to see if Equestria would be willing to open trade."

"It seems to me you're already in love with this hive you say you don't want," Cocoon said, smiling. "It might just be that you're talking yourself out of doing this because you know you'll enjoy it."

Purity blinked. "I'm sorry?"

Cocoon nodded, sipping her drink. "You sound like you really like this hive. You didn't say a single negative thing about it, your eyes lit up when you talked about it, and you are very impressed with it. I think you love designing clothes and you're talking yourself down from really accepting this hive as well. But you don't have to give one up to do the other, you know?"

Purity's eyes went wide.

"You… are different," Cocoon said slowly, ponderously. "You aren't jaded; you're just the same hatchling as you were when I last saw you a few minutes ago at the entrance to the caves. You have an outlook on life that's very different than what Mother wanted us to do. Changelings are known to other species in your time. You, a changeling queen, designed a dress for an Equestrian princess. Why not break some more rules?" She leaned in, bumping her forehead gently against Purity's and smiling. "Why not change things more?"

Purity was silent for a moment. "I-I am surprised. I really did not expect this."

Cocoon raised an eyebrow. "Did not expect what?"

"You… to care this much for my happiness," Purity confessed quietly.

"Oh, little sister," Cocoon chuckled, gulping down before smiling a little more shyly. "I've loved you since you were born. I guess I didn't get to tell you before I died."

Purity shook her head, feeling a lump in her throat.

"You were adorable, and trusting. When I saw you after you hatched… I just knew I had to protect you. When the time to choose a new queen came, I was... " Cocoon chuckled. "I had considered spiriting you out and into the pony lands to make sure you were safe. I'd have to lie to Mother, but… well. Depending on how she meets her end, I'll have to figure things out."

Cocoon stood up, fishing a golden bit out of her saddlebags and placing it on the counter. "And that reminds me, I do have a little sister to keep track of."

Purity followed her to the door, then pulled her in for a hug. "I'm sorry I didn't know."

Cocoon chuckled, returning the hug herself. "Sometimes we are too good at hiding things, Sister."

"Cocoon, when you go back—"

The elder sister placed her hoof gently on Purity's mouth. "Don't. I don't know how it will happen… and I'd rather not. I don't want to live in fear of something that might or not come. I know now you end up safe, happy and with a bright future. That is all I need to keep doing what I'm doing."

Purity nodded and watched her sister walk out of the bar, into the familiar cave where she had seen her last.

Chrysalis woke up with a start, alert and ready to fight, her instincts pointing her to the intruder in the room. It was still late at night, but something was different.

She kept her eyes on the doorway as her horn lit up and illuminated the room proper. She blinked in surprise. "Purity?" She frowned. "Did you go out for a walk?"

She watched as her sister walked over to her, and then, surprisingly, pulled her in for a hug. "H-hey! What's going on? I refuse to be handled this way! Release me at once! The pride of The Hive cannot be ignored by this foolishness!" A beat. "Dammit, Purity! Lemme go!"

But her sister simply hugged her harder until Chrysalis rolled her eyes and returned the gesture. "There. Now I'm hugging you, and you're hugging me. We're all hugging. Warm embraces without words, just for the sake of hugs. And hugging. Like idiots."

She paused, sniffing Purity's mane. There was… a smell. Familiar, but she couldn't place it. Regardless, for some reason it made her gulp. "P-Purity? Is everything okay? Where were you?"

"I—" Purity sighed. "I'll be okay. I just need to be with my sister for a little bit."

"Right," Chrysalis said. "Sisters."

The scent was comforting. Loving. Familiar and brought such a sense of nostalgia in Chrysalis that she found herself sinking into her sister's embrace.

"Yes," Purity said, "sisters."

After a few moments of trying to figure out why that scent was familiar, Purity pulled back and smiled at Chrysalis. "You know, darling… I think I know what I really want to do now."

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Story: The Three Sisters Series Relevant:Three Sisters Current Project
Sheryl Nome: Macross Frontier
Basara Nekki: Macross 7
Lena: Ducktales 2017

One Page More (Fifteen Pages - Post Fic)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D & NaiadSagaIotaOar
One Page More

Rarity pushed her door open, barely breaking stride.

Then she realized it was not her room she walked into, and she came to a dead stop. Nothing around her looked familiar. Where she expected walls and furniture of light, charming colors, spread about a modestly-sized bedroom, she found a hallway, dimly-lit, with walls of dark wood and high-gloss brick.

She couldn’t recall when the door closed, but by the time she looked back, it had. It was not her own door, and through the colored glass window of it she saw a glittering urban skyline far removed from any she recognized. She frowned, blinking—nothing changed, and she was left wondering why she expected anything might. It had all come with abruptness that left it feeling more surreal than alarming.

She turned, looking forwards into the… wherever she was. The hallway opened up into a larger room not too far in front of her, filled with tables and chairs and stools and…

A bar.

She had to pause for a moment and give that another look.

Yes, she decided. Definitely a bar.

It was not clear to her that going forwards was the best decision possible, but nothing else came to mind, so she took a few cautious steps. “Hello?” she called out. She wasn’t sure what she’d say if someone did answer. Could always ask for directions, she supposed.

When she got far enough to get a better look at the bar, that thought—and many others—took a hasty retreat, because she took one look at the woman standing behind it and her veins filled with ice.

A moment passed. Rarity stared. Stared at a face she knew, a name that haunted her, and a symbol branded into her memory.

And then she spun sharply and ran for the door.

Sunset polished the surface of her bar, it had been several hours since her last visitor, and she had no tutoring of teenage ducks today, nor arguing with ghostly body-guard wannabes. Nope, just her, and her bar, and hopefully a new customer or two.

She put away the rag and straightened her uniform, wondering briefly if she should go back to wearing the cowgirl set that Rarity had made for her. That was pretty classy too, and it might give her other-worldly bar an even more interesting image.

Just then, she heard the silver bell announcing a new arrival. She quickly made sure nothing was out of place. She could hear the hesitant steps… so it was a brand new guest. Usually they were rather surprised by finding her bar in unusual places. Like the broom closet.

She frowned and made a mental note to review the appropriate locations for her bar. It could make things really awkward for others if it appeared, say, as the door to their bathroom just as they had finished taking a shower.

It was then that her newest guest called out. "Hello?"

She immediately recognized the voice, and sure as sugar a young Rarity stepped into view soon after, looking around the bar with a mixture of curiosity and, when she looked at her, growing terror.

Sunset smiled a little uncertainly and opened her mouth to greet her guest. "Welco—"

But Rarity was not there. She had run back to the hall and, if the bell was any indication, had opened the door rather violently. When she heard a scream, Sunset quickly vaulted over the bar and ran after her guest, finding her holding on to dear life, with space floating just outside. "What the…"

She quickly made her way to the young Rarity and pulled her in, shutting the door behind her. "Okay, uh, sorry about that. It's never done that before," she said, glaring angrily at the roof. "One sec, let's try this again, it should drop you off where you were before you came in…" when she opened the door, there was nothing.

She closed the door.

"Okay, one more time." She opened the door again, and this time they could see several unidentifiable fish of some kind, of varying sizes and colors, simply floating and swimming in the ocean. "Alright. This is definitely not in the manual." She slowly turned around. "Um. I'm sorry, miss Rarity, I don't know what's happening to the bar. Would you mind taking a seat while I figure it out? I can get you a soda? On the house, of course, for the inconvenience."

The alarming side of Rarity’s sudden relocation, it turned out, had been delayed rather than wholly absent.

Because that was Sunset. That was Sunset Shimmer, standing right in front of her. The girl that, last time Rarity had seen her, was stepping through a shimmering doorway to another world.

A doorway that had been scattered in a million pieces over the ground.

Rarity’s first instinct had been to run. When that failed, it was like a dozen emotions sprang into being at once. Too many to count.

“Y—yes. Of course,” she stammered, finally processing Sunset’s request. She glanced from one side to the other with quick, jittery motions of her eyes and head, practically falling onto the closest chair.

She felt like she had to say something. But where would she even begin? That was Sunset she was looking at.

A tremble shook through her. A shiver.

“Sunset?” She heard her voice cracking. She spoke much faster than she thought, in that moment, so a long pause followed. “I’m…” She shook her head slowly, her mouth hanging open awkwardly. “I’m sorry,” she blurted.

Almost as soon as the words left her mouth, she hated them, picked them apart and critiqued them—one part of her said she had nothing to be sorry about, another said that a few words wasn’t possibly enough. Both brought shame, and shame soon brought tears.

"Hey, hey." Sunset quickly made her way over to Rarity, careful not to touch her. For some reason, this version of her friend didn't seem very comfortable with Sunset herself. "This is not your fault, I'm not sure why the bar did that, it's not supposed to move around like that, although it's been doing it more lately," she said. "Here, let me get you something…" She went around the bar and rather than a soda, she made some chamomile tea, carefully setting it on the table where Rarity was sitting. "I'll get it working in a moment, alright? I'll get you back to where you were, not a second after you left, I promise."

Rarity found herself fumbling for words again. “W—what? What are you…” She shuddered again. It hurt looking at Sunset, but she also found she couldn’t look away. “What are you talking about?”

Sunset cleared her throat. "Y-you know. Uh. Alright, here's the spiel… this is an interdimensional bar, I'm from another world. Surprise?" She grinned, but it faltered when Rarity didn't react. "It, sort of appears for people that are going through stuff in life. So, if you need a drink, or an ear to talk to?" She motioned with her hands at the place. "Ta-dah."

“I—well, yes, I knew you were from another world, but…” Rarity fidgeted, rubbing at her eyes and glancing about in the vain hope of there being a handkerchief nearby. “I… suppose I didn’t expect our next meeting would go… like this.”

Sunset blinked. "Um. Here," she said, pulling the red handkerchief out of her pocket and handing it over to Rarity. "I guess I should clarify, I'm not the Sunset Shimmer you met." She stood up and pulled down a couple of pictures from the wall, bringing them over and handing them to Rarity. One was the graduation picture from Canterlot High, the other the picture of herself, with her other self in the wheelchair, and Gilda. "As you can see there's a few of us out there in the infinite multiverse."

She sat down across from Rarity. "I take it things didn't go well with your Sunset?"

Rarity went quiet for a little while, staring at the pictures set out in front of her. There was a lot to take in; the bar having come out of nowhere felt mundane by comparison. She dried her eyes, though she still sniffled a little. “You could say that,” she said. “We were…” She cut herself off, quirking her lips. “I’ve never really told anyone about it. But we were close, for a while.”

Another pause. She drew in a long breath, meeting the eyes of the Sunset sitting in front of her. “You’re really a different person, aren’t you? You don’t remember any of this?”

"Yeeah," Sunset said, shifting uncomfortably in her seat. "I am. I'm… sort of best friends with you in like… five worlds. But I never dated you, or would have… done something to hurt—what actually happened?" she asked, grimacing. "I'm sorry if I'm being invasive it's just… so unusual to find a world where we're not in good terms." She straightened up. "What did I do?"

“Not… not much to me, I suppose.” Rarity set the handkerchief down, reaching for the tea. “I should start at the beginning, shouldn’t I?” There was no telling how different any two Sunsets could be from each other, apparently. “I met her when she came to my world through a mirror. I know that probably sounds…” She cut off, looking again at the pictures of multiple Sunsets. “... Never mind. She looked confused and disoriented, so I wasn’t going to let her go off by herself.”

Sunset smiled. "Yeah, same happened to me, only I was alone that night. I think I crawled around the highschool on my knees at least once before I figured out what the soles of my shoes were for. And that was because I saw Vice Principal Luna come out of her office." She leaned back. "It would've been nice to come out and see one of my friends but…" She sort of nodded sheepishly. "I wasn't, you know. In a happy place."

A wry smile came to Rarity’s face, though it didn’t last long. “You don’t sound so different from her, then.” She sipped from the tea, then lost herself in staring into it. The Sunset in front of her felt… so different. And not in a bad way. “Perhaps you were better off that way. Coming through alone like that.”

She winced after she said that, like the words twisted around to cut at her. “But I’m getting ahead of myself, aren’t I?” She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. “I got along well with her, at first. She seemed desperate for someone who… understood her. And I thought I did.” It was coming as a surprise how easy it was to talk about it. Memories bubbled up, of the times being with the other Sunset made her happier than she’d ever been.

“What happened with you?” Rarity asked. “You turned out so differently from her.”

"I—" Sunset sighed. Her finger tracing the face of her doppleganger from another dimension in the picture. "I guess the same old Sunset Shimmer story. I was the beloved student of the perfect teacher, I wasn't happy. I ran away and got to your world, or a similar one… I tortured, blackmailed, intimidated and bullied everyone… made false promises, told people I was their friend and destroyed their other friendships…" She cleared her throat. "It… took a real princess to show me the error of my ways. Well, her and you and a few others. It was painful… and humiliating and humbling. If it wasn't for you and the others, I'd probably just end up going back to Equestria with Twilight, but you all gave me another chance, despite everything."

She picked up the other picture, of the happy group on their last day of class. "It wasn't easy to make amends or ask forgiveness. I sometimes wonder if anything I've done actually compensates for the past, but…" She looked up at Rarity. "If I don't seek redemption, who will grant it to me?" She stood up and went around the bar, pouring herself some tea as well. "I don't know how different I am from your Sunset."

“I don’t know either,” Rarity said. She bit her lip. Tightness came to her chest. “I don’t know if she ever got that second chance. I never gave her one, anyway.” Unpleasant thoughts brewed in her head; was she weak, for not having reached out, just once? Had it been too cruel of her, cutting things off so abruptly? “If I’d known she could turn into someone like you, maybe…” She squeezed her eyes shut; tears started to well up again.

Sunset made her way to the table and sat down. "If she was anything like I was back then?" She shook her head. "I don't blame you for feeling that she was a lost cause. I nearly was, it took a miracle basically to get me to rethink my life." She sighed, watching Rarity carefully. "But, I never was in a relationship with anyone… I wonder how different things were? Was I… was she good to you?" She bit her lip. "Sorry, that's really not my business. How did… she end up leaving?"

“The same way she came,” Rarity said. “Through the mirror.”

Sunset nodded. "Was she, like… planning on taking over Equestria? How did you stop her? Did you get help from the other girls?"

“Well… I didn’t stop her. Not really.” Rarity fidgeted anxiously in her chair. “As soon after she went through as I could, I… broke the mirror. And then I never saw her again. I don’t know where she went after that.”

"Huh." Sunset nodded. "Simple. So, no demonic transformation or rainbow lasers? Were you the only student not under her control at the time?"

Rarity blinked. “What? No—no, nothing like that. Did you…? You did, didn’t you? No, I… wouldn’t say she had anyone ‘under her control’ at the time. I’m not sure anyone else thought she was anything more than what she looked like.”

Sunset studied Rarity for a moment. "So it was just you and her? I-I'm sorry, that just really sounds different from my-most Sunset's modus operandi." She chewed on the inside of her cheek for a moment, thinking. "Why were you two alone then? Were you supposed to guard the mirror?"

“No. No, she was expecting me to go through it, right behind her.” A lump grew in Rarity’s throat. “And I was so scared of what would happen if I did that… that I broke it instead. Smashed it to pieces.” She glanced away. “That was the last I saw of her. So when I saw you, I… thought you’d be furious. Because I betrayed you.”

Sunset's eyes went wide. "Wait what? But why would she… does that mean… she wanted you with her?" She stared at her cup. "I… never, I can't believe she…" She shook her head, licking her lips. "When you told me you were in a relationship with her… it really was mutual, wasn't it?"

“She was someone right out of a fairytale, and I… well, I got the impression I was giving her exactly the kind of validation she’d wanted at the time.” Rarity let out a wistful sigh. “I thought she was the most wonderful person in the world, once.”

"If she dropped the plans and asked you to go with her…" Sunset said softly, "I think she might've thought the same of you." She leaned back, crossing her arms and not meeting Rarity's eyes.

“She…” Rarity swallowed, wringing her hands. “She might have, yes.” She tried to make herself sound angry, but her tone felt half-hearted to her own ears. “I’m not sure I’m so convinced. She said a lot of things she didn’t mean.”

Sunset's eyes narrowed. "But she—" She stopped biting her lip and taking a long deep breath, letting it out slowly. "I'm sorry. I know you can't read minds." She looked down at her tea, letting the silence linger awkwardly. "I realize that I'm… being defensive, but when I look back at who I was, that kind of invitation…" She trailed off, shaking her head.

“Well. I think we’ve already established you weren’t her, haven’t we?” Rarity sat back, folding her arms. “Maybe you’re right,” she said. “But she’s gone. I’m never seeing her again. It—” She faltered, briefly, but shook her head and got herself back on track. “It’s easier for me to think she didn’t.”

"Of course she—" Sunset opened her mouth and closed it, swallowing the retort she felt she needed to throw back. It was all too-easy to put herself in the other Sunset's shoes. She remembered those first days alone at school, hiding in the library at night, studying to try and make sense of how best to figure out her life in this new world until she could return to Equestria.

What would it have meant for her to not have to hunt down a boyfriend to make things easier. What it would have meant for her to have someone that loved her. Would she have… acted differently than this other Sunset? If she put herself in that situation, the level of trust she'd need to have for Rarity in order to bring just her to Equestria to confront Celestia would be… staggering in hindsight.

She didn't want to be upset, but she was. It felt on some visceral level like Rarity had betrayed her, that she had ignored her friendship and her love and just dismissed it. She imagined what it would feel like, to go to Equestria to visit Twilight, with Applejack or Pinkie or Fluttershy in toe, only to arrive alone, and have the mirror portal collapse behind her with the sound of broken glass.

She looked at the table, where the picture of herself with her friends, all smiling at the camera lay flat, facing them both like some sort of inescapable proof that Rarity was wrong. She let her eyes stray up, narrowing… to a younger Rarity, folded into herself, arms crossed protectively in front of her. Miserable, watching her tea cool down without even tasting it.

Suddenly, her mouth felt dry. 'What would it be like to be in Rarity's shoes?' She wondered, remembering the hard times that she had helped her friend through. Past those, to the beginning, where she had callously destroyed her friendship with the girls because it was an inconvenience that would make her job of taking over more difficult were she to have to face a united front of some sort?

What if she had been on the other side? Would she have been strong enough to… what, stick to someone that was actively trying to hurt others?

She compared this Rarity to her partner. To the cowgirl. To her schoolmate. To the changeling. If she met them again, and they were as vulnerable as this young woman was, would she be angry with them? Because they had decided what they thought was the best for them?

She bit her lip. She felt a lump in her throat and coughed, downing the rest of her tea, pondering Rarity's words. "It… must have been very hard," she finally said. Softly, looking down at the table, rather than the person her other self had put in an impossible situation. "I'm sorry."

Rarity stayed quiet for a while. Her composure cracked. “It… it was very hard, yes.” She looked first down at the pictures on the table, then away, off into the distance. “I wish I could have done something else. I… I don’t know what that would be, but…” She slumped in her chair, lip trembling, eyes glassy. “If you’re right—if she did…” Her voice seemed to vanish for a few seconds. “... love me… then I can’t imagine how it must have hurt her.

“But she was hurting other people.” She shook her head slowly, sadly, blinking back tears. “What was I supposed to do?”

Despite her reservations, Sunset reached out, placing her fingertips just on top of Rarity's hand. "I think—" She swallowed, trying not to allow her voice to crack. "You did the right thing," she said, the idea of pushing her best friend to that extent making her feel slightly queasy.

“You—” Rarity squeezed her eyes shut, letting her head hang. Her hair tumbled down in front of her face. “You have no idea how much I want to believe that,” she murmured.

Rarity sniffled, then lifted her head slowly. Her smile was sad and small and didn’t touch her eyes. “Thank you for saying it.”

"Hey, I had a lot of issues… criminal even." Sunset shared the hesitant smile with Rarity. "But I had to face them one day. I know it's probably not ideal in many ways, but maybe, just as you did what you needed to do, it put her in a position to face what she had to—whether she wanted to or not."

“I… I guess. Maybe.” Rarity breathed deeply, pressing her fingers to her brow, then straightened her posture and put her hand on Sunset’s. “I’m sorry, I know you’re trying to help, I just… I don’t know what happened to her. I—I can hope. I can wonder.” She trembled. “But maybe she didn’t recover. Maybe she still hasn’t gotten better.” She sighed, pausing to fumble for the handkerchief and dry her eyes once again. “I know it’s no use dwelling on all those questions,” she murmured. “But I don’t know how to make them stop.”

After a moment’s pause, Rarity started to draw back. “I’m sorry,” she said quickly, her voice low and soft. “I—I shouldn’t be throwing all that at your feet.”

"Don't be sorry," Sunset said, a bit more firmly. "For whatever it's worth, you're my friend… or other yous are." She frowned. "In any case, time and again your counterparts have been there for me, in one way or another, and the least I can do is the same for you. It wasn't me specifically who put you in this situation, and I can only imagine how hard looking at me can be. Don't be sorry for trying to sort your feelings." She took a deep breath. "You know, I usually avoid this, because it can create trouble in certain circles, but… we could check on her."

Rarity paled. “We could?” Her voice came out as a barely-audible squeak. “O—oh. Right. The, um…” She cleared her throat, making a vague gesture towards the surrounding building. “I…” She turned her eyes downward, biting her lip. “... I broke the mirror because I was afraid I couldn’t say no to her. If she’s still… the way she was, then…” Clenching her eyes shut, she retreated in her chair. “I know it makes sense, I just… I can’t know whether that’s a good idea or not.”

Sunset leaned back. "You know… I wish sometimes I could go back and talk to myself and tell me all the good things I'm missing out, all the good friends I'm hurting; all the potential in front of me. It's very tempting, with this thing." She motioned at the bar around them. "But I was told by myself from another world, that sometimes we just need to deal with our choices and… rather than abuse this to fix them, embrace them and continue forward." She tapped her fingers on the table as she thought. "Maybe you could see her, if you wanted, but… when you made that choice it… well, at the risk of being dramatic, I can see it destroyed you emotionally."

She took a deep breath. "Maybe when you did the right thing by… ripping the bandaid off, it was also a sign that you were ready to heal?" She chuckled at the weak line. "Does that make sense?"

“I think so,” Rarity said. She looked exhausted. “I hope you’re right.” She turned to eye the bar’s entrance. “Is it… safe to leave? I… think I need some time to process all this.”

Sunset blinked and stood up, walking over to the door. She tried opening it and it led to a hallway. She had been to Rarity's enough times to recognize it. She carefully shot the door. "Yeah. It's fine now," she called over her shoulder.

“Ah. Good.” The sounds of Rarity’s footsteps grew closer. Rarity came to a stop beside Sunset, eying the door. She didn’t step through right away; she lingered, her lips pursed thoughtfully. “Before I go, could I ask a favor of you?”

"Sure," Sunset said, stepping back to give the young woman some space. "What would you like me to do?"

“Could you get a letter to her?” Rarity asked. “My Sunset, I mean. I don’t know if it’d help her to… to know why I did it. But I’d like her to know.”

Sunset's eyes widened at that. "That's… very generous of you." She cleared her throat. "But you do know that you don't need to do that, right? She also needs to live with her choices."

“She does. And perhaps it’s more than she deserves.” Rarity hesitantly met Sunset’s eyes. “But I have to live with mine too. If the worst part of my pain is not knowing what happened to her… what kind of person would I be if I’d inflicted just that on her and didn’t even try to make up for it?”

"A normal human, who's dealing with potentially breaking someone's heart after breaking your own?" Sunset ventured. "I mean, if you want, I'll do it, but… it's one way, Rarity."

“I thought as much. And I think it’s better that way.” Rarity glanced about uneasily. “Now, do you have a pen on you? I’d like to write it before I change my mind.”

"Sure, come on in," Sunset said, guiding her back to the bar and going into Rarity's office. She came out soon after with a few papers and an envelope, all sporting Rarity's cutie mark on them. She set them down in front of her, and produced a ballpoint pen for her. "I'd lend you the quill and ink, but my Rarity is very particular about those."

“Of course she is.” Rarity took the pen and laid out a sheet of paper, pausing to steady herself and stare at the paper, seemingly lost in thought. “I might be a while. I’ll… let you know when I’m done?”

Sunset smiled. "I'll make you some tea, and I think I can whip up some study guides for Lena in the meantime."

Rarity smiled back. “Thank you. For everything.”

"Don't mention it," Sunset said, picking up the tea set.

Sunset Shimmer hated magic suppressors. They were heavy, uncomfortable, and suppressed magic. She also hated prisons. And cells in prison. And most specifically her own cell.

She had had a room in the palace before going to that stupid other world and—she cut her thoughts short. Instead, she forced herself to concentrate on her book. It wasn't much on magical theory, but it had references to some interesting myths. Stories about what Starswirl the Bearded had been up to. Enemies that were supposed to be immortal that he had "defeated".

As far as she was concerned… possible pawns.

She heard the gates at the far end of the hall open, and the hoofsteps of a pair of ponies. She frowned. One was normal… the other… longer strides. Paused and composed. Only one pony walked that way.

She forced herself to keep her eyes on the pages. She didn't want to acknowledge her guest.

"Sunset Shimmer," Celestia said gently, but firmly. "How are you, my little pony?"

She forced a snarl down. Didn't look up. "How do you think? Hm. Let's think about it, shall we, dear teacher?" She looked up at the roof, tapping her chin as if in thought. "'Miserable' comes to mind. Angry. Annoyed. Wrongfully imprisoned."

Celestia sighed as she always did with her visits. What did the old hag want from her, anyway? She had denied her future, and not only that, Sunset herself had proved her wrong when the only person she had ever—well, loyalty and love were lies, anyway.

"If you're here to lecture me, you can spare yourself the trouble," Sunset said hating the bitterness and hurt in her voice. "There's nothing more you can do to me."

"I would like to think otherwise, my little pony," Celestia said gently. She always said things gently. Even the most awful things. "But this time, I'm here because somepony very special requested to see you."

This made Sunset look over. And stare.

Right next to Celestia stood another Sunset Shimmer. She was dressed in some sort of vest and shirt, with a pin.

"W-what is this?" she asked, slowly standing up and walking all the way up to the bars, staring at her cleaner, and slightly older-looking reflection. "Some sort of joke?"

"No joke," the other her said. "I'm you. Or, rather, a possible you." She levitated something out of a pocket, a white envelope, unimpressive by all standards except for two things.

The stamp on the top right corner was three stylized diamonds in a familiar design, and it had her name written on it with a handwriting she would recognize anywhere. She felt her breath stop, her eyes focused on the letter, her attention on it, ignoring the other two mares as it floated in the familiar magical aura and landed gently on her desk.

"There is always another way to be happy," her counterpart said, turning and following Celestia out of the cell block, leaving her behind.

"And this is Equestria! Didn't I tell you it was beautiful?"

She hadn't been able to sleep. She had tried to ignore the letter. Throw it away. Rip it in half.

"Rarity?"

But she couldn't.

Every time, her hoof stopped. Every time, her eyes wandered up to it. It was all-consuming in her mind. Finally, she had laid down in her bed and covered her head with a pillow.

"...Rarity?"

It didn't work.

"Ugh! Stupid letter! Stupid Rar—" She stood up, clamping her mouth shut and walking up to her desk, sitting down and staring the envelope in silence.

Finally, she opened the letter.

Hello, Sunset. I know it’s been a while since we last saw each other, and that we didn’t part on the best of terms. And if you hate me for that, I understand. I’m not asking for forgiveness.

I wanted to let you know that I loved you. For a while, I thought meeting you was the best part of my life. And I wished we’d never be apart. In some ways, maybe I still do—I still dream of Equestria once in a while.

But as time went by, I saw more of you. Of what your life was like. What direction you were going. I wonder if there was something I could’ve done to… I don’t know. Make you change your mind. Reconsider what you wanted. But by the end, I was so frightened that I’d end up getting carried off alongside you. And when it came down to it, I wasn’t willing to take that chance, so I did what I thought I had to do.

I met another Sunset. You might have seen her already, but if you haven’t, she looks just like you, and I think she grew up much the same way you did. She’s one of the kindest people I’ve met in a long time. I like to think that means there was some good in you too, that I wasn’t just so starstruck I only saw what I wanted to see.

And if I’m right, if that person’s somewhere inside you… I hope you meet someone who can see it, who you’re willing to show it too, even though that person won’t be me.

Since I never said it before… Goodbye, Sunset.

She placed it down on the table, facing up. She glanced from it to the bed, the gray stone walls. She could hear the guards walking the perimeter outside and through her window see the full moon, with the mocking face of the Mare in the Moon looking down on her.

I had been a long time since she had cried.

Sunset hung up the pictures she had taken down earlier. Gilda and Sunset. Her graduation picture. And the newest one, herself and a slightly younger Rarity, toasting with cups of tea. Rarity didn't look her best, but there was an air about her, of having finally shed a weigh that had been dragging her back somehow.

Maybe it was Sunset's imagination… mostly because she had seen that weight evaporate when Rarity had sealed the envelope.

They had hugged at the entrance to her bar. Rarity had been thankful, but eager to return home. Of course Sunset had promised her that if she ever needed it, the bar would drop by for her. But she had forgotten to thank her too.

She had seen what her own hubris could have caused. One of many possible variations, no doubt, but a very real one, where she had lost everything that really mattered and still refused to see her own fault in it.

Yes, she had much to be thankful to this young Rarity, and the memory on the wall would always remind her of it.

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

This is a crossover with Fifteen Pages, which is NaiadSagaIotaOar's submission to the Sunset Shipping Contest.

It's pretty short, but sweet, in a very different format than this one. You should read it!

Many, many thanks to Naiad for letting me write this with her. I hope you all enjoy the story!

The Ghost and the Shadow (Danny Phantom - Post Series)

Sunset's Isekai
The Ghost and the Shadow
By Wanderer D

"Alright," Lena said, leaning back and closing the book. "I think I've had enough for today."

"I think—as your mentor—that's my decision," Sunset countered, but after a moment of glaring at each other, she smirked. "And I agree. I'm glad the magic lessons are paying off."

"Well, without your help I wouldn't have been of much assistance with Scrooge's team to take back the mansion," Lena admitted with a grimace.

"Hey, you did fine," Sunset said, patting the young duck's shoulder. "You controlled the flow, transformed things, kept your cool, and used your magic like a pro. I'm proud of you."

Lena chuckled. "Heh, I'm still not used to praise like that. Whenever I performed some complicated spell, Au—Magica simply told me that it was "sufficient", you know?" She grimaced. "Because it was natural that even if I was just a shadow of her, I should be able to do it."

Sunset shrugged, "I'm not impressed by her decision-making skills. And clearly she completely underestimated your own talents. If you were a unicorn, I'd recommend you immediately to study under Celestia herself."

Lena's smile grew. "Coming from you, that means a lot. I never thought a mere shadow could achieve this much."

"And I mean every word too," Sunset said, smiling warmly. "So none of that "I'm just a shadow" attitude. I think you'll grow up to be one of the best magicians in the multiverse, and that is something Magica will never accomplish herself."

"Aww, shucks," Lena laughed then leaned in to pick up her tea and took a sip. "You'll make me feel self-conscious, teach." She brushed her feathers out of the way and looked up at Sunset. "So, when's our next lesson?"

"Hm, let me—" Sunset was interrupted when her phone chimed. "Hold on." She picked it up, glancing at the message. "Huh. It's Nightmare Night back home."

"Nightmare Night?" Lena asked. "What's that, like Halloween or something?"

"Pretty similar,' Sunset said, putting down her phone. "Although in my world it's the night that Nightmare Moon was exiled to the moon for a thousand years." She grinned. "Little colts and fillies run all over the city asking for candy to appease her appetite so she will not gobble them up!"

Lena laughed weakly. "Yeah, we have legends like that too."

"That was a true story, though," Sunset said, standing up and picking up the empty teacups. "Princess Luna transformed into Nightmare Moon and fought Princess Celestia over the Everfree Forest. The whole world was encased in darkness during the fight, and by the end of it, the silhouette of Nightmare Moon's head was visible on the moon, as it trapped and absorbed her essence."

Lena's eyes were wide. "What happened then?"

"Well, a thousand years went by and the spell imprisoning her broke," Sunset said as they started cleaning up the table. "She came back to Equestria and captured Princess Celestia, trapping her in the sun, just as she had been trapped in the Moon. But that's when Twilight Sparkle comes into the story. Together with her friends, she hunted down the Elements of Harmony, and used them to fight Nightmare Moon."

"So, is Nightmare Moon trapped in the moon again?" Lena asked, following Sunset into her office and starting to organize the books on the bookshelf.

"Nope. The Elements worked differently with her, just as they did on me," Sunset said, turning to smile at Lena. "Nightmare Moon was slammed by the magic, and when it was all over, Princess Luna was back. With Nightmare Moon gone, Princess Celestia quickly returned to the world and instead of finding a victorious student and a trapped monster, she returned to find her sister alive and well, and cured of her madness."

Lena laughed. "Okay, that's a good ending, but I thought you were going to go for a scary one. You missed a perfect chance."

"Did I?" Sunset asked, motioning for the young duck to follow. "If it's Nightmare Night, then I'm bound to expect a special guest."

Lena blinked. "What do you mean?"

That's when the door slammed open and a young human girl ran in. She was dressed in a very similar way to Lena, with clothes that were just a bit too big, without it becoming so much it would hinder her. Her hair was raven black and her eyes an ocean blue. She looked around and noticed them, grinning. "Sunset Shimmer! You came back, just like you promised! And you brought a Teenage Mutant Duck!"

"A what?!" Lena gasped. "What did you call me, brat?"

Sunset couldn't help but bark out a laugh. "She's not a mutant, I told you before I'm visiting all of the multiverse. Anyway, let me introduce you girls." She stepped to the side so the two youngsters could get closer to each other.

There was something about this girl that reminded Lena a lot of Webby. She wasn't sure if it was the height—she was short—or the mischievous smile, or that self-assured air of competence and curiosity, but she felt herself instantly liking her. Something told her they would be getting along fine.

The girl studied her with similar interest, looking her up and down and taking her measure. Whatever she saw, she seemed to approve and returned Lena's smile with her own.

"Lena, this here is my bodyguard-wannabe, Danielle Phantom." Sunset turned to the young girl. "Dani, this is my student: Lena de Spell."

"I can't believe you made me wait a whole year and you got a student in the meantime!" Dani moaned. She gave Sunset a rueful look, slurping her strawberry milkshake.

"Hey, don't give her a hard time," Lena said, her own, chocolate milkshake in hand. "I hate to admit it but I really needed help, you know?"

Dani sighed. "I know, I know, but I'm… not doing that great either. It's hard living on your own, even with superpowers."

Lena raised an eyebrow. "What type of powers?"

"I'm a ghost," Dani said.

Lena stared at her, then poked her. "Nope. I know a ghost and you can't poke him. He's also see-through. And a waste of magic."

"Different ghosts in different universes, Dani," Sunset said, joining them at the table. "So it's not a bad ghost." She paused and looked at Lena. "Right?"

"Nah, Duckworth isn't that bad," Lena said. "He has a nightmarish form which he can use to scare people, and granted, he enjoys that way too much... but he throws the best parties."

Sunset pondered that. "Huh."

"Anyway," Dani spoke up. "I'm totally a ghost! I just have a human form too!"

Lena leaned back, draping her arm over the back of the chair, and gave Dani a half-lidded eye of disbelief. "Prove it."

The little girl jumped off the table and stood, legs spread and fists raised as her whole body was enveloped in light blue energy that transformed her clothes into a black and white jumpsuit, while her hair turned completely white and her bright blue eyes, into slightly-glowing emerald-green.

Smirking, the young ghost levitated up into the air and phased through Lena, who trembled at the feeling. "Okay! I believe you!"

"Ooooh! A ghoooost!" Dani crowed as she hovered around the duck. She made to do another pass, but Lena's eyes lit up with inner light that had traces of darkness around it. An invisible barrier stopped her in the air where she could do nothign but stare in surprise. "Alright, alright! I was only playing around. I'll sit down! Geeze!"

She reverted down to her normal form as soon as Lena released her and took her seat. "What's with the black magic, anyway?" she asked, slurping more milkshake as if nothing had happened.

Sunset glanced at Lena, ready to act if necessary, but the young witch was able to get a hold of the warring energies and dissipate them with long, steady breaths. She fell forward, grabbing the edge of the table to steady herself. "T-that was not cool," Lena mustered.

"Hey, you okay?" Dani asked, leaning over the table a little worried. "I'm sorry, I didn't think my prank would do this."

"Yeah. I'm just… I'm not a normal duck, alright? I was created by my evil "aunt" from her shadow and sometimes my essence just does that."

"Oh my gosh!" Dani gasped, leaning across the table. "You too?!"

Sunset chuckled and stood up. "I think I'll let you girls talk, I have plenty of work, so just call me if you need anything."

"Will do!" Dani said.

Lena watched her go and then turned her attention to Dani. "What do you mean?"

"Well, to explain that I need to explain a bit more about my sorta-family."

Lena grinned and leaned back, crossing one leg over the other as she got comfortable. "I'm not going anywhere. And it's not like it's possible to be late in this bar."

"That is true," Dani said, smiling. "Anyway, I'll try to make this short. Back in my world there's this kid named Danny Fenton, right? He got powers thanks to an invention that my 'father',"—She stopped to make quotation marks with her fingers.— "Vlad Masters and his parents had developed when they were younger to access the Ghost Zone."

Lena sighed. "Oh. One of those places. Sounds a lot like the Shadow Realm: Parallel to Earth? Full of scary things? Normal people can't see or access it?"

Dani nodded. "You got it. Well, it turns out, Vlad also had powers—and he had been using them for ages, to get rich and control several companies! But anyway, he wanted to recreate Danny for one of his bone-headed plans, and while cloning him he created many failed ghosts that would only last for so long before melting, in one variation he got me."

Dani cleared her throat. "It… wasn't very stable, so he convinced me to help capture Danny… but he betrayed me, and left me to die." She curled her hand into a fist. "Danny helped me escape and later on helped stabilize my ectoplasm, so now I won't just die because I'm using my powers… but after that? I mean, Danny and his family offered to adopt me, but there was just so much to do, you know?"

"Heh," Lena grinned. "Oh, I know what you mean. Once I got over being on my own, the world was my oyster."

"Right?" Dani asked, eyes shining. Then her smile faded a little. "But I still was an outcast, and I still was made from… whatever Vlad had thrown in along with Danny's DNA. After Danny convinced all the ghosts to save Earth, I was really stuck on what to do. I could feel the darkness in me… but then, during a fight with another ghost, I found the page."

Lena tilted her head. "The page?"

"From Sojourn's Journal(1)," Dani said. "It was something that Vlad had told me about before… he's been hunting for them as his plans advanced. They're pieces to find a secret place in the Ghost Zone which is called "The Elsewhereness"."

"That's a mouthful," Lena said, shaking her head.

Dani took the opportunity to drink more of her milkshake. "Tell me about it. Anyway, the problem is not only that it's basically a legend, but also that getting to the Ghost Zone is really hard… and any slight miscalculation can end with you in… really bad places."

Lena watched as the young human tapped her fingertips guiltily. "I… knew this, but I didn't care. I used tech that I had stolen from Vlad and borrowed from the Fentons—"

"Borrowed?"

Dani gave Lena a look.

Lena smirked.

Dani shrugged. "Anyway, with the tech, I went to several places in the Ghost Zone, but none of them matched what I thought was in the page… and one time, I messed up and I ended up in a place called The Unworld."

"These names." Lena frowned. "They're killin' me, smalls."

"Whatever," Dani said, grinning. "I know it sounds dumb, but that place is horrible. If you're a human, you can fly, go through things and all that good stuff in the Ghost Zone, while ghosts can't. In the normal world, ghosts can do those things. In the Unworld… you have no powers." She gulped. "And it's dangerous."

"That's where I found her," Sunset said as she walked into the bar proper, carrying a heavy-looking box. "I had to drop Rarity off there, and just as I was about to head out, this girl comes running through the door."

Lena chuckled. "Scared?"

"Hey, there were… things chasing me, okay?" Dani said, crossing her arms and glaring at her.

"Okay! Okay!" Lena said, raising her hands in a placating manner. "Let's not get into an argument! I've been chased in my nightmares to the point of being afraid to sleep, so it's not like I have a leg to stand on if I wanted to make fun of you."

The pair sat back into a comfortable silence, slurping their milkshakes and with the silence of the bar only broken by Sunset coming or going. It wasn't long after Sunset went into her office that Lena spoke up again, "So… created as a clone, huh?"

"Yep," Dani said, "from green goo. It wasn't too long ago that I was melting into a puddle. It was really dumb luck that Danny managed to infuse a random experiment of his dad's into my DNA and save me but… I did melt. It was not fun."

"Yeah. When Magica took over Ducksburg and I tried to fight her she…" Lena wrapped her arms around herself. "She turned me back into a shadow and absorbed me."

"Ouch, that doesn't sound fun." Dani grimaced.

"It's not." Lena chuckled. "At first I was just… meshed in her, part of her army of shadows, but Webby—she's my best friend—was able to reach out to me and… I don't know how, when Magica was defeated, and all the other shadows were blasted into basically oblivious nothingness, I remained behind. I stayed stuck in the Shadow Realm for almost six months though." She smirked. "I couldn't talk to the others, but I could still hang around Webby and the others and… well, try to help, at least, even if I didn't do much unless magic was involved."

"Heh, like some sort of stalker ghost."

"I mean, I didn't follow her to any weird places!"

"I'm teasing." Dani ginned. "Yeah. When I went… goo… I didn't really feel pain, but it was horrifying. I felt the strength leave my arms and legs. I couldn't lift them and I could feel them melting before I slowly stopped feeling anything at all. At least if I had been able to feel something I—" She gulped. "I dunno."

Lena took a deep breath and let it out slowly, she glanced around the bar. "I wonder what will happen to us when we die?"

Dani blinked. "Okay." She pointed at herself with her free hand, the other holding her milkshake for another quick sip. "Ghost?"

"Alright," Lena said, crossing her arms. "Hear me out. So, ghosts happen when a creature—"

"Not person?"

Lena gave her a short glare. "It's a habit I've picked up from here. Too many species. Anyway, person, creature, whatever. They die, then ghost and/or afterlife, or something, right? Kinda hard to argue with that since I have ghosts in my own world."

"Right." Dani put down her milkshake and slid her hands into her pockets. "That's pretty much standard."

"But… we're not really people, are we?" Lena asked softly. "We're constructs."

Dani stared at her. "Wow. Now I'm really going to get a complex."

"I'm serious, though," Lena said, choking back a laugh. "We didn't really die, did we? But we were close. I usually don't think much about it but..." She motioned at Dani with her hand. "You come from a world full of ghosts."

"No, I get what you mean," Dani said. "I usually just don't think about it. I mean, it's a certainty that everyone else has a chance to become a ghost, at least in my world. There are also a LOT of different places in the Ghost Zone, where ghosts live as normal people or go to areas where they can do what they most enjoyed in life. But…" She trailed off.

"What about us, right?" Lena said. She licked her beak. "I—don't even know if I'll age. It took some time for me to turn from a shadow left behind into this but. I've been around for a while, looking like this. I might be a teen forever."

"Well, I for one hope I get older," Dani said. "I don't want to be a kid the rest of eternity like something out of an angsty vampire novel."

"Tell me about it."

They fell into an uneasy silence, neither willing to meet each other's eyes, or even drink their milkshakes.

"Well, I expected you to become friends, not to fall into doom and gloom at the first chance you got," Sunset commented as she emerged from her office. When she closed the door, it shimmered and the ying-yang sunset mark on the door turned into Rarity's three diamonds. "What's going on?"

"Nothing much," Lena sighed. "Just wondering what happens to constructs when they die."

Sunset frowned. "I imagine this is not a joke."

"It's not," Dani said. "Since we're both created like this, even having an afterlife of sorts like I do, what would happen if I really died?"

Sunset blinked.

"I'm made of shadows, and basically she's a clone," Lena elaborated. "Most places require you to not be made up to have a soul and therefore an afterlife."

"I see." Sunset took a seat. "Man, this is above my paygrade."

Lena and Dani glared at her and she grinned. "Sorry, sorry. I'm not making fun of you girls, I'm tying to figure out how to put my thoughts into words." She took a deep breath. "A lot of places have no concept or even a real proof of an afterlife, you know?" she started, crossing her arms and staring at the half-full glasses of milkshakes. "Sure, they have some religion or other telling them they have one, but proof?" She shook her head. "Nah. And just because it's true in one universe, it doesn't mean it's true in another."

"So… what do they do then?" Lena asked.

"The same we do, the same you do." Sunset gestured with her hand and a bottle of soda levitated from the fridge up to her. She took a sip before continuing, "they live their lives and try to change and leave a mark in the world that will come after them."

The girls were quiet.

Sunset sighed. "I have a friend… someone I want you girls to meet some day, but he once wrote the declaration of principles for an alliance of many species and worlds, to work in harmony. Every time I talk to him, I—he touches something deep within me. With his words, his history—" She laughed a little, then straightened up in her seat. "Anyway, part of that declaration of principles says this:

"Here, gathered together in common cause, we agree to recognize this singular truth and this singular rule: That we must be kind to one another.
Because each voice enriches us and ennobles us and each voice lost diminishes us.
We are the voice of the Universe, the soul of creation, the fire that will light the way to a better future.
We are one."(2)

The girls stared at her, and Sunset wasn't sure it was because of the words themselves, because of how solemnly she had said that, or because she had remembered it exactly, but she took that as a sign to continue. "This has been true every place I have been to. Every Rarity, every Gilda. Every wizard. Every human. Every Atlantean. Every immortal or mortal."

She smiled and reached out taking the girl's hands in her own. "It's scary, not knowing. I don't know either for sure, but… every voice matters. Every creature across the multiverse has a message of their own; a shared intent to live or be outlived by their legacy in some way or another. Maybe we'll become ghosts, or maybe we'll fade… but I look at you girls, and I sit here and I hear you and I feel your joy and sadness, and I know you're as real as I am. As anyone else out there.

"I know you matter, and not only to me, but to everyone else that meets you. And that your absence would sadden me and make the universe a little less bright. And what is that but your soul? The one thing that every culture across the multiverse debates and argues but all agree that is, in the end, what goes to the afterlife or not?"

Lena smirked, then chuckled, then let out a laugh. "Sunset, you take things too seriously."

"Yeah," Dani said, a big grin on her face and her eyes sparkling with veritable joy. "We were just talking, you know?"

Sunset smiled, and finished off her soda, before patting the pair on their shoulders. "Of course. I didn't need to take things so solemnly, right?"

"Right!"

"How about we go back to my home and visit Princess Twilight and the others? Tonight's Nightmare Night, after all, and what better than demons, shadows with magical powers and ghosts to give them all a good fright?"

Lena and Dani shared a glance. "Sounds like a plan!"

As Sunset picked up the glasses and took them to wash, the girls smiled at each other.

"We are one, huh?" Lena asked, offering her fist to Dani.

"We are one," the ghost replied, bumping her fist with her own.

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

(1) Butch Hartman's Youtube Channel explorations of the Danny Phantom characters. Future, development, Ghost Zone secrets, etc. Many, many vids!

(2) G'kar, Declaration of Principles. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=guLQ8KDNyLw

The Grudgings of Gilda (The 8th Rank - Ongoing)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D & Winter Quill
The Grudgings of Gilda

It might have been the height of summer, but that did very little to warm the nights in Griffonstone. The icy air rolled down from the mountain glaciers to blanket the city, wrapping it in a deep chill that only the thickest of fur and feathers would shake. It got into every home, through the broken windows and roofs, making every griffon curl tight to stay warm as they tried to sleep.

Sleeping was exactly what Gilda should have been doing, yet she found that she couldn’t silence the thoughts churning in her mind. Instead she found herself wandering through the dark streets of the crumbling town, the only light coming from the full moon that hung low over the distant mountains. It gave the town a gloomy look, filling the gaps between the buildings with an inky blackness that seemed to seep out into the street.

“Great, now I’m getting poetic,” she grumbled to herself, shaking her head. She had spent the first half of the night tossing and turning in her bed, until she couldn’t take it anymore. She had hoped the walk would have cleared her head, but it wasn’t helping at all.

The four pony princesses would be arriving the next day, and she would have to host them. Her bakery was hardly the place for such a meeting to happen, but there was nowhere else to hold it. They would be in her home, and there they would be deciding the future of the Griffon Kingdom. A future as part of Equestria, a future with her as its leader.

Princess Gilda. It still sounded strange to her ears, yet it was her title. She was a princess, a griffon princesses. The whole thing just made her head spin. This was never what she wanted to do with her life, what she had planned to do with it, but now it was who she was. Even though she had left the crown back at her home, she could still feel the weight of it on her head.

If only she had only listened to Celestia and read the damnable treaty before signing it, she could have avoided all of this. There was no one to blame but herself; she had plucked her own feathers this time. Now she just had to do everything else that was expected of her, which was all too much.

She wanted someone to show up and tell her what to do. She wanted a way out of the mess she was in. She wanted a way to calm down so she could get some sleep.

But what she really wanted was a drink.

There was a moment went the wind rose up, whipping around Gilda’s face, causing her feathers to flutter around her, and then stilled. The wind falling quiet, the air becoming perfectly calm. It was eerie, the wind almost never stopped in Griffonstone. The world was nearly silent, the only sound coming from the distant flap of wings.

Light started to glow behind her, casting her shadow across the street. She twisted her head around to look over her shoulder, expecting to find another griff trying to sneak up on her.

She found a door. A door that had no right to exist in Griffonstone. It was wedged between two buildings where there should have been an entrance to a narrow alley, but instead there was a wall with an impossible door inside of it. A single light was glowing above the doorway, flicking softly and casting a warm yellow light over everything. The door was perfectly smooth wood that had been stained and cared for, a piece of stained glass sitting in the top of it. The glass was in the shape of a sun, split into two parts, yellow and red, that mingled in the center.

Next to the door was a sign, swinging in the non-existent wind. Even in the dim light she could recognize the image of a cocktail glass that was drawn on the sign.

Gilda stared at the impossible door for a few moments, beak hanging open. Somehow, out of all her wishes and desires, the one that was granted was for a drink.

Licking her beak, she reached forward and grabbed the door handle and put her weight against the door, pushing it open. Warm air washed over her, mixed with the smell of citrus and fried onions. She took in a long breath of it, savoring it for a moment.

Then Gilda, the princess of the Griffon Kingdom, stepped through the door.

Sunset Shimmer lined the last of the barrels and attached the tap to it, testing it briefly to make sure the brew flowed out adequately. She took a sip of the dark liquid, enjoying the hint of coffee and dark chocolate in her palate before humming to herself and starting to clean up the area.

She didn't rotate much of the stuff behind the bar often, but it was something she aimed to change. After all, taste across the multiverse was a fickle thing, and what may please a Duro would not necessarily be something a Narn would find enjoyable. And she so liked having G'kar visit.

Still, her usual sector seldom put her in circumstances where biology would be so desperately different, so there was always something to drink, even if she had to keep things available just in case. That was the fun of her bar, after all: it surprised her as much as it surprised her guests, sometimes.

At least when it behaved.

But still, she hadn't had an incident in a while, and Rarity had assured her that the bar wasn't going to go anywhere that Sunset didn't want it to. Which raised a whole bunch of other questions.

The bell rang.

Questions that she would have to delve into at another time, apparently. She brushed the front of her clothes, making sure everything was in order, then paused briefly as a familiar griffon stepped into the bar. "Welcome to Sunset's Isekai, Gilda, my name is Sunset Shimmer, and I'll be your bartender tonight."

Gilda stared at her for a full minute. "Alright, is this some sort of prank?"

Sunset leaned on the counter. "Nope. I'm real."

Gilda raised a claw and rubbed her eyes. "I've heard that leadership can drive somecreatures mad, but I didn't expect it to be this quickly." She glanced around then stepped closer to the bar itself, touching it gingerly. "Huh. It's real."

"Toldja," Sunset said.

"Right." Gilda cleared her throat and sat on one of the stools. "And you know my name, how?"

"Ah well, the long and short is that this bar can go anywhere, anytime, anyplace in any possibility," Sunset explained briefly, picking up a menu. "The only reason it appears for customers is when they need a drink and an ear to listen, be they ponies, griffons, humans, minotaurs, ghosts, or other."

"Other?"

Sunset nodded. "Many."

"Huh. Still not sold on you being real." Gilda looked down at the menu that was being handed over to her. She took it and opened it, blinking at the choices. "How come I can read this if you're not from my world?"

"Well, I technically am—"

"Trust me, if things like you were walking out there, we'd have heard of it."

"—but I'm not, because I traveled to another dimension," Sunset finished, pretending that Gilda hadn't said anything. "Besides, my menus are special, they get a sense of sorts about your preferences and provide options that you might be familiar with, as well as some you would like."

Gilda raised an eyebrow. "Really."

"Oh yes."

"And you have all the ingredients you could possibly use for any number of visitors from an infinite universe."

Sunset shrugged and turned around, motioning for Gilda to lean over the counter. When she had done so, Sunset opened her fridge and let her look inside.

"I—" Gilda leaned back. "I need to get one of those for my bakery."

Sunset snorted, closing the fridge. "I have to admit you are made of sterner stuff than I thought. The last creature I showed the fridge to started waxing poetic about how small they were compared to the grandiose nature of the universe."

"It's a fridge." Gilda paused, then rolled her eyes and nodded. "A very… large fridge. That looks tiny on the outside."

Sunset smirked. "As I said, sterner stuff."

Gilda silently glanced at the menu. "I guess I'll try this."

She placed the menu down and tapped the item with the tip of her claw. Sunset blinked, leaning closer. "A Bloody Bull," she said. "Right on it. I hope you like it spicy."

Gilda chuckled. "I'm half bird, spiciness doesn't do much for me."

"That's what they all say at first," Sunset countered, picking up a shaker and starting to sort out her ingredients. "Just for you, Gilda, I'll be using one of the very special hot peppers from Quetzalacatenango. Just remember that you're also half cat."

"Que-whatnow?"

Sunset grinned, already mixing some pickle juice, fresh black pepper, salt, Worcestershire sauce, horseradish, sambal, an evil-looking glowing chili she levitated with magic, rather than touch, which she cracked in half and threw in, seeds and all, tomato juice and some fresh lemon juice. She started mixing. "Quetzalacatenango. The guy that sold them to me said that they were grown deep in the jungle primeval by the inmates of a Guatemalan insane asylum."

"I think you're making that up."

Sunset shrugged. Once her mix was done, she took another shaker, picking out from the fridge some beef stock, a splash of one of her dark beers, and some vodka before straining a carefully measured amount of her other mix. "Am I?"

Gilda crossed her forelegs as Sunset broke a large piece of ice into a tall glass, filled it up with the mix and decorated it with some greens and another of those glowing chilies.

"Enjoy," Sunset said, sliding the drink up to Gilda. "So, what's eating you? I've seen other yous a couple of times, but none of them seemed half as ready to rip off somepony."

As she thought about how to best answer Sunset's question, Gilda studied the drink. It was served in a tall, thick glass with a single, large ice cube, almost-invisible in the murky, almost glowing, lava-red of the drink itself. It was garnished simply with a celery stalk, and a long toothpick running across a pickled okra, an olive and a green bean. The decorations were finished with a slice of lemon, contrasting the whole thing with its cheerful, fresh yellow color.

It screamed 'spicy'. She gingerly took a sample sip.

Wow. She could feel it! Not enough to actually burn her, but damn. It was delicious! And yet something inside her whispered that serving that to non-avians should be illegal. She glanced warily at Sunset Shimmer. Not that this bar seemed to be under anycreature's jurisdiction other than its owner's.

That line of thought, however, brought up another problem.

"I'm a prin—" She stopped. It sounded so ridiculous. "It's just—look, I didn't ask for it, but basically Celestia made me do it!"

Sunset crossed her arms. "Celestia made you do it." She tapped one of her fingers on her elbow. "What exactly are we talking about here? Because you sound like you committed a crime on behalf of the crown."

"No! I am the crown!" Gilda said defensively, before realizing what she had done. She cleared her throat. "Okay, scratch that."

"Sure thing, Dredd," Sunset said, leaning on the counter. "Take a deep breath; no one is going to judge you here, alright?"

Gilda tried to follow the advice. She took a deep breath and let it out, then took a deep gulp of her drink, the alcohol warming her up. She let herself soak it in for a few seconds before releasing her breath slowly. "Alright," she said, glancing up at the bartender. "Listen. I don't like this, but here's the deal."

She took another deep breath and rolled back her wings. She stretched her neck and rolled back her shoulders as well. She took a sip. She sighed.

"Yes?" Sunset asked eventually.

"Alright! Geez!" Gilda glared at the smirking bartender. "It's embarrassing to admit, alright?!"

Sunset smiled and held up her hands placatingly. "Okay, okay."

“I’m one of the few griffons that care about Griffonstone," Gilda said once she had calmed down. "Most are just happy to sit around and do nothing while it crumbles around their wings, but I tried to do something. Something stupid, something for myself, something to maybe make our lives a fraction better. It was just supposed to be a simple bakery, and I was going to be a baker. Instead I’m a princess.”

Sunset blinked. "Wait. you're a princess?" She stared at Gilda, who started to feel a bit self conscious. "Man I never thought about taking over another kingdom. Hm."

Gilda considered the bartender, unsure if she had heard right. "Uh. Isn't that a bit much for a bartender?"

Her host crossed her arms defensively and huffed. "I wasn't always a bartender. I almost took over the world once." She shook her head and chuckled. "But that's neither here nor there."

"No, no, if you're going to drop something like that and then expect me to just ignore it..."

"I mean, I can," Sunset said, "but we can definitely talk about that later. So, Princess, you were saying?"

Gilda narrowed her eyes, imagining all sorts of things she could do to this clawless creature. "Yeah. Well, turns out the state of the place bothered more than just a few of us, and it caught the attention of Princess Celestia, so she headed over here to see who could take charge."

"Aaand, that was you?" Sunset asked. "I mean, I know that the princess is aware you're friends with Rainbow Dash at least. It makes sense she'd try to start the conversation going with someone who's somewhat familiar with how ponies work and think."

Gilda reminded herself that this bartender probably knew everycreature well enough not to have to explain herself. It made things easier… and yet somewhat more embarrassing even. "Well, whatever her reasoning was, she ended up in my bakery and talking to me about the issues going on. She had this amazing treaty in her hooves, you see. It had all the things that Griffonstone needed and… well, I signed it."

Sunset stared at her, then slowly raised an eyebrow. "And you read it before signing it, right?"

Gilda drank more and leaned back. "It's getting warm in here, isn't it?"

"Nope. That's just the Quetzalacatenango pepper acting up," Sunset said. "So I take it you didn't read it, and that's why you say Celestia made you do it?"

Gilda didn't like the mild tone of disapproval she could hear in Sunset's voice. “It would be so easy to blame Celestia for doing this to me, but she tried to stop me. She didn’t come into my bakery planing to crown me princess, she just wanted my help to find the right griffon for the job.”

"Celestia seldom does things for no reason," Sunset said gently. "Whatever she saw in you—whatever you did or said, it would have affected her offer. I think if she had seen you weren't fit for the job, she'd outright not even offer you the treaty."

Shifting in her seat, Gilda avoided Sunset's gaze. "Maybe."

Sunset sighed, leaning over to pat Gilda's shoulder. It was done with such familiarity that oddly enough, even if she had just met Sunset, it didn't bother her that much.

"So I take it you've read the whole thing now?"

“Read it? I’ve nearly memorized the bucking thing." Despite not blaming Celestia for the ultimate decision of her being turned into a princess, she still could feel her fur bristle and her feathers puff in anger. "I’m not going to be blindsided like that again.”

Sunset nodded, humming. She paced a little behind the bar, giving her considering looks before stopping again in front of her. "I guess the main question is: do you want to help Griffonstone change for the better?"

“Of course I want to help! Have you ever seen Griffonstone? The place is a dump, and nearly every griffon living there is miserable. If my dumb bakery could make things better, that’s great. But I’m not cut out to be a leader.”

Sunset shrugged. "Celestia seems to think so, and from what I've seen of you in other worlds—well, most other worlds—I think you have it in you to not only lead, but be great at it."

“Running a bakery doesn't qualify anygriff to be a princess.”

The bartender seemed undeterred. "What makes you think you're not qualified? It's not like your bakery ran on its own, right?"

Gilda had to concede that, but it still didn't mean much.

"It's not like I do it on my own. I don’t know what I would do without Greta and Skychart. I would never have finished the bakery if wasn’t for their help. But even with their help, I have to do everything out of nothing. How do you make a government from scratch?”

Sunset smirked, tapping Gilda's beak with her soft finger. "And who says you have to do everything just because you're the princess. Delegation of duties is a must!"

Gilda briefly considered biting the finger just to prove some sort of point, but decided against it. She might need another drink after all, however annoying Sunset Shimmer could be.

"But more to the point," Sunset continued, "you won't be starting from scratch, exactly. I imagine that the treaty contains several agreements with Canterlot? I'm very sure something in there will be related to establishing a government with their aid, correct? Once you figure out who the right griff is for the job, you'll be all set."

"Yeah, well." Gilda huffed. "I just don't think I'm fit for this. Run a bakery? Sure. Do the occasional errand with ponies that have saved the world? Yeah. I can do that. But be a Princess?" She felt her beak twist into a grimace of distaste. "That's a different thing. I'll have to dress up. I'll have to attend parties with creatures that behave like pampered…" She didn't say ponies. "Fools."

"Well, I could argue that it's not like that," Sunset said, "but the bottom line is that you'll have to attend a few events and be… politically nice to some creatures. But you don't need to change to be the princess. Just look at Ember."

Gilda thought about that for a few moments before staring at Sunset straight in the eye. "Who?"

Her snark was worth it. Sunset's smug smirk slipped with the dawning realization that Gilda truly had no idea who she was talking about. For some odd reason, it felt kind of good to admit that ignorance, if only to prove to the bartender she really didn't know everything.

"Right. That's—well. You might want to meet her, she's someone you get along well with, in other universes."

Gilda raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"

"Yeah, there's this one where you have a business with the local Rarity making beer and—you know, I think I'd rather not go there." Sunset cleared her throat. "Anyway, Ember is the Princess of the Dragons in a large percent of universes."

"So why should I think about her situation then?"

"Well, it didn't stop her from being herself," Sunset said. "At all."

Gilda felt herself smile. Perhaps she should meet this Ember.

"In any case." Sunset sighed. "I'm sorry you ended up in that position, but do you really see anygriff else actually doing the job?"

As much as she wanted to say that yes, that old bastard Gruff should do it, she had to face the reality that no, she didn't. For all their bravado, most griffons were willing to just sit it out rather than put in the effort to change things.

"And I know different worlds have slight variations," Sunset continued, "but—now that you know the treaty inside and out—would you have made a different choice?"

"I—" Gilda stared hard at the half-empty glass in her claw. In the end, who else could do the job? Nogriff in Griffonstone was going to look past their personal interests in order to really put things in order. Even Gruff couldn't do it in a way that would encourage other griffons to do their best, regardless of his hidden intentions. The old bird couldn't even tell if he was being supportive or petty half the time. "I guess not."

She looked up, expecting that smug look on Sunset's face, but there was none. She was simply smiling at her, and despite herself, Gilda smiled back. "I'm not sure how I'm gonna do it, but I guess there's no other bird that can handle the heat. So they'll have to deal with me."

"I think they could do a lot worse," Sunset replied, grinning. "If you do this with that much conviction, I think you'll be fine."

"I'm not convinced I'm the right choice, I'm just convinced I'm the only option."

Sunset shrugged. "I'll take it. And—I think—so will they."

"I can always smack their tails around if they don't follow orders," Gilda said, slamming the rest of her drink down. "Put them in their place, my way or the highway!"

Sunset's smile diminished. "Right."

Gilda snorted. "I'm joking. Kinda. They need a reminder here and there that there's now a leader in town, but it is that kind of town. So they'll be fine."

The bartender shook her head. "You know, I can kind of see now what other Sunsets see in their Gildas."

They stared at each other in silence for a moment. "Did you just—"

"By the way," Sunset interrupted, "since you've been newly crowned and everything, this drink is on the house. I feel like you've earned it."

Gilda snorted, but couldn't stop grinning. "Sure thing. Thank you." She made sure none of her drink was left, then pushed herself away from the bar, landing lithely on her paws and claws. She stretched her wings and back. "You know, I never thought talking to a bartender would help calm my nerves so much."

"It's part of the job."

"Yeah, right," Gilda laughed. She glanced at Sunset. "I think I should head back… I have an early morning tomorrow."

"Before you go," Sunset said, walking around. "How about we take a picture and I give you my card?"

Sunset had taken some liberties with this picture, sitting upright and leaning back against Gilda, who was wearing a crown they had obtained from Rarity's office. Sunset was grinning at the camera, with the traditional victory sign, while Gilda was glancing away to the left with a slightly embarrassed expression on her face.

But they both looked like they were having fun, which was all that really mattered.

As she placed it on the wall among all the other pictures, she smiled gently. "I'm sure you'll have plenty of challenges coming up. And it might seem difficult to keep things together and succeed. But I really can't wait to see where you take things, Gilda."

She took a glance around and exhaled a deep breath. She needed to vacuum and clean the tables, but after that…

"Maybe I should start planning something with the girls. It's been a while."

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Many thanks to Winter Quill for letting me work on their story The 8th Rank!

Back to the Acres (Heir A-pear-ent - Post Fic)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D & FOME
Back to the Acres

Thunk.

"C’mon, Buttercup, you can do better’n that!"

Buttercup held back most of her groan. One thing she’d never realized during the thrilling "forbidden romance" part of her courtship, one thing that stallion had never thought to tell her, was that when you married a farmer, you married his crop. She’d grown up learning all the intricate lore and specialized techniques for handling pears, and that didn’t matter one lick when dealing with fruit so tough they could literally buck it off the tree.

It also meant she’d never learned how to buck it off the tree. Years of harvests had let her pick up enough technique to not embarrass herself, but her dear, sweet, beloved nuisance of a husband had decided that now was the time to try to cram a good ten-plus years of foalhood lessons into her hind-legs.

All because she had to show off some of what that stallion had taught her. And Bright Mac, big lovable lunk that he was, had to return the favor.

"Buttercup?"

She took a deep breath. No point in snapping at him. He really was just trying to help. "Sorry, darlin’. Just thinkin’ is all."

Bright Mac frowned. "Well Ah ain’t doin’ my job right then."

"Huh?" That stallion. Just kept surprising her since the day he knocked over the old silo.

"Ah brought you out t’ the orchard t’ get yer mind off things for a while."

Mind you, they weren’t always good surprises. "Bright, you’ve been doin’ nothin’ but remindin’ me how Ah don’t know the first thing about applebuckin’."

"Don’t want you gettin’ hurt is all. Nice thing about needin’ more bucks to clean out a tree is you can work out tension real quick." He scuffed the ground with a hoof. "An’, well, you been awful quiet since we went back to the Pear side."

Buttercup sighed. Thoughts of just how bad the orchard was looking came back to mind. "Yeah. There’s a lotta memories in those trees, good an’ bad."

"Well, Ma always says if yer head’s stuck in a problem, yer hooves can solve it."

"That’s a nice thought, but Ah dunno how well it’s workin’ fer me."

"Hmm…" Bright beamed. "Ah know! Follow me!"

She did, though she wasn’t sure where to. Buttercup knew Sweet Apple Acres well enough, but she didn’t have the bone-deep familiarity that came from growing up here. By the time she realized where they were headed, they were already there. "Methuxylem?"

Methuxylem was almost as old as the Acres, a great titan of tree, three times as wide as a pony was long and tall enough to cast shade over enough space for a dozen smaller ones. Nopony dared even suggest cutting him down, not when his apples had saved the family from starvation when Granny Smith was still in pigtails.

Buttercup sighed and started walking around the behemoth, looking for some angle that wouldn’t break her legs against it. "Lemme guess. You want me t’ buck this big ol’ tree all by myself, an’ then I’ll be too tuckered out t’ think."

"Eeyup."

She paused. "Uh, Bright?"

Hoofsteps approached her. "Yes, darlin’?"

"Now, Ah ain’t much of an Apple, but I’m pretty sure y’all never grew trees with doors in ‘em on this side o’ th’ fence."

And yet there was a door very clearly embedded in the massive trunk. Equally clear was how it was made of a different, dark-stained wood, set on hinges that had no right being in any tree. And right in the middle was a two-tone sun of red and yellow, done up in crystal.

The gas lamp sprouting out above it like some kind of fungus was just silly.

Buttercup strained her ears to make sure, and yes, there definitely voices coming from the other side. She frowned and turned back to Bright. "This ain’t a zap apple omen Granny ‘forgot’ t’ mention, did she?"

"You ain’t still mad at her fer not tellin’ you why the timberwolves were howlin’ that first year, are ya?"

She looked away and grumbled, "Ah ain’t mad she didn’t tell me. I’m mad she laughed ‘til she was sick."

"Well this ain’t no zap apple omen Ah ever seen. An’ it ain’t any other kinda Everfree weirdness neither. Long as Methuxylem’s been around, somepony woulda noticed long before now."

Both stood and stared for a few moments. "Think it’s a prank from some magic school students?" said Buttercup.

Bright shook his head. "Ah think it’s an awful long way from Canterlot just fer a buncha bored unicorns t’ do this."

"Then I’m goin’ in."

His jaw dropped. "Yer what!?"

"Now don’t you start. The foals’re in town with Granny." Buttercup pointed to the chalkboard on the door sporting a cocktail glass with that same sun on the rim. "Besides, buckin’s thirsty work. You comin’?"

Bright smiled and nuzzled her. "Buttercup, Ah’ll follow you t’ Tartarus an’ back."

She smirked and made a show of checking the position of the sun. "Bit late fer that. C’mon, let’s see what all’s goin’ on."

"I never knew Twilight was such a lightweight," Rainbow Dash grunted, shifting her passed-out friend as she shimmied under her arm to better keep her upright.

"Really darling," Rarity threw in, holding Twilight from the other side, "you should know better than to give her something alcoholic. Don't you remember last year at Sweet Apple Acres?"

"Hey, hey!" Sunset raised her hands. "I swear I didn't put any alcohol in there. She had the non-alcoholic-only menu, and I didn't spice anything."

"Then, how—" Rainbow Dash hissed, adjusting the weight again "—did she end up like this?"

"Oh! I know!" Pinkie said, turning to show them a soda can. "She drank my beer!"

"That's… not beer, Pinkie," Sunset pointed out. She then frowned and took a closer look. "And I don't remember selling you any Sunrise Sarsaparilla."

"Oh, that's just a sticker to throw off the police!" Pinkie peeled off the fake brand to show that that was indeed a beer. And not just any beer.

"Pinkie," Sunset said, carefully adding the beer to the total bill that she was fronting, "that stuff is illegal in many universes for a reason."

Pinkie looked to the can, then to Sunset, then—before any of the others could stop her—she downed the thing. "Shotgun!"

Fluttershy, who was slightly tipsy, giggled, then took a hold of Pinkie's shoulders from behind and turned her to face the door. "Okay Pinkie, let's head home."

"Thanks for having us, Sunset!" Pinkie called, looking fairly normal for someone that should be passed out already. "And don't worry about Twilight, she can't face the alcohol if she doesn't try it!"

"I don't think that's the kind of therapy she'd need in her life at all, Pinkie," Rarity commented. She turned to look at Applejack, who had remained completely from the moment they had started wrapping up the party. "Are you coming with us, darling?"

The other girl shook her head, blinking at them. "Um. Uh, sorry there, Rares, Ah spaced out," she said. She glanced over at Sunset and then back to her girlfriend. "Ah hate to ask, but do y'all mind goin' on without me? There's a couple of things Ah'd like to talk to Sunset about."

"I'll suck you all into another dimension!" Twilight suddenly hollered, laughing maniacally before slumping down into unconsciousness a second later. She then mumbled something about cuddly bears with hearts in their stomachs blasting her with rainbows of love and tenderness.

"Right," Rainbow Dash said, "I don't mind doing that. What I really don't want to do is stand here holding Twilight. She's heavier than she looks."

"Aaaaalll the potatoes!"

"...and she's not making sense. It's like hanging out at Pinkie Pie's whenever Ms. Cake makes her special brownies, only I'm not also out of it."

"Well, if you're sure you want to stay…" Rarity hesitated, then planted a small peck on Applejack's cheek. "I'll see you later then, darling."

Applejack's face split into a smile. "You definitely will."

The first ones out with little more than another "thank you", were Pinkie and Fluttershy, followed by Rainbow and Rarity, dragging Twilight.

"Let's do this again!"

"Loved the bar, Sunny!"

"Bubblegum!"

When the door closed behind them, Applejack let out a long-suffering sigh, and sat at the bar again, watching only for a second as Sunset started picking up the glasses, before she also stood up again and helped picked up the plates and remaining food.

"Hey, AJ," Sunset called out. "Do you mind if I also do the bills before we get talking?"

"Sure thing, Sunset," she replied, "Ah'll just clean up the bar on this side."

The pair worked in silence, Sunset passing Applejack a mop and a bucket when requested, and soon enough, the bar was as pristine as when she had walked in. With all the energy from the others, Applejack hadn't really had much of a chance to take a look at the place, other than to remark that it reminded her of the fancy bars the Oranges had gone to in Manehattan. But now that she and Sunset were alone, she started taking in just how cozy it really was.

The wooden tables and pictures took away that edge from it, making it feel more comfortable for a casual visit than she had initially thought. She studied the pictures. Most of them had Sunset in them, and there was even a drawing. She quickly found the graduation picture, and soon studied the other ones.

There was Gilda, who was standing next to... an injured Sunset? 'When did that happen?' Wait. Half the people in the pictures were not even people at all!

"Uh, Sunset?"

Her friend looked up from the pad in her hand, where she was presumably managing her bills and blinked a couple of times. "Yeah?"

"How come there's—" she motioned with her hands at the pictures "—so many creatures here?"

Sunset put down the pad and walked over to stand next to her. "What do you mean? Oh… these guys? Well, I told you this place was an inter-dimensional bar, right?"

Applejack stared at her for a solid thirty seconds. "A what now?"

"Alright, let me… uh, let me put this away, and we can talk about this as well as whatever you wanted to talk about first." Sunset said, trotting around the bar to put away her papers. "But the long and short is, this place moves around all over. Those pictures are of aliens, creatures from Equestria, and even other versions of me or the others."

"You don't say," Applejack muttered, taking a closer look of a pony-human version of Rarity dressed like a cowboy and trying to figure out how to convince her Rarity to try that.

"I do say!" Sunset replied.

"Right." Applejack sighed and turned around, walking over to the bar and taking her seat from earlier again.

"So, tell me, what's buggin' you?"

Applejack raised an eyebrow, then said with exaggerated enunciation, "Are you mockin' mah acksent?"

The pair held each other's eyes with straight faces until Sunset grinned and acknowledged her defeat. "Seriously though, what is it?"

"Ah, y'see…" Applejack shifted in her seat, licking her lips and glancing away. "Um. Rarity and Ah… we're… goin' to take things to the next level, if you catch my drift."

Even if Sunset was one of the smartest girls Applejack knew, it still seemed to take her a moment to do the math. Her eyes went wide and she grinned widely. "Oh, wow! Congratulations!"

"Heh." Applejack leaned back and lowered her hat to hide her embarrassment. "Yeah. Thanks." Her smile slipped away. "But Ah'm worried. Ah don't know what—well, Ah ,know what Granny Smith and Apple Bloom will say. Ah'm not too sure about Big Mac, but Ah think he'll be fine with it too but…"

Sunset waited for her to continue, but when Applejack couldn't find the words, she spoke up. "But?"

"Ah'm… worried Ah won't be doin' what my ma and pa would like." Applejack looked up, meeting Sunset's stunned look head on.

"Wait, what?" Sunset asked. "Why?"

"We come from a traditional family, and Ah—well, Ah can't shake the feelin' that with how times were back when they were alive… they might've not liked the idea of their daughter bein', y'know. Into girls."

Sunset hadn't answered immediately. "Oh," she said softly after almost a minute had passed. "But—" Whatever she was about to say, she had stopped immediately, and Applejack got the sense that she probably wouldn't have liked hearing it. Eventually Sunset spoke again. "I think they would want you to be happy."

"Ah know, Ah do!" Applejack said miserably, "But Ah can't shake the feelin' that it might not be the type of happiness they envisioned. Ah'm not going to have little Apples of my own… at least direct from my line. And theirs."

"AJ, I just think that—"

Whatever Sunset was about to tell her was interrupted by the silver bell at the door chiming, and Applejack turned to look at the entrance, maybe Rainbow Dash and Rarity had decided to come back to check on her.

Buttercup had expected to see a bar, and she did. That was where expectation and reality parted ways, since anypony who’d expect to see creatures like the ones in that bar were getting into what shouldn’t be gotten into.

They weren’t so terrible to look at. She’d lived next to the Everfree her whole life; she’d seen worse. It was the terribly familiar hat one wore that threw her off.

The other, the one with the mane that matched the sun on the door, spoke up, rolling out the words like they were old hat to her. "Welcome to Sunset’s Isekai! My name is Sunset Shimmer and I’ll be with you in just a moment. We’re cleaning up from an earlier party."

Bright tipped his hat. "No rush, Miss Shimmer." Always the gentlecolt, that one. "Uh, it is Miss, right?" A doofus, but a gentlecolt.

Sunset seemed to take it in stride. Hopefully. What was a smile for some creatures could just be baring teeth for others. "It is."

The other creature seemed downright poleaxed. And then she returned the favor. "Pa?" She turned to Buttercup. "Ma?"

Bright boggled, but Buttercup’s gears started turning. The voice wasn’t quite right. Not yet. But if that hide were a coat...

Sunset slipped behind the bar. Bright, bless his heart, cleared his throat and said, "Uh, Ah ain’t quite sure what yer gettin’ at, miss, but—"

Buttercup nudged him as she walked past him. She kept her focus on the creature. There weren’t quite as many freckles and no sign of a tail, but she’d know those big green eyes anywhere. "Jackie?"

"Jackie?" Bright echoed.

Applejack fell to her knees in front of Buttercup, who couldn’t help but smile. "Goodness gracious, filly. Ah knew you’d shoot up like a weed, but this seems a bit much."

"Ah-Ah…"

A thump made all three look to the bar, where a rocks glass full of something vividly green sat. "Applejack, drink this," said Sunset.

"Why?"

"You’re about to pass out."

"Yeah, that’s a good reason." Applejack staggered to the bar, slung it back, and winced.

"Sorry, can’t do anything about the aftertaste without affecting the potion itself." Sunset took a deep breath. "So, you probably all have a lot of questions right now."

Bright nodded as he and Buttercup followed her. Two of the stools lowered for them. "You could say that."

Sunset sighed. "Okay, long story short, the multiverse is a big, strange, and often confusing place. We happen to come from two worlds—more or less—that have a lot of the same people. Only in one world they’re magical ponies, and in the other they’re virtually magicless and hairless bipeds called ‘humans.’ And my bar has the ability to drift through time and space in ways that would horrify my old Ethics of Magic lecturer." After a moment, she added, "Not that I ever really listened to Professor Trolley Dilemma, but still."

"So this was a prank from Celestia’s School?" The words slipped out before Buttercup could hold them back.

"If it is, it’s the bar pranking you three. And possibly me." Sunset rolled her eyes. "It seems to enjoy that kind of thing lately. But I’m just here to facilitate. And take your drink orders, whenever you’re ready. AJ, pardon the phrase, but this is your rodeo."

"Uh… yeah. Sorry, jus’ gettin’ my head around you two as horses."

"Ponies," said everyone else in the bar.

"We’ve been over this," added Sunset. "You’ve been a pony."

"The one time. It’s hard enough seein’ Ma an’ Pa again as it is—"

"Whoa there, Jackie," said Bright. "Whaddaya mean ‘again’?"

"Ah think Ah know." Buttercup looked to Sunset. "There’s more differences between us and her than jus’ what we look like, ain’t there?"

Sunset cleared her throat and turned around, rearranging a few bottles. "That’s… not really my place to say."

"It’s... " Applejack took a deep breath, pain etched on her face. Old pain, the kind Buttercup saw in the mirror on a birthday she hadn’t celebrated in a long time. "Ma. Pa. Ah gotta ask you somethin’."

"Hold up," Sunset spoke out. "Just a couple of things. Here are the menus, and Applejack, even if you're from different worlds, telling them the future as it relates directly to them is a bad idea. We really don't know how they are going to turn out, alright?" She patted her friend on the shoulder. "Now, why don't you all three go sit down at one of the tables? I think that'll make it more comfortable than talking across the bar."

She motioned for them, picking up three menus and walking with them to the tables at the end of the bar. She set them down, and smiled. "Don't worry too much about the height, the chairs will adjust so that you're all comfortable. One of the advantages of dimensional magic."

"That sound mighty convenient," Bright Mac piped in, taking a seat after both Buttercup and Applejack had sat down.

Sunset studied Applejack briefly, before squeezing her shoulder and drawing her attention. "Hey, I'll be around the whole time if you need anything okay?" she whispered, getting a nod in response, although not surprisingly, Applejack never took her eyes out of the two ponies across from her.

"Oh, these all look great!" Buttercup said. "And look! Ah think Ah know what Ah'll be drinkin'," she added with a glint in her eye and a solid smile. "Ah'd like a 'Ginger Pear Bourbon', please."

Sunset nodded, ignoring Applejack's surprised gasp, while Bright Mac quickly studied his own menu. "Ah'll have this thing… 'Washington Apple'."

Applejack merely stared silently at the pair. "Ah… think Ah'll choose somethin' later," she said softly.

"Sure thing," Sunset said. "You guys get all settled down. I'll bring your cocktails in a moment."

Applejack simply stared at the pony versions of her parents for a few seconds before she spoke up. "Ginger Pear, mom? What happened to the Apple pride?"

Buttercup blinked, confusion clear on her face for a moment before she smiled. "So you never tried any pears? Jus’ t’ see what all th’ fuss was about?"

Applejack stiffened. "N-no."

"Ah suppose the seed catalog Ah found in our Jackie’s closet don’t carry over to you then." Buttercup’s grin fell and she shook her head. "And Ah guess Ah never told you. The other me, Ah mean."

That response was not what she had been expecting. "Tell me what?" Applejack asked. "Ah'm just… well, you know we Apples never got along with the Pears right? Why, Ah still remember the lickin' Apple Bloom almost got for bringing pear jam that one time. If Big Mac and Ah hadn't hidden it from sight, who knows what Granny Smith would've done!"

Bright groaned and pulled his hat over his eyes. "Dang it, Ma…"

"Well, fer one," said Buttercup, "Ah never showed you any recipes that put apples an’ pears together t’ make somethin’ great. Fer another, Ah never told you how Ah met yer father. He was plowin’ a field, but, well…"

"Some pretty thing caught my eye, an’ the next thing Ah knew, Ah was on Pear property crashin’ into their water silo. Grand Pear chewed me out but good, but workin’ for him gave me time t’ get t’ know Pear Butter."

Applejack nodded. "Right. And what does this have to do with Ma?" Her eyes narrowed. "Ah know the Pears moved away from the area years ago. Was it because you destroyed their silo?"

Bright shook his head. "No, the Pears moved t’ greener pastures some time later. Vanhoover. An’ as for what it has t’ do with yer Ma…"

Buttercup put a hoof on Applejack’s hand, looked deep into her eyes, and said, "Sugarcube. Ah am Pear Butter."

It took a moment for the words to sink in. "Ah think Ah misheard," Applejack admitted, "Ah think meetin' you two again is a bit much to take in, or maybe it was that potion Sunset Shimmer gave me." She sighed, smiling at her mother. "Ah thought you said you were Pear Butter." She chuckled. "Imagine that."

Buttercup just kept looking. The same look that waited for a certain little girl to admit that Winona never got into the cookie jar. The same look that was willing to wait as long as it took for the truth to come out.

Applejack's smile slowly faded and she covered her face with her hands resting her elbows on the table. "Ponyfeathers."

"Language!" Sunset called from the bar, making Applejack glance at her in annoyance.

"You taught me that one!"

"But I didn't teach you to say that in front of your parents!"

She had a point, so Applejack didn't argue it. Instead she faced her not-quite-parents. There was so much she wanted to ask. So much she wanted to say… even if they weren't exactly the ones that had given birth to her and Apple Bloom. She swallowed. "Ah see." She cleared her throat, trying to find the words. "Ah never expected that, but… Ah guess it makes sense." It didn't. "But… well, Ah can't imagine either Granny Smith nor your parents being happy about it?"

Buttercup shut her eyes and started shaking. Bright Mac put a front leg over her shoulder. "He made me choose."

"Ma wasn’t happy with it, make no mistake," said Bright. "Stayed unhappy pretty much until yer brother was born." He scowled, even as he ran a hoof through Buttercup’s mane. "But she still let Buttercup stay. Didn’t abandon her when she stood up for herself."

"He made me choose," Buttercup said again, tears leaking through her eyelids. "Choose between family and love." She wiped her eyes. "But Ah don’t regret the choice Ah made. And if Ah ain’t no daughter o’ his, that stallion is no father o’ mine. The Apples are all the family Ah need. Not ‘cause o’ some plum foolish feud, but because that stallion took away the rest of the family we shoulda had. For a while, it was hard t’ even think o’ myself as a Pear. But Ah don’t hate th’ rest of ‘em, an’ Ah sure don’t hate the fruit." A shaky smile crept across her face. "Ah was raised on ‘em, after all."

Sunset chose that moment to come in with the drinks, placing a red drink in a martini glass decorated with a dried apple in front of Bright Mac, and a yellow drink in a half-glass filled with thin slices of pear and ice cubes in front of Buttercup. Or Pear Butter.

The surprising thing was the third drink she placed on the table, right in front of Applejack. It was a cloudy pear-colored drink with a cinnamon stick as garnish. Applejack stared at it for a moment before turning to look at her friend in confusion. "What in tarnation is this, Sunset?"

Sunset grinned, and in that instant, Applejack knew she'd have to get back at her at some point for whatever she was about to say.

"It's a Spiced Pear and Apple cocktail!" Sunset said, her eyes sparkling. "I overheard and thought you'd like to get in touch with your roots."

Eeeyup. There it was. Under other circumstances, Applejack might've tackled Sunset. But her parents were here, she'd have to tan her hide later. "You understand this means war."

Sunset didn't answer, merely turning around and waving as she left them to their drinks. Not wanting to meet her parent's eyes right now, she studied the walls and her eyes went to the pictures, and the reason she had even stayed after the others had left. But how to break to them?

"Um… how's your drinks?"

Bright Mac smacked his lips and nodded. "Good balance o’ apple an’ cranberry." He gave Buttercup a squeeze. "Ah do love it when apples mix with things fer th’ better."

"Stop, you." Buttercup’s smile had become a lot more certain. She contemplated her own glass. "Ain’t had nothin’ like it since… Since Ah got slipped a nip at Hearth’s Warmin’ one year. Was too young to appreciate it back then. He told me Ah’d find a taste for it." She took a deep breath. "Least he was right about that."

That got another squeeze and a nuzzle. "How’s yours, Jackie?" said Bright.

Applejack considered her drink. She wanted to give Sunset a piece of her mind but… at the same time, was it so bad if her mom was a Pear? She raised it and sipped it, eyes widening at the taste of the apples and cinnamon. It was stronger than she had anticipated, but she could feel the taste of apples mixing with what could only be pears. "It's… pretty good." She chuckled, then bit back a sob as she put it down and swallowed. "Ah... Ah never thought Ah'd get to have a drink with you two. Never in a million years."

There was a muffled sound, as if a human-shaped unicorn were screaming into a wadded-up bar towel. No one at the table paid it any mind.

"Yer still just a li’l thing back home," said Bright. "Ain’t got yer cutie mark yet, still believe in th’ Great Seedlin’... didn’t think we’d be drinkin’ with you fer a while yet myself." He gave that warm smile that almost no one else could. The one that made Applejack feel completely, unquestionably loved. "Ah’m awful glad we could."

"Heh." Applejack raised her glass and took another swig. "This is something Ah'll always remember…" She sighed. "Ah-Ah have a question for you two, if you don't mind. Ah've graduated from school and, well. Ah've found someone." She licked her lips. "Even if you're… from someplace else, Ah can tell you and my—y'all are basically them. Ah was wonderin' if Ah could get your blessin' to take things a bit… further."

Bright hummed and somehow stroked his chin with a hoof. "Well, Ah would at least like t’ know who yer special somepo… uh, special somehuman is."

Buttercup nodded. "Tell us about ‘em, Jackie. Who’d you find for yerself?"

"Yeah, uh." Applejack took a deep breath. "Her name's Rarity and we've come to really care for one another for the last few years." She didn't dare look up from her glass. "She's a designer, very artistic and completely different from me. Ah figure… Ah'm sure y'all wanted me to find some nice man to marry an' start a family with…"

"Oh, Jackie." That at least got her to glance up. None of the love had left Buttercup’s eyes. "You ain’t got nothin’ t’ worry about there. If ya love ‘er an’ she loves you back, that’s all that matters." She smiled. "An’ you may have noticed that yer father an Ah ain’t exactly all that concerned about tradition when it comes t’ who you love."

"Plus, y’ ain’t the only one who can carry on th’ family line. Big Mac an’ Apple Bloom..." Bright paused and shuddered. "You gettin’ hitched is strange enough. Imaginin’ li’l Bloomy as a mama..." He shook his head. "Point is, they’re there too. An’ even if both of ‘em don’t have any foals o’ their own, if you got even a quarter o’ th’ cousins our Jackie does, there’ll be more Apples in th’ next generation than nicks on an old plow."

Applejack chuckled. "Ah have to admit, Ah expected you both to be a bit more… resistant. Granny Smith isn't against it at all, but she never told us about you Ma, or Ah think Ah'd be a lot less worried about it." She smiled. "Rarity cares a lot for me. And even though she's a bit dainty, Ah can't help but love her back."

"Think Ah’m gonna have a few words with ‘er when we get back…"

Bright shook his head. "Don’t go tryin’ t’ outstubborn Ma, Buttercup. That don’t ever end well."

Buttercup gave a very equine snort. "Ah suppose." She brightened up. "But Ah’m so happy to hear you’ve found somehuman y’ care for that much. Ah know you were awful scared t’ tell us, an’ Ah’m proud o’ you for doin’ it."

"Same," said Bright. "Ain’t easy thinkin’ yer goin’ behind yer kin’s backs. Love makes it worth it, but…"

"But we ain’t gonna make you choose." Buttercup got out of her seat, going around the table and embracing Applejack. "An’ Ah know we wouldn’t if you could ask us where you come from."

"Now, don't be too hard on Granny Smith," Applejack jokingly scolded, fake-glaring at her parents. "She's done us right and raised us as best as she could. And she ain't against me and Rarity. Ah think-Ah think it hurts her, even after all this time what y'all had to go through. So if you talk to your Granny Smith, make sure she knows to tell us all the good and the bad."

She sighed and leaned back. "Ah always tried to make you two proud, you know. Takin' care of the farm, tryin' to set an example for Apple Bloom to look up to. Workin' as hard as Big Mac and takin’ care of Granny Smith when she's not watchin'." She smiled. "Ah'm glad Ah get this chance to tell you that we're all in good hands…" She trailed off and looked at them. "Uh. Hooves."

"Yer the one with hands, Jackie." Buttercup sighed. "An’ Ah… suppose Ah can understand Granny. It hurts when you lose ‘em, even if they hurt you. Ah’ll let her know what y’ said."

"An’ Ah don’t think you could ever not make us proud," said Bright. "Ah may not know humans from hippogriffs, but Ah can tell yer as good, strong, an’ beautiful as yer ma. An’ Ah know the other me thought th’ same. You wouldn’t have that hat otherwise."

Applejack's hand went up to touch the brim of her hat, and she found herself smiling despite her best attempts at being solemn. She pulled it down a little. "Ah guess that's right."

She was about to say something else, but a knock on the door made everyone in the bar pause.

"Huh," Sunset said walking around the bar. "That almost never happens. Creatures usually just barge in. You guys finish your drinks, I'll check what's going on."

Applejack turned to face her alternate parents. "Ah guess we could have ourselves a little toast then. To happy couples?"

The two shared a look, nodded, and held up their glasses. "To happy couples," they said together.

Applejack downed the rest of her drink, just as Sunset walked back in. "Hey AJ? Rarity's here."

"Well now." Bright Mac slid out of his own seat. "We should prob’ly get goin’."

"Can’t ya stay just a li’l longer?"

"Maybe long enough to meet this Rarity o’ yours, Jackie, but not much after that." Bright Mac slapped her on the back hard enough that she needed her geode to stay on her feet. "You got a life an’ a degree an’ a bride-to-be! You don’t need us breathin’ down yer neck. We got our own Applejack, an’ we’ll have to try our hardest to be half as good to her as your parents were to you."

"Hello?" The unmistakable voice of Rarity called from the entrance, and soon enough it was followed by the girl herself, who blinked in surprise at them. "Oh my, Applejack. I thought I'd check on you, but I didn't expect you to be having another round of drinks."

Applejack felt herself blush a little. "Well. Some unexpected things happened and, well. Here we are." She stood up and motioned to her parents. "Rarity, Ah'd like you to meet my Ma and Pa."

Rarity's eyes widened and she approached them. "Well. It's an honor, I thought… well." She cleared her throat and placed a warm hand on Applejack's shoulder. "It's an honor to meet you both."

Bright tipped his hat. "Honor’s all ours, Miss Rarity."

"You best be good to Applejack," said Buttercup. "If there’s one thing Ah know, it’s that Apples love deep an’ true. Ah’d never do anything t’ hurt mine. Ah trust you wouldn’t either."

Rarity almost took a step back. "Darling, I'd never hurt Applejack!" She turned to smile at her. "If anything, I want quite the opposite."

Bright nudged his wife. "Now, y’ wanna try that again without threatenin’ her?"

She smirked and gave Rarity a wink. "One other thing Ah know is that mothers-in-law are right bi—"

"Okay! Good seein’ y’all, but we really should be goin’. Great place you got here, Miss Sunset."

Sunset chuckled. "Glad you like it. How about a picture of all of you before you leave?"

Buttercup nodded. "Ah think that sounds mighty fine."

Buttercup looked up as they walked out of the Isekai. The sun seemed to be right where they’d left it, just as Sunset had promised. "You think we’ll do right by our Applejack?"

"Ah think every parent asks themselves that every day." After a moment, Bright Mac added, "Least the good ones do."

Buttercup nodded, still looking up at the sky. "How much time you think we have left?"

"Don’t matter."

That brought her gaze whipping back to Bright. "Don’t matter? Ah can think o’ four ponies who’d be awful interested in that answer."

"If we’re gonna do right by ‘em, it don’t matter how much time we have to do it. What matters is makin’ sure we do it well enough that they’ll get by when we’re not here to do it no more."

Buttercup considered that for a few moments and turned around.

"Where you goin’?" he said behind her.

"Gonna ask Sunset for that recipe." Buttercup made a show of feeling around Methuxylem’s door-less bark, disregarding the business card they’d left with. "If a Washington Apple can make a goofball like you into somepony that wise, Celestia only knows what it can do for most."

Bright Mac chuckled and kissed her on the top of her head like when they were still teenagers. Then they set out together to track down the rest of the Apples. It was a beautiful day in Ponyville, perfect for a family outing.

Applejack's phone buzzed, and she opened the file that Sunset had sent her. The first picture was the one that didn't have Sunset herself in it, it was just Applejack, Rarity and two amazing ponies who happened to be the counterparts of her parents. The next had Sunset in it, which was the one that would go on the wall of her bar, and the last was just Applejack and her pony parents.

For a moment, she didn't know what to think or feel. She had gone to bed that night, after dropping Rarity off, and closed her eyes thinking how surreal it all had been. When she'd woken up, she half expected it all to have been some sort of feverish dream… but it had happened… all of it. It still sort of felt like a dream, even knowing that Equestria existed and that there was another Applejack there living her own life.

She could hear Apple Bloom and Big Mac already moving around the house, and if the smell of pancakes was anything to go by, Granny Smith probably had several stacks of them already on the table. Just another morning at Sweet Apple Acres.

Or was it?

Applejack bit her lip as she considered what she wanted to do now. Then, with a deep breath, she reached under her bed, pulling up the loose piece of flooring and reaching in to extract the nondescript box inside. She opened it up, ignoring most of the contents, except for the one item she was looking for, which she picked out.

She put the box away, replaced the piece of flooring, and made her way downstairs, where Apple Bloom and Big Mac were already seated at the table.

Granny Smith gave her a half-disapproving look. "Finally feelin' like joinin' us?" She shook her head. "Ah know you've graduated and you're your own woman, Applejack, but Ah ain't going to have any slackers here at the farm."

"Sorry, Granny," Applejack said, "it was a long night. And very educational." She put the jar of pear jam on the table, right next to her pancakes.

Apple Bloom gasped, and Big Mac stood up. "Applejack!"

Her siblings glanced from her to Granny Smith whose face was tight. "What do you think you're doing with that?"

Slowly, Applejack twisted the cap off, and using a knife, spread some pear jam on her apple pancakes.

"Oh my gosh. Oh my gosh!" Apple Bloom started breathing hard. "She finally lost it. All that magic finally got to her head!"

"Appleja—"

"Granny." Applejack interrupted her grandmother for the first time… in as long as she could remember. She was quite honestly terrified, but in that sobering moment minutes earlier, she had figured out what she wanted to do, and she'd stick to it. "Why don't you tell us all about Pear Butter?" She looked up from the jar to her Granny's eyes, which were looking at her with dawning understanding. "Why don't you tell us all about mom?"

There was a moment of silence.

"Ah think y'all should start eatin'," Granny Smith said, motioning for Big Mac and Apple Bloom to sit down. "Ah've got quite the story for y'all." She glanced at Applejack. "Although it might be something some of you have already heard about."

Applejack smiled. "If it's all the same, Granny," she spoke up, reaching across to pat her grandmother's hand with her own. "I'd love to hear it again."

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Co-written with the ever amazing FanOfMostEverything! This is a follow-up to his short story: Heir A-pear-ent

And of course:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xOsTRTMvpsk

The Fault in Our Tree (Dragon Quest XI - Act 1)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D
The Fault in Our Tree

"Oh, here you are, Veronica."

Veronica turned her head to look up at her twin sister, Serena. "Yep! Here I am," she replied, before turning to gaze back at the town below them.

She had always liked this area of the gardens; a little balcony held above the plaza, right next to the inn. The ancient white columns—a traditional design common through the whole town—almost glowed a slight blue in the moonlight, and the single tree that grew in that balcony made it look quaint… but most importantly, it was a quiet place, where she could think of things to come, usually when her sister was asleep.

But tonight was not an easy night to enjoy the quiet. Too many thoughts, too many things happening, too many people around. All good people. Her friends and family… and one looming, giant shadow that she could feel creeping behind them. She looked at her sister. Serena was sitting on the edge of the balcony with a smile on her face, blue eyes bright and hopeful. She was leaning back, resting her weight on her hands, as she contemplated the people below.

It was clear that no one in their party was ready to go to bed yet. Jade was standing over by the temple columns, watching Sylvando, who was performing for a small crowd of people and dazzling them with his juggling skills; she had seen Rab make his way to the empty playgrounds and start practicing his martial arts… Erik was brooding by the water fountain, lost in his thoughts and the Luminary… well, it appeared that their beloved hero was the only one able to sleep, after all.

It was for the best, he'd have the hardest job once they reached Yggdrasil anyway.

"Do you think everything will turn out alright?"

Veronica sighed, then forced a smile, turning to face her gentle sister. The shock in their parent's faces when they had seen her in that belly-dancer's getup had been worth memorizing. So much so in fact, that she had cast a spell to record that memory forever. The memory of it made her smile a lot more genuine. "Of course!" she answered her sister's question. "What could go wrong with me there to help you useless lot through it?"

Serena giggled. "You're right. We've come all this way together, right? With you and the others… there's no way we can fail. Not now." She looked up into the sky and Veronica followed her sister's gaze up towards the floating island where Yggdrasil had taken root. The tree glowed with internal energy, a ponderous, gentle green light that seemed to erase the shadows in her heart for the briefest of moments.

"You should go sleep, Serena," Veronica said softly, "we need to wake up early. And you know how the High Priest gets when people are late. He won't shut up about the value of punctuality. Even if it makes us late."

Her sister giggled again and nodded, standing up and helping Veronica up as well. It was weird still, how getting her magic stolen had affected her body. Now, she was half the size of her own identical twin sister.

But even with that size and apparent age difference, Serena was her twin, and immediately noticed her disposition. "You're not coming with me?"

"Nah," she said, "I want to take a walk first." She smirked confidently at the concerned look Serena gave her. "Don't worry, I'll stay in Arboria. Might even chat with mom and dad later, I just… need to clear my mind, and lying down turning and tossing in bed unable to sleep is not my idea of relaxation."

"If you say so…" Serena did not look too happy about it, but after a brief hesitation, finally nodded and walked away homeward.

Veronica sighed and glanced around. For all its charm, Arboria was arguably the only town she knew that didn't have a bar. "Not that they'd let me in anyway," she muttered, putting her hands behind her back and started to meander down the stairs that would take her to the inn, but rather than turn towards the plaza, she headed further into the town, where her friends would not be about.

It was there that she noticed the odd door. It clashed with everything else around it; Arboria's architecture was classic, built with white stone, and plenty of fluted columns. This entrance was more like something that would be at home in Heliodor (or even Dundrasil, before it was destroyed), with it's dark stone arch and the strange sun-like symbol on the oaken door, so different than the lighter blue and white doors common in her hometown.

But most important was the sign above the door, next to a quaint little lantern, declaring it a bar.

A bar.

In Arboria.

That meant that whoever owned it might be aware that she was not a child at all. That meant that she might finally get a drink! Finally! After going dry for months now! Granted, it was odd that it had appeared on a wall built against the mountainside, but who cared?

This might be her last chance, after all.

Sunset Shimmer frowned then turned the instruction manual upside down. Her eyes lit up with recognition. "Aha! So that's what it is!" she muttered to herself as she put it down and started writing runes on the open parchment she had stretched over the table. Several ingredients were piled to her side as she carefully traced her spell around the many magic circles that were part of her pet project. The fact that she had to also do a three-dimensional alteration on something two-dimensional in order and then incorporate continuous time was a bit of a drag, but it could be done. It just required the right level of attention.

The bell to the bar chimed as the door was opened, but she didn't look up. The bar was closed, and the only person that had access right now was Rarity. "Hey, sorry, I'm right in the middle of this fourth-dimensional credit-scanning-and-transferring spell."

Someone hopped onto the chair in front of her.

Sunset frowned. Rarity wasn't short, blonde, braided her hair or wore red. She slowly raised her eyes to the young girl who was looking down at her spellwork with interested, and mildly impressed eyes. "You wrote that wrong," the girl said. "I'm not sure what you were aiming for, but it doesn't match the other runes."

Sunset looked down and growled, she had been distracted and now the flow-of-time rune, spelled "river" in Gallifreyian. "Right."

The girl thankfully seemed content to watch as Sunset corrected her mistake, then finished the current set of runes before expanding the circle up into a three-dimensional sphere and incorporating the additional runes, then collapsed it back into a two-dimensional object.

Sunset leaned back and sighed, then checked the door for good measure. Yep. The sign was inverted, but she had a guest, and she had been polite enough to wait.

"Thanks for your patience," she said, smiling at the young girl. "My name is Sunset Shimmer, and this is my bar."

"Pleasure to meet you!" the girl said. Sunset noticed she had a slight Australian accent. Except she wasn't dressed like someone from modern Earth Australia. Her red hat and white dress gave her more of a Hansel and Gretel vibe. "My name is Veronica, I was born here in Arboria." She hesitated. "I hope I don't offend, but… are you human? You have a very unusual complexion."

Sunset stood up and motioned for Veronica to follow her to the bar. As the girl sat down, she explained, "I am! I just happen to come from a different world. My bar is not really part of yours… it exists outside time and space, appearing only to those that really need a drink."

"So, it doesn't bother you that I look like I'm ten?"

"From your choice of words I'm assuming you're not, but my bar also would detect your true age." Sunset smirked. "And even though you look ten, my senses are telling me that your body is actually that of an adult." She passed Veronica a menu. "Want to talk about it over a drink?"

"Oh, yes. Finally!" Veronica leaned onto the bar. "You have no idea how hard it's been. Every place I go, every city, town, dungeon, camp or ancient ruin. If there is a bar, I get kicked out! Why can't they see that I'm not a child?"

Sunset raised an eyebrow.

"Okay, granted, I look like one. But they could at least check!" Veronica huffed, "It's not my fault my body was affected like this!"

"Well, here you can have your drink. Just keep in mind that even if you're an adult, I'm not going to indulge you until you're passing out. Last thing you need is to be in that body knocked out in a street."

"Nothing would happen to me," Veronica said waving her hand dismissively, "but even if I wanted, I can't… I have a mission tomorrow."

"Ah, one of the 'save the world' kind of missions?"

"Yes indeed," Veronica answered, perusing the menu. "I think I'll go for something simple. I'd like a beer." She studied the list up and down. "Schraderbrau or Dragon Milk?"

"Sure," Sunset said. "But before I give you either, I'll help you choose: do you think dragons should have mammary glands?"

Veronica stared at Sunset. "So what you're saying is that this is beer is not… just a fancy name?"

"Nope. Sectoid Sweat is a fancy name. Dragon Milk is literal."

Veronica nodded. "I see." She cleared her throat. "Schraderbrau it is then."

Sunset chuckled and served a couple of glasses from the tap, one for herself, and the Schraderbrau for Veronica.

"I thought you said Dragon Milk was literal?"

Shrugging, Sunset drank some of her beer. "I got used to it. I serve drinks from multiple universes, the squick goes away quick. Besides, it's delicious."

"Right, right," Veronica said, tasting a little bit of her beer before humming appreciatively and drinking more. "I'll take your word for it."

Sunset nodded. "So, want to talk about what's bugging you?"

Veronica sighed, and glanced up at Sunset. "It's complicated."

"You're saving the world," Sunset pointed out, "It's never easy."

"I guess that's true," the child-like woman admitted, looking slightly older when she was being serious. "Are you aware of what is happening in my world right now?"

"I'm afraid not," Sunset said. "The bar sort of chose to appear there for you, even though it was supposed to be closed… so I know it's very important, and so are you if that happened."

"Well, I can't tell you how happy I am your bar decided to grant me this one," Veronica chortled, raising her tankard in salute. She sipped it before she spoke again, "Long story short… a long time ago, in the age of heroes, The Luminary—Erdwin—and his friends defeated the Lord of Darkness, bringing peace to the world, but now darkness has returned, and the Luminary been reincarnated. My twin sister and I are also both incarnations of one of the legendary's heroe's friends: the sage Serenica."

Sunset frowned. "But how does that work?"

"Our soul is basically the same," Veronica said softly, looking down at her tankard. "We were born on the same day, and… I hope that we'll remain together until the end."

Sunset grimaced. "You don't sound convinced."

Veronica sighed. It was a heavy sigh, with a lot of weight behind it... the type that didn't belong in a child and truly showed that this young woman was not what she appeared at first glance. "Who can be certain of that kind of thing?" she asked softly. "I'm not a seer, but the shadow that grows across the world each passing day is crawling up to us, almost catching us in its grasp. My sister and I… we were raised from childhood, knowing we would help the Luminary achieve his goal. That we would protect him with our magic and our lives."

An almost overwhelming sense of inevitability seeped into Sunset. Something deep inside was telling her that this was probably the last time she would see this young girl in this world. As if fate itself was warning her of a great loss. She sighed. "I know all too well the weight of destiny and the… expectations that come with it. Good and bad."

"We are not alone, thankfully," Veronica said, shrugging. "We have good friends. Sylvando, Jade, Rab… together with the Luminary, there's nothing that can stop us." She looked to the side. "Even if there's a cost. I've had this… sense of unease grow within me. A knowledge that-that I might have to do something that will hurt, and I'm afraid of what that could be." She took another, long drink, before shuddering in place. "What if... what if one of my friends is supposed to die to stop Mordegon? What if it's my sister?" She wrapped her arms around herself. "I couldn't live on without gentle, sweet, Serena!"

Sunset gulped. "Well, you're not a seer. You said so yourself. This could be just anticipation."

Veronica giggled. "You're not very good at lying."

Sunset smiled sadly. "I used to be."

"Well, this is more charming, I promise," the girl replied, nodding in approval.

"Is there any way that you can prepare?" Sunset asked gently.

"I fear we are as ready as we're going to be," Veronica said. "The road here has been long and hard, and now all that remains is reaching Yggdrasil and giving the power within to the Luminary. After that… Mordegon."

When Sunset didn't reply, Veronica chuckled. "You know, don't you?"

"I'm not a seer either," Sunset said weakly.

"You don't have to be." Veronica finished her beer and placed it on the bar. "There's a sense of finality coming along with our quest's end. Perhaps it's the world ending, if we fail. Perhaps it's just… one of us. But there is more out there, as your bar proves. I can only hope that whatever happens, my friends and family are safe." She sighed. "Anyway, I should go. It was quite late back home when I left, and I only have so much time to sleep before we head out."

She reached into her purse and put a gold coin on the bar. She then looked thoughtful and glanced up at Sunset. "Are you an adventurer?"

"I usually stay in the bar, but I've been dragged out there by my business partner," Sunset said warily. "Why?"

Veronica smiled, pulling a gold chain out of her purse and putting it next to the gold coin. "Then keep this. We were about to sell it anyway, it looks classy and it also protects you from harm. Both things a girl needs, right?"

When Sunset opened her mouth to protest, Veronica jumped to stand on her chair, arms akimbo as she leaned forward with a serious look on her face. "And don't you dare think of saying it's not necessary! You've really helped me unwind tonight, you know?"

Sunset felt a knot in her throat. "Right. H-hey, before you go, I have a small tradition here," she said, passing Veronica her card. "Let's take a picture together."

"A picture?"

"Really darling," Rarity said, studying the magical construct that hovered like a holographic sphere next to Sunset. "We can simply stick to local currency."

"Ha! And deal with exchange rates? No thank you. I already have this patented by TSAB."

"Ugh, fine, fine," Rarity sighed. "And you are absolutely certain that it works just fine?"

"I had it stress-tested, it does."

"Good. Anyway, I should prepare, I have an upcoming trip to a most unpleasant world, and it's always so distressing to deal with murderous alternate versions of myself."

"I'm sure it is."

"And darling, I couldn't help but notice that marvelous little necklace of yours, whichever world did you get it from?"

"It was a gift," Sunset said, reaching up to hold it with her fingertips. "From a friend I made a couple of nights ago in Erdrea."

Rarity said something, but Sunset didn't hear. Her eyes were drawn to a small blonde figure with a bent pointy red hat and a red and white dress holding a large, slim staff, standing at entrance to the bar. Blue eyes sparkled as the young girl smiled and waved.

"...if you ever go there again," Rarity said, snapping Sunset's attention back to her for a second. She quickly looked at the entrance again, but there was no sign of Veronica.

"Are you okay, dear?" Rarity asked. "You've gone pale."

"I—" Sunset gulped, and glanced to the picture on the wall. "Do you mind locking up the bar when you leave?"

Rarity blinked, but nodded.

Sunset walked behind the bar, opening the door to her room. "Thanks," she said over her shoulder, closing the door gently behind her. She stood in the darkness, breathing slow. She'd never trade her bar for anything… but sometimes… it really sucked to know.

End Chapter

Twilight's World (Rock the Carousel - Ongoing)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D & ChibiRenamon
Twilight's World

Twilight closed the door to the atelier behind her and let out a quiet sigh. It had been a long day. “The kind of long day where my attempt to bribe a police officer won’t even make the Top 5 of crazy moments,” she muttered. “The kind of long day where me voting myself out of the band isn’t even my dumbest moment. The kind of long day where...” She frowned. “The kind of long day where I don’t even realize I’m talking to myself.”

Climbing up the stairs, she had to admit that the Carousel Boutique was a perfect reflection of its owner: stylish, beautiful, but in a way that seemed perfectly natural. The kind of natural that was the result of hours of preparation and hard work. The kind of natural anypony would take for granted until they tried to duplicate the effect. The kind of natural where even an archway made of stone blended in perfectly with the colors of the walls around-Wait, wait, wait!

Twilight shook her head and took another look at the large and massive door she had just walked past. “...the hay?” she asked nopony in particular. There were two doors on this first floor that seemed like they belonged. Each of them fit neatly into the pastel color theme of the rest of the interior, and there was a handcrafted wooden sign on each one. “Sweetie’s room, bathroom,” Twilight said, pointing at each door in turn. Then she faced the giant oak door that had somehow taken up the space where she would have expected the door to Rarity’s room. Okay, I know nothing about fashion or interior design, but this doesn’t look right.

Even ignoring the material of the door and the STONE ARCHWAY, the sign at the entrance depicted a cutie mark while the door next to it spelled out the owner’s name. Not even to mention that I doubt that Rarity has a cutie mark that looks like this, she thought, raising an eyebrow at the red-and-yellow sun. Finally, she noticed the small blackboard that hung next to the door and frowned at the list of increasingly exotic drink names. “...is this a bar?” She blinked, then laughed at the silliness of that idea. “Ha! Right! Of course Rarity’s room is a bar! Ha ha—” She opened the door, froze, then immediately closed it again. “—haaaaaaa...”

Grin still frozen on her features, she went back downstairs and stopped in front of the door leading to the atelier. Hey, Rarity, just a quick question, is your room some sort of super retro bar that’s larger than the entire top floor has any right to be? She didn’t even care that she was going to sound like the biggest lunatic on the planet. My friends will understand. Or at least Applejack will. After all, her friend runs a cafe that told the principles of Euclidean geometry to come back with a warrant, so this shouldn’t even faze her. She nodded to herself.

Applejack would understand.

Applejack was experienced.

“Ah heard that!” she heard a voice coming from the other side of the door. “Winona ain’t just an animal!”

Applejack was about to go on a five-hour rant about her dog.

“Never mind,” she muttered and went back upstairs. It would take something momentous to interrupt her friend when she was going on about Winona, and a little bit of wibbly-wobbly space probably wouldn’t make the cut.

I’m probably overthinking things again, she told herself when she arrived back at the door. Freaking out over nothing. This is simply what happens when you fall in love with a slightly eccentric pony who knows how to work... mirrors... and lighting... and stuff... to make a room look bigger. Fashion, just for rooms. It makes sense that she’d be good at one if she’s good at the other... right? Besides, I’d turn my room into a bar if I could get away with it! She took a deep breath and placed a hand on the handle. Definitely overthinking it. “This is okay. This is Rarity’s room. So let’s just go in before she catches you standing out here like an idiot.”

"Okay, I take it all back; this is either some kick-ass 3D-effect wallpaper, or this room is bigger than it should be..."

Well, that was a voice that Sunset knew well. She smiled in anticipation as footfalls preceded the appearance of who could only be Twilight Sparkle. But what to serve her? In a lot of universes Twilight was what could only be called a "lightweight" which meant that the ideal menu would be the so-called virgin cocktails. However, Twilight tended to be offended by that and usually would end up trying to prove something—unnecessarily so—by drinking an alcoholic beverage that she could not possibly handle. Or, she'd be completely against drinking alcohol if she was on mom-mode, like when she had followed Nyx into the bar.

'Or, she could be Commander Sparkle.'

The sobering thought wiped the smile out of her face. Yeah. Better wait until this Twilight made her way in before pulling out the non-alcoholic menu. In any case, she'd never had her friend step in on her own, so this would be an interesting thing to see.

When Twilight finally stepped into the bar itself, Sunset smiled. "Welcome to Suns—the hay?!"

Standing in front of her was the biggest Twilight Sparkle she had ever seen. Bipedal and anthropomorphic, similar to Cowboy Rarity, but with a lot more muscle and dressed in a much more modern attire. A tribal tattoo of some sort decorated what she could see of her shoulder and left arm… and if that wasn't shocking enough, she had piercings on her ears and on an eyebrow… and she was glancing around the place in complete bafflement, up until the point when she spotted Sunset.

The pair looked at each other for a moment.

"Uh… hi?"

Same voice. It was totally Twilight Sparkle. "Uh, hello!" Sunset said, shaking her head to try and clear her thoughts. "This is Sunset's Isekai, my little multiverse bar…" she trailed off, this was usually not how things went, but this Twilight was so incoherent with the rest of the universe that it had thrown her out of the loop. "But... I must admit I never thought I'd meet a bodybuilder Twilight Sparkle."

"This is not Rarity's room."

"Nope, my bar appears everywhere where a creature needs a drink," Sunset provided. "And you look kind of stressed. Why don't I get you something?"

"No, no," Twilight insisted, resting her hands on the bar. "This is not Rarity's room, and you're not a pony. This is not okay."

"Hey, chill, Twily," Sunset said, "we're outside of time and space. If you're really that desperate to hang out with Rarity you can just march right out the door and sweep her off her feet with your admittedly impressive arms."

Twilight's eyes went wide, and Sunset knew she had hit the nail on the head.

"Relax," she repeated, motioning with her hands soothingly. "Seriously, no time will pass for them if we don't want it to. You're technically in a completely different dimension."

She could almost see the cogs turning in Twilight's head. Whatever she looked like, she was still the same intelligent mare she knew. "But that's impossible."

Sunset blinked. "Huh. Maybe magic in your universe is not as developed as in others…" she frowned, considering her bar. "Maybe I should invest or device a spell to detect that kind of thing. Would be less of a shock. Maybe a perception filter of some kind?"

Twilight warily studied her, eyes narrowed and slightly distrustful. She paced down the bar again, glancing around, noticing her acoustic and electric guitars on the wall. "Are those yours, or just for decoration?"

"Mine, believe it or not," Sunset said, snapping back to reality. "My casual wear is not usually a blouse, waistcoat and bow-tie."

Twilight gave her a considering look before walking further in to glance at the Jukebox, grunting at what she saw, then walking back, pausing to study the pictures on the wall. "Wait… is that Rarity?" she asked, glancing at the cowboy picture. "She looks a bit older, but damn." She whistled.

"I know, right?" Sunset chuckled. "But I'm afraid that one's taken, and unless you want a bullet in your head, you really don't want to go there."

"Huh." Twilight straightened up. Then threw her hands up in the air with an accompanying shrug. "You know what, what the hell, I need a drink. Or two. Or three. So why not? If I'm crazy enough to dream all of this, there's no point in not enjoying myself. If I'm having a mental breakdown, worst case Applejack will have to bail me out."

She paused when a ghostly figure of a similar species as the bartender floated out of the floor, yawning. "Hey Twilight."

The girl floated closer to Sunset and fist-bumped her. "Thanks for letting me crash at your place. Do you mind dropping me off at the Fenton place?"

Sunset smiled. "Hey yourself, Danni. Go ahead, should already be there."

She watched Twilight watch the short ghost float her way to the door, open it into a street and float out.

Her current guest walked back down bar, picking up Sunset's acoustic guitar and sat on one of the benches strumming it. "Was that a ghost?"

"Yup."

"I could use that drink now." Her eye started twitching, and Sunset started to get the feeling that she was having too much fun pushing this Twilight. She took a deep breath and centered herself.

"Alright, try to relax Twilight. I know this might be a bit much to take in, but you're safe, you're with a friend, and I guarantee you're going to be fine, okay?"

Twilight simply strummed the guitar in response, so Sunset considered her options. Shrugging, she procured a rocks glass, and started pulling out ingredients. She wasn't too sure about the local diet, so she decided to forego the egg whites. A dash of lemon juice, whiskey, ice, and simple syrup went into the shaker. After some vigorous shaking, she strained it out into the rocks glass—already with it's single, large circular ice in it. To finish, she used the back of a spoon to slowly pour a fruity red wine so it floated on top of the initial mix, and decorated it with a lemon wedge on the side.

When she was done, the bright red wine contrasted deliciously sharply with the golden-yellow of the whiskey mix.

"Here, try this one," she said, sliding it gently in front of the shaken Twilight. "Sorry if this was a bit much, I'm used to visitors taking things—a bit more in stride." She wondered if this was just a quirk of this Twilight, or whether the bar had simply not deigned to use the calming field it was supposed to use every time.

Twilight gently put down the guitar next to her, and studied the drink, before mixing it a little and taking a sip.

Sunset watched as a small smile appeared on her guests face. "You like?"

"I do." Twilight rolled back her shoulders, and stretched her neck, tilting it to one side, then to another before deflating a little and leaning into the bar. "So walk me through this again."

"Right," Sunset said, "I imagine that your world has less magic than others I've visited, or at least it's not been developed in this way, but in the simplest terms I can use, this place is basically a sort-of pocket dimension that can connect to other dimensions at any point in time, whenever it is desired."

Twilight nodded slowly, frowning as she took in what she had been told. "Yeah, that's definitely not something we have around. Would save on gas money though."

Sunset chuckled. "So, tell me a bit about you. No offense, but other than a certain other Twilight, you have to be the least nerdy out of the lot I've met in my travels."

A small smirk spread through Twilight's face. "You, filly, are looking at Princess Twilight Sparkle, the lead vocalist of 'Villian Court'!" She stood up and pumped her fist. "THE NIGHT WILL LAST FOREVER!"

Sunset was taken aback. She felt her eyes go wide, and a grin spread across her face. She could feel herself getting hyped up. "You're a rock-star?!"

"YES!" Twilight declared, then hesitated. "Well, getting there."

"So, you're like what, Nightmare Moon worshipers?" Sunset asked. "That was a very Nightmare Moon thing to say."

"We're not—" Twilight shook her head and gave Sunset a slightly confused look. "'I mean, it is based on the Nightmare Moon myth, but I’m pretty sure there are no worshipers of what is essentially a glorified fairytale. No, it’s our battle cry! Well, kind of. It’s from the first song of our first album, and we usually open with that number during our concerts. It’s the line right as the tempo picks up, so our fans usually scream it along with us. It’s also going to be the last thing that Fluttershy will hear before we dethrone her in the upcoming band battle!"

"Fluttershy." Sunset repeated. "Pink hair, meek, Fluttershy."

"Pink hair, award-winning violinist superstar, Fluttershy," Twilight clarified, sitting down again. "I mean, we'll get our asses handed back to us, but we're committed to at least try. We've already sold out.

"That's so weird," Sunset muttered. "So, Rarity is part of your group?"

Twilight's confident grin faded almost immediately and a wide-eyed panicked look took over. "What? No. Rarity is… she's—" She stopped and took a deep breath. "No, my band-mates are Trixie, Big Mac, and Octavia."

Sunset decided to roll with the deflection. "Trixie I can see, but I can't imagine Big Mac outside of a quartet, or Octavia not playing the cello."

"As she would say," Twilight pointed out after sipping her drink, "cello's are not just about classical music."

"I guess I can see that."

"And Big Mac… guy's a gifted drummer, and strong enough that not even Applejack can arm-wrestle him."

"So Applejack…"

"Takes care of our finances and my training." Twilight flexed and Sunset reminded herself that she didn't really care too much about physical strength or muscles. Not at all.

Still. She had to check. For science!

"Wow." She kept poking Twilight's biceps. "And you say Applejack trained you?"

"She's still training me," Twilight said, "she's the one that helped me set up my band after… years of other endeavors."

"That's fair enough," Sunset said. "I'm glad that you guys are friends, and your band seems like an interesting mix."

Twilight chuckled and shook her head. "I can't believe you actually know all of them."

"Different versions," Sunset admitted. "So… Fluttershy?"

"Yeeeah," Twilight grumbled. "Not my best idea, but we're already agreed on it, you know? Even if she kicks our assess it's going to be a boost in fame." She took a longer drink, making the ice clink on the glass. "Either that or we're going to be embarrassed so bad that we're going to become the laughing stock of everypony out there."

"How do you battle a violinist with a rock band on equal terms?" Sunset asked.

"With passion."

Sunset leaned into the bar. "You don't… seem too sure about wanting to do this."

Twilight rubbed the back of her neck, grimacing and looking away. "I mean. The challenge was accepted, how would it look if we just didn't do it?"

"Isn't there a way that you all come out winning?" Sunset asked. "Unless the Fluttershy in your world is very different from mine, I don't see her not wanting a peaceful resolution to the whole thing."

"It's as much about saving face as it is not antagonizing a famous star, alright?" Twilight said. "If she backs out, she loses. If I back out, we lose." She put her half-empty glass down and dragged her hands through her face. "I should be concentrating on that, but right now I have other things on my mind and it's driving me crazy!"

"Would this other thing in your mind have a perfectly-done mane, creamy white coat, lovely blue eyes and a passion for design?"

Twilight's hands were still covering her face, but the fingers parted to allow her to glare at Sunset.

"Hey, you're the one that was drooling on the picture of the Bulletproof Heart."

"Who?" came the muffled question.

"Cowboy Rarity."

"Well. Okay, but in my defense she looks—"

"I know."

"And honestly? I had no idea I would even see Rarity again after I kissed her, alright?"

Sunset raised an eyebrow. "Wait, you kissed her? Out of no-where?"

"No! I mean, it was in concert!" Twilight said quickly. "And then, you know—look, I thought she'd played along on stage and then it was done, okay? I… really never expected her to make the time for somepony like me."

"Huh." Sunset tapped her chin. "I… really don't see why not. I mean—"

"Why not?!" Twilight reached across the bar, eyes wide and grabbed Sunset by the shoulders. "Why not?! Rarity's perfect! She's got her life together! She's self-employed! She owns her own business!"

"Technically… so do you."

Twilight shook her, and in the process reminded Sunset that—even if Sunset herself was stronger than she looked—this version of her friend was much, much stronger than herself.

"Yes! But I'm just an indie-rock singer! The only things I bring to the table are: rock, tight muscles, and an unsteady financial future!"

"Twilight…" Sunset grinned. "It's not that bad! I mean, in most other universes you've done pretty well for yourself, and having your own band is a big deal."

"Yeah, well, I'm not in another universe—most of the time!" She pulled the glass to her lips and took a slow drink. When she put it down, she grimaced. "What am I like in these other places?"

"Well, it depends…" Sunset said, blinking. "Usually you're an academic, or a Princess."

"When you say 'princess' I get the feeling it's not just a title."

"Nope, I mean as in royalty," Sunset said. "You've gained your wings, and rule alongside Celestia and Luna."

Sunset noticed Twilight's fists tighten. "Figures even in other universes she'd be getting in my way," the rockstar hissed.

"Wait, what?" Sunset asked. "I'm getting familiar vibes here, but that's usually with my own counterparts."

Twilight gritted her teeth and shook in place, speaking very carefully. "I'm already going to be talking about this with Rarity, but let's just say that Celestia very much wanted to control…” She gritted her teeth, displaying a somewhat intimidating pair of canines. “She… wanted… she wanted to control... me. My… my…” She took a deep breath. “She would love to control my band if I let her… and I am not okay with that."

Sunset nodded. "I know the feeling all too well," she said, "although in my case it wasn't as… straightforward an argument as that seems to be." She paused and licked her lips. Twilight looked like she was ready to flinch, fly into a rage and smash something or crawl under the bar. "We don't have to talk about it, if it causes you this much stress the last thing I'd want to do is get you to do it more than once. Just so you know, I do understand how she can be—"

"Difficult." Twilight grumbled.

"Overwhelming?"

"Controlling."

"Intense."

"A total bi—"

"Alright, alright," Sunset interrupted. "I get it. But remember that she's somepony I know many versions of and it feels like I'm dissing on all of them."

Twilight snorted, but she had relaxed a little, which was good. Even though Sunset did love Celestia—almost as a mother figure—even she had to admit sometimes she was a bit too much, for that exact reason. If Twilight was more comfortable with the subject, she might've tried to breach through and maybe help a little on that front. But the rock singer clearly wasn't ready for that yet.

Twilight sighed, "It's just a long and complicated story." She smirked. "Plus, if you heard it, Trixie would somehow find her way in here and make you sign a non-disclosure agreement."

"That bad huh?"

Twilight shrugged.

"So, tell me about your band," Sunset said, "I used to play in one with a version of several mutual acquaintances, but they were more about pop and well, my leather-jacket and spikes style was a bit of a hint that they never took."

Twilight snorted, smiling for real this time. "Yeah, pop definitely isn't for me. My band is—how do I put this? It's a statement. I'm proving to everypony out there that I can be me, find my own image, my own voice and kick ass!!" She drank the rest of her New York Sour. "No one can trap me in a convenient little category! I'll break the mold every time! I'll own it all and—"

"Take Rarity out on a date!"

"—and take Rarity out on a date!" Twilight blinked. "Wait—"

"Hold her in your arms and dance barefoot on the grass..."

"Okay, now you're starting to project—"

"Whisper love songs in her ear…"

Twilight's face went slack and she simply gave Sunset an unamused look. "You're really pushing it."

"Hey," Sunset said, shrugging, "it's all in good fun! Plus, you seem too stressed not to make fun of. You really need to relax as much as you can under the circumstances."

"Well, that's easier said than done when you have too much stuff going on in your life to even think about asking a goddess out."

"Having actually met goddesses, I assure you you'll never have enough free time for that."

Twilight closed her mouth, then attempted to say something, then closed it again. She grumbled under her breath. "Thanks. I needed to hear that."

Sunset laughed, "Doesn't mean it never worked. Remind me sometime to tell you about Belldandy."

Twilight chuckled. "Fine, fine." She picked the empty glass—save for what remained of the ice cube—and watched as it slid around when she moved it a little. "We really are friends in another life huh?"

"Why do you say that?" Sunset asked, leaning on the counter.

"Well… you've really pushed past the walls, you know?" Twilight said, still looking into the glass. "I'm not going to tell you my life story, but we seem to get along just fine fairly quickly."

"There's no reason we can't be friends in this life of yours too," Sunset said, pulling out a card and giving it to Twilight. "This will help you find the bar when you need it."

Twilight put down the glass and took the silver card, studying it carefully. "How does it work?"

"Just pull it out and think about what you'd like to drink." Sunset raised her hands to encompass the bar. "And voila! Also, if you ever want to bring friends it's fine too. I'd like to meet this Rarity of yours when you're steady. Or semi steady."

Twilight sighed, pocketing the card. "Speaking of which… I should probably head over to talk to her, huh?"

"Nothing's stopping you," Sunset said, patting her friend on the shoulder. "Just remember to keep your cool. If I know anything about Rarity is that she'll hear you out, at least."

Twilight gave her a look that reminded her of of a puppy finding out that they needed to go to the vet.

"You can do it," she insisted. "Also, none of those looks. We need to take a picture for the bar and I can't have you look like the Doctor finding out I ran out of Jelly Babies."

"Who?"

"Exactly."

"You're not making sense," Twilight said, standing up. She picked up the guitar and carefully placed it on the hooks on the wall. "It's a nice guitar."

"Thanks, that was my first one… I started using the V when I joined the Rainbooms."

"Ha. Even the name sounds like a pop band."

"Yeah, yeah, rub it in."

Twilight closed the door to the bar behind her and let out a quiet sigh. It had been a long day. “The kind of long day where I stumble into a bar in another dimension,” she whispered. “The kind of long day where I find myself wondering if I can, in fact, defuse the band battle without losing face. The kind of long day where—”

“The kind of long day where you don’t even realize you’re talking to yourself?” Twilight blinked and looked to her side. Rarity was just coming up the stairs and gave her a smile that was both mischievous and inviting.

“Yes, that kind of long day exactly,” Twilight said and smiled back. She wasn’t sure if it had been the drink, the talk, or maybe a mix of both, but she felt more at ease now. “But I suppose you could say the same.”

“Eh, messed up a job interview, had a coffee that glowed light purple, almost got hit by a car, invited my muse and goddess into my home.” Rarity feigned a yawn. “Pretty average day, really.” They both chuckled at that. “So... need a drink?”

Twilight slightly tilted her head. “I feel that I need to tell my story... and maybe reflect a bit on my life in general.” A pause. “But yeah, I’ll also have a drink while I’m at it.“

“Well, after you,” Rarity said and gestured at the door behind Twilight.

“In there?” Well, sure, okay, Sunset did say that I could bring friends, but isn’t Rarity a bit too accepting of the extra-dimensional—... She turned around. “...oh, you meant your room!”

“Well... yes,” Rarity said, pointing at the pleasantly pastel-colored door that had absolutely not been there a minute ago. “I’d point out there there’s even a sign with my name on it, but you’ve already proven your dislike for those, so...”

“You’re never going to let me live that one down, do you?” She rolled her eyes and sighed dramatically before opening the door to Rarity’s room and office. There was no large hall, there was no jukebox, and there was no fully-stocked bar. This is Rarity’s room, she thought, a smile appearing on her face. This is okay.

Sunset hummed as she hung up the picture. She had hunted down her leather jacket for this, just so she could stand back-to-back with Twilight, each with a guitar (Twilight had refused to hold the V, since that was Sunset's "band" guitar) and grinning at the camera.

"I wonder how the concert will go," she mused. "Too bad they ran out of tickets—" she blinked and smiled "—but… good thing I can time-travel." She walked to the cashier and grabbed her pad. "Might need to look like a local… and some proper currency. After all, if I'm going to a concert, I might as well get some goodies."

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Written with the one and only ChibiRenamon!

This is a crossover with the amazing story "Rock the Carousel" which I've enjoyed reading more than once, and always hope for updates ;) Hopefully your interest was piqued by the chapter if you haven't read it. I do recommend!

Gone Telson (She-Ra Season 4 - Ongoing)

Spoiler warning: She-Ra Season 4!

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D
Gone Telson

"Wow, this place looks like it was almost wiped out! I wonder who did this?"

"Bzzt! Beep! Beep! Boop!"

"Oh. Heh. Yeah. It was. But I wasn't involved in this one."

Two figures scurried through the remains of a once-prosperous town at the edge of the Whispering Woods. Hundreds of homes were little more than rubble, and the ones that were mostly in one piece, had been re-purposed with tents and building materials into group shelters for the dwindling population.

A couple of young children were trying to lift a large, half-buried crate with a Horde emblem on it. The markings on the side clearly identified it as rations, but it was too large, and too secure to open with the tools they had at hand (or hoof, not all were human). Around the box several adults sat, arms wrapped around their legs, or simply staring into the smoking ruins around them with a lost expression.

The children eventually gave up, and fell to their knees next to the adults. They looked up when a large figure approached, wrapped in a cape with a hood. Next to it, another larger (if shorter) figure with a curtain on top of it that barely covered the glowing purple panel on it stood menacingly.

The gathered survivors beheld the pair with growing horror—followed by growing confusion.

"Hey little guys! Let me help with that."

The remaining people watched in awe as the stranger put her arms around the front of the crate and picked it up with no effort, setting it straight on the more solid ground next to them.

"I have to wonder how this thing got here. Maybe it was from a destroyed transport?" the figure mused aloud, pressing a series of buttons on the side of the crate. With a hiss, the door released its lock, then pushed out slightly before sliding up, revealing rows and rows of rations neatly stacked within.

The figure motioned to the interior. "There you go!"

Hesitantly, the survivors approached, giving her and her companion doubtful, sidelong glances, then quickly made their way in, grabbing the rations. The little children, with their little knapsacks already full, ran towards the large figure and briefly embraced her.

"Aww. You're welcome."

The pair of hooded visitors watched the town come alive around the crate as word spread of the food. "Heh. I guess there's life here after all."

"Bzzt! Fizz! Beep! Boop!"

"You said it, Emily!"

The pair started walking away as more and more refugees emerged from the ruins, rushing to get to the food before it disappeared.

"You know, I'm not too hungry since leaving but I sure could use something to drink."

"Beep! Zizzle! Bzzt! Fizz! Beep! Bop!"

"Ha! Try pulling my tail. There's no such thing as—" her voice trailed off when she noticed the sign and the door. "Huh. Would you look at that. Do you think it's open? No one else is around."

"Bzzt!"

"I guess there's no harm in that."

"Would you look at that!"

The voice was new, as were the electronic noises that responded animatedly. One of Sunset's favorite things about her bar was just how unexpected things could be. Even if it was sometimes scary, most visitors brought with them unique views and experiences, as well information about amazing worlds that lay across the multiverse. Sometimes they were similar to things she already knew… a lot of times not. And that was usually the case with unknown voices.

The person that walked in was tall, and well built. She wore a heavy cloak around herself, hiding most of her features, and had Sunset not heard her voice earlier, she wouldn't have known whether she was male or female under it. Regardless, she was tall and imposing enough to be intimidating if she wanted to. Behind her, in a rather more comical take on the "going undercover" approach, was what could only be a spherical robot of some kind, almost as tall as Sunset, and walking on four metallic legs. Its "cloak" was little more than a large rag thrown over it and tied around to give the impression that it was hidden under it, but had the effect of making it look—at best—like a banged-up table of some sort covered by cloth.

The bipedal figure strolled across the bar, making surprised and excited comments about the guitars, the signed Villian Court poster, the pictures, the jukebox and even the tables before it turned around to face Sunset.

"Hello, and welcome to Sunset's Isekai," Sunset said, taking the chance to speak up. "This is an inter-dimensional bar which appears to those that really need a drink, and possibly an ear." She motioned to the bar stools. "What can I get for you today?"

The tall figure raised her... pincers? Sunset blinked. She hadn't seen that kind of thing until now. Paws and hands were more common for guests so far, and she almost expected an insectoid face under the hood, but it looked very human. Short white hair in a crew cut, and a somewhat naive-look to her face. She seemed to be wearing some sort of chitin armor decorations that protected her spine and went around her cheeks.

When she sat, Sunset noticed a bit nervously, that she had a scorpion's tail, which curled up just above her shoulder, which seemed to be spiky under the cloak. The tail was not ready to strike, but it was menacing nonetheless.

"Heeey!" the large woman said, leaning into the bar. When the cloak fell back a bit more, Sunset could see that the pincers only went up to her elbows and soft human-like skin went on from there. It was very different, but kinda cool too. "So," the woman continued awkwardly when Sunset didn't say anything, "I hope you don't mind serving former Horde soldiers?" she asked with a self-deprecating smile.

Oddly enough, it made Sunset want to give her a hug.

"Of course not," Sunset said, "ex-Horde soldiers are welcome, I guess." The bar wouldn't let anyone harmful in anyway, and part of its mission statement was to help those that needed it, after all. "I'm not really sure what the Horde is, so…"

"Hah, yeah, you did say it was an inter-dimensional bar, huh?" her guest said. "Anything good?"

"Yep! I have a menu, right here," Sunset said, passing it to her guest, who took it with her surprisingly pliable pincers. Sunset had to remind herself that, odd as it looked, it was technically less suspicious than being able to lift a tea-cup with a hoof.

"Oh, wow, that's a lot of options!" her guest said, and her robot made an appreciative noise as it looked over her shoulder.

"So what's your robot's name?" Sunset asked, glancing at it. "Does it need recharging of some sort? I have a multiversal adapter somewhere here."

"Emily? Nah," her guest said. "She has a First One core keeping her running, she'll be fine. She's also not technically my robot, but she's a good friend." She looked up, blushing a little. "And I'm Scorpia, by the way."

"Name's Sunset Shimmer," Sunset replied, fist-bumping Scorpia's pincer. "Like I said, I've never heard of The Horde, and I hope you don't take this the wrong way, but it doesn't too sound friendly."

"Oh! It's great!" Scorpia said, eyes wide and a grin on her face, which froze. She sighed, the smile fading altogether. "Or it was. Or I thought it was. I don't know anymore, it's all confusing."

"Right," Sunset said, "let me get you something to drink. Anything you like so far?"

"Well, do you take credits?" Scorpia said, raising an odd square coin up in her pincer. "That's basically all I have, I'm not sure what 'isekais' use for money otherwise."

"Yeah, that shouldn't be a problem," Sunset said taking the credit and having her spell scan it. It gave her a positive ping. "Yep, apparently a place called Eternia has a solid exchange rate for these."

"Huh. Never heard of it."

"Might be another universe with similar currency, you never know," Sunset said with a shrug. "Point is, you're good."

"Great!" Scorpia said, glancing down at the menu and tilting her head. "I still don't know what to order. Maybe something fruity but with a kick? I need a bit of a wake-up call that makes me feel better."

Sunset tapped her chin in thought. "How about a Tequila Sunrise?"

Scorpia frowned. "Never heard of it."

"Well then, let's fix that." Sunset set out to work, grabbing the tequila, grenadine and triple-sec as she walked up and down her bar, procuring the other ingredients. "So," she ventured, glancing over her shoulder at Scorpia, who was studying the bar again, "You left the Horde?"

"Sorta?" Scorpia said, her voice lowering. For all evident her physical strength, she seemed very vulnerable right then. "The Horde—it's been my home for most of my life. I don't even really remember my parents… I just had a picture of them, you know?"

Sunset nodded, smiling encouragingly at her.

"It's all I've known… all my friends and… well, family of sorts had known. But then, at some point Adora left to join the Rebellion and turn into a princess, and Catra went haywire over that… but then Entrapta joined us, and I thought things were working out for a while, but then Catra betrayed Entrapta, and I wanted to prove that it was just a big mistake but then Catra took it out on me when I didn't want to destroy Emily for some data and—I just left!"

"Right," Sunset said, sliding the little umbrella decoration into the drink and gently putting it in front of Scorpia. "Take a deep breath, try this… and we can slow down. Don't worry, I'm here to listen. There's no rush."

"Right, right," Scorpia said, sighing. "Sorry."

"It's alright," Sunset replied fighting the urge to give her a hug.

She watched her guest sip the drink and smile at the taste, which was rewarding in itself. Rather than stand there awkwardly, waiting for Scorpia to talk, she studied Emily, who seemed to be studying her right back. There was a bit more than simply technology in this "little" robot. "Huh, that's interesting. There seems to be actual magic involved in you… some sort of technomancy spell."

"I wouldn't be surprised," Scorpia said, smiling at Emily. "She was built by my good friend Entrapta, who's a princess."

"I'm getting a familiar vibe here," Sunset said. "So princesses have extra magical powers?"

Scorpia hesitated. But then slowly nodded. "Most of them do. Like, Adora? She can turn into an 8-foot tall powerhouse that is strong enough to lift tanks and throw them, or heal people, fix super-powerful magical barriers and stuff like that. Or Mermista, who can control water, or Glimmer who can sparkle and teleport…"

"Surprisingly accurate names."

"Yeah, ain't that a kicker?"

"So Entrapta has powers over machines?" Sunset prompted.

"Yeah! She's amazing! I mean, if she's still alive…"

"Bzzt! Beep! Beep! Boop! Beep!"

"Which of course she is!" Scorpia added quickly. "Haha! Why wouldn't she?!"

"Beep! Bzzt! Beep! Beep! Boop!"

"I-I'm sure Catra was just…"

If faceless machines could give "that look", that is exactly what Emily was doing to Scorpia, in Sunset's opinion.

"I… okay. She totally betrayed her," Scorpia admitted, shoulders drooping.

Sunset patted her pincer. "Why don't we start at the beginning? What's the Horde, and how did you come to be in it?"

Scorpia took a quick sip of her drink and waved her pincer in the air in a small circle. "Oh, wow. Where to start? Well, the Horde is like, awesome. They came to my planet and took over my kingdo—my people's territory back in the time of my grandfather, then started to make the world a better place in the image of Hordak's will."

Sunset blinked. "Right."

"And yeah, so I was born into the Horde, and I grew up there, and all my friends and family were there, you see?"

Sunset nodded.

"And all was going well until…" she trailed off and her smile slipped away. She glanced at the drink in her pincer with a morose expression on her face.

"Hey, it's alright, you can tell me," Sunset said gently. "I admit it's my first time trying to comfort someone that seems to come from a facist alien army intent on world domination, but if you're ex-Horde I think a lot of things have changed?"

Scorpia looked up in surprise and studied her carefully before nodding. She looked away. "Oh boy. That's stating it mildly. I thought Catra was my best friend—" She cut herself off and sighed, looking up at Sunset. "She's the Horde's Force Captain, second only to Hordak himself. She's… had a tough life, and grew up under Shadow Weaver's supervision, with Adora."

"With a name like Shadow Weaver I can't imagine much good coming out of it," Sunset said.

Scorpia laughed. "You have no idea!" She chuckled, then took a deep breath. "When Adora left, she… just didn't take it well. Especially when we discovered that she was actually a Princess too. Adora, I mean. But, we kept fighting against the rebellion until we captured Entrapta." She turned and smiled at Emily, patting the robot's round surface like a pet. "Or rather, she chose to stay with us. I thought… I thought we were friends. And I think that Entrapta thought so too."

Scorpia paused to sample a bit more of her tequila sunrise, then continued, "I thought we were having fun together, you know? Entrapta, Catra, and I… even Kyle, Rogelio, and Lonnie." She noticed Sunset's confusion because she immediately added: "Catra and Adora's fellow graduates, they also grew up in The Horde."

Sunset pressed her lips together, trying to find the right words. "It… seems like The Horde wasn't really the nicest place overall. I'm glad you found friends."

"Yeah!" Scorpia said, eyes brightening.

It was really hard to believe that this was someone that was on the side of invading other people's worlds and destroying all opposition. "I don't get it," Sunset blurted out, eyes widening.

Scorpia looked up. "What?"

"Sorry… it's just…" Sunset sighed. "How do I put this? You… seem like a really nice, caring person. And it doesn't fit with what The Horde does."

"It's not a bad place!" Scorpia said.

"Beep! Beep! Beep-boop!"

"Okay, okay, so we did destroy some towns…"

"Beep! Bop! Beep-beep!"

"...and yes, we did attack Salineas for years until Catra and Hordak finally conquered it—"

Beep! Beep-bop-fzzt!"

"And yeah, okay, so people call us The Evil Horde. Fine, I get it." Scorpia looked down. "It's not like I like hurting people."

The robot's sounds became somewhat less abrasive.

"Beep! Beep-bop!"

Scorpia smiled a little. "Yeah. I guess-I guess that's one of the reasons I left, you know?" she said, looking up at Sunset. "The Horde is everything I've known. I was told that my grandfather was a great man because he gave our territory, our kingdom and crystal to the Horde…" She looked down. "I've been telling myself for years that it's okay. That things will be better. That I'm happy. That if people just… follow our rules, the world will be fine."

"Bzzt…"

"Thanks Emily," Scorpia said. She glanced from the robot to the rest of the room, avoiding Sunset's eyes. "There are things that don't make me happy, but I thought it was worth it because I had Catra…. I always thought Adora had made a mistake when she joined the rebellion… I thought she was wrong to leave Catra behind. That it was her fault that Catra was… angry."She sighed. "But Catra just… she had no reason to do what she did to Entrapta. She was with us. A friend to us… even to Hordak! I think… I think I even saw him smile once!"

"But it wasn't this… Adora's fault then?" Sunset asked gently.

"No," Scorpia said, shaking her head sadly. "No. Catra took it very personal, but she just started to become worse and worse when Adora stuck to the rebellion. She started taking it out on us. On her friends." She took a deep breath. "When Entrapta and Hordak figured out how to make a portal, she betrayed Entrapta and blamed everything going on on her… and they sent her to Beast Island."

Sunset blinked. "I take it it's not a good thing."

"No, it isn't." Scorpia straightened up. "It's the worst place. No one that gets sent there ever comes back. That's where the Horde has always sent the worst criminals and traitors." She looked down, guilt filling her eyes. "And I-I let it happen. I didn't say anything. I-I thought Catra would turn around and say it was a joke. That Entrapta was coming back. But when I asked her, she just… got angry." She looked down.

"So that's what finally pushed you to leave?"

"I… she asked me to do something that I just couldn't do and when I said I couldn't she just… I'm starting to believe that the problem might have not been Adora after all." Scorpia trailed off and gulped and forced a smile to her face. "So now we're on a mission to rescue Entrapta. We'll head over to Brightmoon and ask the other princesses for help. Entrapta is their friend too… I'm sure they'll want to help her."

When the big woman sniffled, Sunset couldn't help but feel for her. "Sometimes people are stuck in one place, or just a specific philosophy, thinking that there's nothing better," she said. "And sometimes they find the strength to leave those places full of hate and fear, maybe for themselves, like Adora seems to have done, or for someone else, like you." She patted Scorpia's pincer gently. "That you're kind and self-sacrificing despite that environment speaks highly of you; and the fact that you're trying to save your friend from such a horrible place tells me that you're stronger than anybody ever thought. For what it's worth… I'm proud of you for doing all of this."

A bit of life returned to Scorpia's eyes when she heard that, and the smile became a bit more honest. "Heh. Thanks, Sunset. That's very kind of you to say."

"Hey, we've all had moments where we wish we had seen the light sooner right?"

"Yeah… I just still worry about Catra… even after all of this."

"Sometimes," Sunset said, "as hard as it is? It's for the best to leave. You can't force someone to change or care about other people. Sometimes you become so toxic to others that it takes a really hard look at yourself to realize just what you're doing."

"Hey," Scorpia said, patting Sunset's shoulder, "it's my job to be depressed, not yours."

Sunset laughed. "I've seen another version of me who didn't learn that lesson, and they left no choice to the one person that loved them but to let them go." She sighed. "I saw the damage they did when this young girl saw me and thought I was the other Sunset."

"Wow. That must be… confusing."

Sunset smiled. "It was more sad… I had a really hard time separating what that Sunset had done and how she had forced Rarity to do from my own experience." She licked her lips. "In any case, the way I look at it, is a bit similar, you know? This other me didn't leave her lover any choice but to let her go if she didn't want to be dragged down, I think some people may think it's selfish, but the truth is, Rarity—just like you—needed to take control of her life and not let someone else put them in a position where she was betraying her core values and morals." She shrugged. "You reached that point. It doesn't mean you don't care about what happens to Catra, but you need to care about you first. Maybe she'll change and be worthy of your friendship, but right now, it seems like she's hell-bent on burning bridges."

"Yeah, well, it's part of the whole conquering thing—"

"It's a figure of speech," Sunset clarified, "it means that she's antagonizing and losing friends, rather than making an effort to keep them."

Scorpia's eyes went wide. "Oooh, because if you burn the bridge you cannot cross it again! Ha! I get it!"

"Yeah, well, where I come from it's not looked at as a good thing," Sunset said chuckling.

"Well, speaking of crossing bridges, I have a long one to cross at Brightmoon," Scorpia said, drinking the last of her tequila sunrise. She set down the glass, her face turning serious. "So… you don't think I did the wrong thing by leaving?"

Sunset took a deep breath. "I think you left for the right reasons… and even if Catra now has to be alone because of this—from what I understand of the situation—maybe that's just what she needs to get a reality check. In the end, you can hope that she realizes what she's doing wrong and aims to change it, and just be there for her if she starts that healing process, and you feel comfortable with it."

"Heh, yeah. I guess I have a lot to think about," Scorpia said a bit sadly. "But first, I have a friend to help. Thank you for the drink, Sunset."

"Sure thing," Sunset said. "Before you go, let me get a picture with you."

"Y-you want to take a picture with me?" Scorpia asked, her voice lowering. "No one wants to… you know, they're intimidated and—"

"None of that," Sunset said, smiling as she walked around the bar. "In here you're just you, not your baggage… and who you are is someone I like. So what do you say?"

Scorpia smiled. "Sure."

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Kudos to Scorpia for standing up to herself! Don't get me wrong, I loooove Catra, but she's such a toxic character right now, that the hurt just pours out of her pores. Here's hoping she starts getting it together next season.

A Movable Bar (Ambergris - Post Fic)

Sunset's Isekai
By Wanderer D & Pascoite
A Movable Bar

Aria Blaze brushed her fingers along a grimy brick wall as she lurched down the sidewalk, the dying sunlight halfway blinding her. Just another fifteen minutes, and she'd be home, for whatever good that'd do her.

If only she could work the same shift at Bullseye as Adagio. If only she could work for Adagio, but she'd already heard several times how that would complicate things. People would make assumptions about both of them, and… better if they kept as separated as possible, at least on the job. So Adagio headed up the housewares department during the evening shift, while Aria had afternoons in electronics. Who knew she'd turn out to be pretty good at troubleshooting that stuff?

She couldn't help smiling, for a half-second anyway. To hear the workplace gossip, Adagio was on the short list to be promoted to assistant manager of the whole store soon. The big boss really believed in her, and his husband seemed to like her a lot, too. People… liking Adagio. It still sounded strange to her, except… she liked Adagio, too, who for her part kept saying she loved Aria. It took a while, but Aria finally, maybe—maybe understood what that was? And maybe, in return, lov—

Aria shook her head. All that only made it harder. If she didn't give a damn, she could shrug it off, but now she had to deserve it.

Adagio always rode the bus to and from work, but Aria preferred to walk. It saved a bit of money and gave her time to think. Today, it gave her time to think about how to admit her failure to Adagio.

Some customer—she pounded a fist on the wall and bared her teeth—had gotten mad about them being sold out of something, and no matter what Aria said, the lady kept yelling and threatening to get her fired. Even thinking about that word got her heart racing. All that Adagio had done for her, and it could end, just like that? She'd wandered away from her post to see where the lady went, and sure enough, she made a beeline for the business office and asked for the manager.

Her skin had crawled, her body shook, and she spent the rest of the day feeling like she'd keel over if she didn't keep her knees rigid. Waiting, just waiting to be told she shouldn't bother coming back again, and every time the office door opened, her heart nearly stopped. Tomorrow. They'd tell her tomorrow. Everything was her fault. Her whole life had gone that way, so why would it change? Adagio would be so angry.

Would she kick Aria out? Make her quit art school? No longer be her sister, no longer love—?

A year ago, she would have had a simple solution: get drunk. Get drunk until she didn't care anymore, until she couldn't even remember what had gotten her upset, until she couldn't even remember that there was something to remember. Then do it again and again and again. She could practically taste it, the kind of vodka the cheap convenience stores always carried, back when she'd gotten so skinny that she could tuck two bottles in her jacket and still not look like she was stealing anything.

It made her problems go away, but she'd promised, she'd promised. She'd promised Adagio she'd try her hardest not to do that anymore. If Adagio was going to throw her out anyway, then what did it matter?

She pulled her phone out of her pocket and scrolled through the contacts to Adagio's name. Adagio might help her, at least until she found out why. No, no, she was still in the middle of her shift—Aria shouldn't bother her. One drink, one little drink.

And then she noticed the sign. Some colorful chalk drawing about a daily special, a glass with fruit slices and ice cubes, and who cared what else, because it teemed with liquor, cool and inviting. She licked her lips. She coughed, her heart skipped a beat—Adagio would kill her if she did this. When had a bar even opened on this street? There was nothing else here. Just warehouses and vacant lots. No restaurants, no shopping. The only people who'd go to a bar around here would be desperate—

Her knees almost buckled, but she was dead anyway. What was one more thing to have Adagio hate her for? With a gulp, she pushed open the odd door and walked inside.

Sunset picked up the last of the books and notes and put them together in a neat pile before carrying them to her office. Her life since becoming a bartender had taken some interesting twists, with the bar itself turning into a sort of interdimensional meeting place for some groups, and her own wall of personal guests growing picture after picture. From Gilda and her wheelchair-bound counterpart, to an escapee from a fascist army hell-bent on conquering a magical world, and her robot. The decorations on the wall had also increased, with the signed Villian Court poster, the crossed guitars, and occasional well-meaning magical diagrams left behind by wizards of a large variety of worlds. And like her bar, she now had additional duties, such as roomie to a ghost, and magic teacher to a gifted teenage duck.

'And I wouldn't change it for anything,' she thought, smiling as she closed the door to her office behind her. She pulled out a fresh rag and dusting spray and proceeded to clean up the area she had been working at earlier with Lena. She never knew when she'd be getting a new guest, so it was best practice to keep the bar spotless as much as she could.

As if her thoughts had summoned one, the door to the bar opened, producing a clear, crystalline chime when the silver bell at the entrance shook. Whoever it was paused a moment before coming in, but soon enough Sunset could hear the hesitant, almost reluctant steps approaching.

'Biped,' Sunset thought, 'and alone, so a bar seat is best.' She picked up one of the menus and placed it in front of her, on top of the bar, right across from one of the stools. She took a quick glance down the bar to make sure everything was in place, and by the time she turned back to the entrance hallway, Aria Blaze stood there, looking suspiciously around, and then narrowing her eyes when she noticed her.

Unlike the last time she'd seen any of the sirens, she wasn't wearing her usual punk style clothes, but rather some sort of work uniform, with khaki slacks and a red polo shirt with a logo under it she couldn't really make out past Aria's jacket. She had clearly just finished a day on the job. And she appeared miserable. She also fidgeted like she wanted to bolt, so Sunset quickly motioned her in with a gentle wave of her hand.

"Hey, welcome to Sunset's Isekai! This is my little multiverse bar, so even if you know me in your world, I'm actually not the Sunset you know."

Aria shuffled in a bit more and licked her lips, her eyes going over the whole selection of alcohol behind Sunset, who had to wonder if the siren had even heard her at all.

"Come on, have a seat, let me get you something," Sunset said, putting her hand down on the menu and motioning with her head to the stool.

Aria blinked and focused on her, eyes narrowing once more. She hesitated, then slowly approached the stool, as if she was fighting herself. Just as her hands hovered above the bar, she stopped. "I," she rasped out, "I don't have any cash… I should—"

"Hey," Sunset said gently, "don't worry about it, the first one's on me. And you can nurse it as much as you want. Seems like you need to relax more than anything. It's safe in here."

"Heh," Aria chuckled under her breath as her shoulders slumped and she slid onto her seat. "That's what they always say." She took a deep, despondent breath, then peered up, but not at Sunset. Once again, her eyes were on the alcohol behind her. "So, what can I get for that first free drink? Bottom shelf?"

Sunset felt herself frown. "No, I meant it. Just… some of the stuff behind me might be toxic to carbon-based life forms, so why don't you choose something from the menu? Don't worry about the price, I said the first one was on me."

Looking slightly more intrigued, Aria picked up the proffered menu and opened it, her eyes scanning the listed items. "These are all virgin drinks."

Sunset blinked. "Wait, that's not right." She reached over, pulling the menu from Aria's unresisting grasp and flipped it around so she could see inside. "That's weird, that should have changed automatically."

"It's a piece of paper, Shimmer. That doesn't change by itself."

"Magic," Sunset countered, shaking the menu, even though that would achieve nothing. Shrugging, she put it down and, after checking it showed actual alcoholic drinks in it—her personal favorite beers and cocktails were there—she passed it onto Aria.

Aria snorted, then flipped the menu around. "Alright, Shimmer, what's your game? You can't tell a gal that she can have a free drink and offer her lemonade."

"I really don't know what's happening with these things," Sunset said, taking the menu and putting it back on its shelf. "I'll have to check into the spells later. Anyway, uh, most of the stuff on the left of the bar will not kill a human, from the second shelf up to the fourth."

"Can't I just choose something I'm familiar with?" Aria asked, leaning forth to examine the labels more carefully. But she'd bit her lip, balled her hands into fists, and practically dug her fingernails into her palms. Most people should look happy choosing from the high-end stuff. "How about a whiskey?" she wheezed out. "I see a bunch of them, but no specific labels I recognize. Something nice, that goes down smoothly."

"Well…" Sunset said, reaching up to grab a cut crystal bottle with a fancy golden logo containing many, many silver circles and no discernible name. "Don't laugh, but I'm partial to Gallifreyan Distilled Sunshine."

"I don't know what that is," Aria said, "but the bottle doesn't seem cheap."

"Oh, it isn't," Sunset laughed, trying to pull it down. "But I figured—" she pulled, frowning when it wouldn't budge from its place "—that we might as well nurse something worthwhile for a change." She pulled again. "Dammit."

She let go and picked up a small collapsible three-step stair, opening it and climbing so she had a better angle to pull. "What is going on?" she wondered, when the bottle could have been made from adamantium and fused to the shelf for all her effort.

"Geez, Sunset, if you didn't want to give me that free drink, I'll take some of the cheap stuff, you don't have to pretend." She averted her gaze. "'S what I'm used to anyway," she muttered.

"I'm not pretending!" Sunset hissed. It actually hurt a little to hear that. Her bar was not a place to exploit other people. It was a place to help! "I just…" She trailed off, grabbing another bottle, but the same thing happened. She tried once more, from another shelf. The bottle didn't budge. "It's as if the bar itself doesn't want—" 'Oh.'

She slowly got down from the staircase. "You know, why don't we talk over here, come on." She smiled and motioned for Aria to follow, who did with a roll of her eyes and a longing sigh when she caught sight of the drinks. Sunset took her guest to the rear of the bar, near the jukebox, which was thankfully not playing anything at the moment. She pulled out one of the chairs facing the wall, where a framed poster for the Klingon version of Romeo and Juliet hung in all its figurative goriness—most people couldn't decipher exactly what was happening, which was why she had kept it—and made sure that Aria was sitting comfortably before taking the seat across from her.

"I do have a lot of good non-alcoholic drinks, you know?" Sunset said gently, watching Aria suddenly stare into her lap and tense her shoulders as if a trickle of ice had run down her spine. "They're still on the house. Would you like one? How does a Club Soda sound? Or a lemonade? I have Virgin Piña Coladas."

Aria looked away.

Sunset tapped her fingers on the table, biting her lip. "Hey, how about a Duck Dodgers?" she asked. "It's named after a real duck."

Her guest's face turned back to her, eyes tired. "A duck."

"Yep." Sunset motioned with her hand to the wall beside Aria, where pictures of her previous guests lent their warmth, including the gang from Duckburg. "Magical bar, remember?"

"You're not joking?"

"Nope, it's basically cola, grenadine, and a maraschino cherry. Simple and sweet."

Aria sighed. "Fine."

"You'll like it, I think." Sunset nodded. "But, if you don't, don't worry about it, we'll try something else. I'll be right back."

She stood and walked to the bar, casting a glance at the table only to see Aria had leaned over her crossed arms and was gently banging her head on them, as if she was berating herself. Sunset shook her head and concentrated on making the simple drink, and another one for herself.

Once they were ready, she carried them both to the table, and this time sat next to Aria, putting both drinks closer to the center of the table, to give her a chance to recuperate without much risk of knocking them on the floor. Having her back to everything in the bar felt strange, but she could only imagine what it was like for Aria, if her guesses as to why she hadn't been allowed to serve her alcohol were right.

When Aria didn't react, Sunset gently put her hand on her shoulder. "Hey, Aria?" she whispered. "Are you doing alright?"

Aria immediately looked at the ceiling, her chin quivering and tears pooling in the corners of her eyes. "Why do you want to know? Huh? What do you want from me?"

"I don't—" Sunset hadn't noticed exactly when, but Aria was staring directly at her now and… smiling a little?

"Nobody's nice to me unless they have a reason."

"Nobody?" Sunset asked. Aria only let out a ragged sigh. "Maybe I do have a reason. Maybe my reason is that I want to help."

"You want to help." Aria sniffled hard, so Sunset pointed out the napkin dispenser. Sure enough, Aria took two or three and blew her nose into the wad of paper.

It didn't exactly come as a surprise that a siren might not trust her. "Like I said, I'm not the Sunset you know. The whole point of this bar—" she waved a hand around "—is to give a moment of rest to someone who's desperate for it. I don't pick and choose who or what comes through the door. If you need to relax, the bar is there. It sort of chooses on its own." That earned her another eye roll from Aria.

"But it always finds a way to help," Sunset continued, "and I'm lucky I get to help, too, no matter who it is. As long as they behave themselves, but you don't come across as someone who'll cause trouble."

One more sniffle, then Aria's faint smile returned. "Adagio's told me a little about you, or… not you. Sunset. Her Sunset." She closed her eyes and shook her head. "Whatever. You sound a lot like her."

Adagio's Sunset? 'Now that's a story I'd like to hear,' she thought. "I'm glad there's another me helping out," she said, smiling. "But right now, I'm here for you." She leaned back and looked around at the bar. "I understand now why it wouldn't let me serve you some things, but it doesn't make sense that it would appear to you just for that… it seems that you have something else on your mind. Do you want to talk about it?"

Instead of answering, Aria reached over for her drink, sliding it closer and picking up the cherry to bite into it. She chewed on it silently and swallowed before sipping a bit of the drink itself through the straw. She didn't watch Sunset, simply content to study the glass in front of her. "Did you really open this place to help, or was it something that just happened?"

Sunset briefly considered trying to get back onto Aria's topic, but the girl really looked like pressure was not something that would help at all. "I opened it because a Rarity I met had recently come out of a rough relationship," she said, leaning on the table with her elbows. "She needed someone to talk to, and I offered her a drink at my place. She suggested that if I ever decided to have my own bar, she'd help me set it up and…" She shrugged.

"But you can't possibly make money this way," Aria argued. "One guest at a time?"

Sunset chuckled. "I was worried about that at the beginning, but I have two types of guests now," she said, lifting a pair of fingers, "casual and personal. Casuals… how to describe them? The multiverse is… vast, and my bar has become popular with some groups that are able to explore it as a neutral place to meet and relax. I have a group of captains from different ships who meet here every couple of months, and a bunch of grumpy wizards who like to meet every six months, for example. Personal guests are… my guests." She looked at the pictures on the wall, and Aria followed her gaze. "They come here to talk, maybe even leave feeling better, although a lot of the time it's me who ends up learning something."

"So, what, you're trying to teach people lessons about life?"

Sunset shook her head. "No, nothing so pretentious. I just like talking to people and hope that them talking to me helps. I've… picked up a student." She pointed at Lena, who had her own picture with Sunset. "I'm teaching her magic."

"Another duck."

"A very smart one, too!" Sunset said with a fond smile. "I also have a ghost friend who stays over occasionally, and I met both because they had problems of their own. All of the people you see there had a need to be here and talk about what was going on with their lives." She took a deep breath. "Sometimes all it takes to figure things out or make a plan, or even simply to feel a little better, is someone to listen and not judge. That's what I'm here for, and what the bar was opened for. The rest is icing on the cake."

Aria hesitated, then swirled her drink, clinking the ice cubes together with the straw before downing a large gulp. "I had a really bad day today at work."

Sunset nodded, trying not to congratulate herself on getting through. She watched as Aria retreated into herself slightly, crossing her arms and lowering her head. She appeared vulnerable right now, like she wanted to keep it all in, but couldn't anymore.

"I fucked up. Adagio went through all this trouble to get me clean and get me a job and I just… had to be an idiot."

"What happened?" Sunset asked, reaching over and putting her hand on Aria's shoulder again. She felt the siren flinch slightly, but she didn't pull away.

"This lady came into the store and she kept screaming and shouting at me because we didn't have what she wanted. I offered to get it for her from another store, or even find it so she could go and get it if it was urgent, but she just wanted it there and now, and she blamed it all on me!"

"But how is that your fault?" Sunset asked.

"I don't know!" Aria said miserably, eyes watering up. "I tried everything. It didn't matter. She blamed me in front of everyone in the store, then she went and complained to my manager."

Sunset frowned and was about to say something, but Aria continued.

"I can't fuck this up," she whispered. "Adagio got me the job. She got me into art school, she's tutoring me after work so I can get my GED. This job is my only contribution to our living situation… If I can't even do this, I'm just wasting her time. She'll throw me out!"

"Hey," Sunset said, "take it easy, alright? I don't know about the Sunset from your world, but in mine I worked at a sushi bar for a while, and I had one or two customers like that. They went to complain to the boss, and they heard them out, but they knew it wasn't my fault."

"But you didn't—" Aria gritted her teeth and tensed, before visibly forcing herself to calm down. "You didn't have to go through rehab. You didn't walk in with a history in your paperwork, or with behavioural problems. Even if it's not my fault, it's still my fault."

Sunset hummed. "I don't know about that. Were you called in to talk to your manager?"

Aria cleared her throat. "No."

"I would think if it was a big deal and they didn't want you there, they would do that quickly, right?"

"No, because Adagio is also a manager! She's getting promoted and me messing up is going to make her lose that chance if she stands up for me! I don't deserve her help and she's giving it and I'm going to screw it all up!"

"Aria," Sunset said, squeezing her shoulder a little, "I'm sure she's okay with that. I'm sure she trusts you for good reason, and if her word is strong enough to get you the interview and job there, then she's earned it."

Aria gave her a morose glare. "Oh? And why should she? I promised her I'd be clean, and yet here I am, walking into a bar in the hopes of drowning my grief in alcohol." She looked down at the drink on the table. "I was going to do it, you know? I didn't really want to… but I wanted it bad enough to betray everyone who trusts me."

"Ah." It was now Sunset's turn to clear her throat. "So… she knows that you have… drinking issues."

Aria rolled her eyes. "Yes."

"But she knows that you went to rehab and that you've been trying your best, right?"

"Yeah."

"I can't… really speak for her about this kind of thing," Sunset said slowly. "I think it's best if you discuss that directly with her."

Aria's eyes went wide. "No. I can't! She'll be so disappointed, Sunset!"

"You know… I realize it's not the same, but… well, I can understand a little of what you're going through. In my world, after I was cleansed by the Elements of Harmony, I still had a lot of ground to cover and a lot of things to fix and people to convince I had changed. When you girls went to Canterlot High, everyone immediately thought I was back to being evil."

Aria nodded, frowning a bit and poking her straw at the bubbles fizzing up from her drink. "I remember."

"I've lost my cool more than once," Sunset continued, "and… it really doesn't look good for people like us, right? Others immediately jump to conclusions. And fighting for it is hard. So hard that it hurts. There was one time when someone erased all memory of me being reformed from everyone in Canterlot… but I stuck through it, and I believe you can, too." She canted her head toward Aria. "You three have been here for a long time, through thick and thin—she'll know how hard you're trying."

She stood up and walked over to the far wall, selecting a couple of pictures from there and bringing them back to the table. "Sometimes it's… really hard," she said, showing Aria the picture of herself and a younger Rarity. "She had to give up her love for someone very dear so she could move on with her life, but now she's healing and stronger than before." She pulled out the other picture, the one of her counterpart and Gilda. "They were my first guests. Imagine seeing myself roll in in a wheelchair?" She laughed. "They both went through a lot. Sunset got blamed for something she didn't do, and as a result of an attempt at revenge, she lost the use of her legs." She pointed at Gilda. "Gilda lost her arm and almost fell into despair. But they stuck through it, and when they came in? They were the happiest couple you could imagine."

Aria stared at the pictures in contemplative silence.

"What I'm saying is that it's worth it. It's harder than other people will understand, but it's still definitely worth it," Sunset insisted. "And talking to Adagio is the next step for you to move forward. Hiding it is not going to help anyone."

"I—" Aria gulped. "I don't know. She's at work, so it's going to have to wait right?"

Sunset raised an eyebrow, very deliberately staring at Aria, who fidgeted in place. "You know this place exists outside of time and space, right? Do you mind if I bring her in, then?"

"But—"

"Aria." Sunset took a paper towel and cleaned the siren's face gently. "It'll be okay. This isn't ripping off the bandage just to get the pain over with. This is having the confidence to know Adagio will understand. She obviously cares about you. I can feel it in my gut. And considering all the places that feeling has gotten me through safely, I'm comfortable enough saying it to you."

Aria didn't speak, but merely nodded a little, which was all Sunset's Isekai needed. The door to the bar rattled briefly, then the silver bell chimed, announcing the arrival of a second guest. Both women turned around to see an utterly bewildered Adagio standing at the entrance to the bar, still in her work clothes. "Um, Aria?" she called out. "Did you redecorate?"

Her eyes then focused, and she saw the both of them, with Sunset already standing up. Adagio grinned ear to ear and rushed through the place to give her a hug. "Sunset!" She nearly bowled Sunset over. "I didn't know you'd met Aria before! Or did you come to visit on your own?"

Quickly, Sunset waved a hand in front of her. "I didn't—"

"Did you help with this?" Adagio whispered, her eyes fixing on the shelves of bottles. "You might not know, but bar decor probably isn't the best choice for…"

Sunset nodded with a smile, and Adagio must have come to trust her somehow, because she immediately brightened. "We have it covered. You don't have to worry."

With a shrug, Adagio sat down next to Aria, but her gaze remained fixed on Sunset, and the longer she looked, the more she squinted. "Something's off," she said as she curled an arm around Aria's shoulders, but she'd clearly missed Aria starting to tremble.

"I'm… not your Sunset." Better to get through this for Aria's sake. "Let's just leave it that this bar is open to people who need to talk, whatever universe they might come from. I can give you the long version later, but—"

Adagio chuckled. "Magic, then. You don't have to say any more." She finally leaned into the back of her seat and took a deep breath. "That explains why you didn't call me Amber when you first saw me."

"Amber…?"

"I'll trade you long stories sometime," Adagio replied with a smirk.

"Wow, you sound like you have quite the friendship with your Sunset." Something about that always sent a warm feeling through her. Maybe she'd never connected with Adagio in her universe, but one somewhere else did, so it was at least possible. That kind of counted for her too, right? To borrow a word from Rainbow Dash, it just seemed awesome that all these versions of her made friends with the most unexpected people.

Adagio hugged her free arm across her chest and smiled, but she soon broke into a frown. "People who need to talk? I don't, so who'd you open for?"

With her lips pursed, Sunset rolled her eyes toward Aria, who still hadn't so much as glanced up at Adagio. She silently reached for another napkin and shivered faintly. "Aria?" Adagio said, grasping her by the shoulders and turning her, but Aria kept her face angled away. "What's wrong?"

Aria sniffled at first and couldn't get out what she wanted to say. If Adagio really liked her Sunset as much as it appeared, she wouldn't mind a little pre-emptive strike. "I told Aria that you'd understand. That you care about her no matter what."

A small laugh erupted from Aria's throat. "Seems like somebody's told me that before," she said weakly, finally meeting Adagio's gaze.

Adagio gave her a squeeze. "It's okay. She's right, you know. Whatever universe she comes from, she's a lot like the Sunset I know. Go on. You can tell me," Adagio said, leaning her forehead against Aria's.

"I had a nasty customer who yelled and screamed because we didn't have something in stock—" she paused to sniffle and wipe her napkin across her nose again "—and said she would get me fired, and of course everything's my fault, and if I lost the job you got me…"

"That was you?" Adagio replied, her eyes widening. When she got a nod in return, she continued: "Look, bad customers just happen. Don't let it get to you. I've had to deal with so many—"

"I already told her," Sunset said with a grimace. "You deal with customers, eventually you'll get one of the psychos."

Aria had finally stopped quaking. "I didn't want to disappoint you," she said.

"I heard a couple of the other employees talking about that in the break room. The manager, too. They've all had that happen to them, and—hey… hey," she said, taking Aria's drooping head and lifting it back up to meet her eyes. "Everyone was on your side. Nobody's mad. You didn't do anything wrong."

Adagio patted Aria's shoulder, and she probably expected her to sit up, feel better, smile… except the worst was still to come. Sunset took the seat opposite them and reached across to touch Aria's wrist.

"That's not all," Aria squeaked, burying her face in her hands. "I was so sure I'd get fired, that I'd lose everything good I had going on, that…" A sob jolted her shoulders. "I came in here."

Adagio's frown deepened. "But you're here to talk about your problems. There's nothing wrong with…"

Aria shook her head.

"…Oh." Briefly, a fire shone in Adagio's eyes as they flicked from the glass in front of Aria to Sunset.

"It's basically a cherry cola," Sunset said quietly in reply to the unasked question.

Then Adagio pulled Aria's limp form against her, wrapped her arms around Aria's waist and held her. "But you didn't."

"But I wanted to," Aria said, punctuating it by jutting her head forward. "I wanted to, so bad. So bad."

"But you didn't."

"I would have. I came in, ordered a whiskey—" she rubbed the back of her hand under her nose "—and I would have. But Sunset wouldn't… couldn't give it to me."

Adagio inhaled slowly and let it out as a long sigh. She mouthed a thank-you to Sunset.

"I have a magical construct that is constantly active," Sunset replied. She raised an eyebrow and cocked her head toward the countertop. "It's supposed to inform me of certain discrepancies with dimensional rules, such as minimum age to drink, and that kind of stuff. Apparently the bar can also tell if someone is trying to quit, which… took me a moment to realize."

With Aria slouching further into Adagio's embrace, Adagio unclasped one of her hands to run her fingers through Aria's pigtail. "You don't have to be perfect."

"I have to deserve what you did for me."

At Adagio's laugh, Aria peered behind her. "You sound like me," Adagio said, her laughter finally abating, "when Sunset first helped me."

Aria slid down further, Adagio's arm now across her chest and her free hand stroking the tightly gathered hair on top of Aria's head. "Do you think I'm perfect?" Adagio asked.

From her angle, Adagio wouldn't have seen it, but Aria's face formed into a pout. "Well… no."

"Good. And in my… imperfection—"

She barely got the word out before she broke out laughing again, so hard that Sunset couldn't help joining in. Just the ridiculousness of it all: two former demon queens and an alcoholic sitting together in a bar, having an incredibly serious conversation, with no booze in sight, and each one of them… genuinely good people now. Even Aria let out a snort and wiped her running nose with a fresh napkin.

Adagio brushed off a few tears of her own. "Shit, I was a mess back then." Aria glanced behind her once more, a questioning eyebrow raised. "But if in my imperfection—" one last giggle leaked out, then her voice softened, and she laid her hand on Aria's shoulder "—I deserved what Sunset did for me, then don't you deserve the same? Didn't I already decide you were worth it?"

Aria shrugged feebly. "Things change."

"Do you know how few people can recover from some kind of addiction on the first try? You've done remarkably well."

Slowly, Aria drew her legs up onto the seat and wrapped her arms around her knees. Then her brow furrowed the way Sunset expected her own must have when Princess Twilight told her those other girls, her sworn enemies only minutes ago, would show her what friendship meant.

"There will be temptation," Adagio continued. "There might even be relapses. I hope not, but if they happen, we'll deal with them. But through it all, I'll never stop caring about you."

Sunset craned her neck sideways to catch Aria's eye. She couldn't fight the slightly smug grin from sprouting on her lips. "Told ya."

Adagio momentarily chuckled, then she resumed stroking one of Aria's pigtails. "A really smart person—Sunset, in fact—once told me it's a hard thing to learn that people can care about you. I sure do, and… don't you like some of the other people you work with?"

"Yeah," Aria replied, the whimper gone from her voice. "We take breaks together, talk, sometimes hang out a bit."

"It probably hadn't occurred to you, but those people like you."

Aria's back went rigid, and her eyes widened, but just as quickly, she relaxed.

"Count me in, too," Sunset added. "I've only gotten a chance to talk to you briefly, but you are a good person, Aria, I can tell, and definitely someone I wouldn't mind talking to more."

"And most important of all, add yourself to that list," Adagio said. "I told you long ago you had to learn to love yourself, to forgive yourself. Don't do this because you think you owe it to me. Do it because it's good for you." She waited for Aria to nod. "And if you need me anytime, you call, okay? I don't care what hour it is. I can take a break, or we're allowed time off to deal with family situations—" she poked Aria's arm "—and you are family."

A hint of a smile burrowed across Aria's face, but it faded. "What if I want a drink again though?"

"I know."

"What if I want it… I want it so bad I can't stand it?"

"I know."

"What if I lose it and fail?"

"I know." Adagio hugged her.

Sunset beamed at that: don't remove the responsibility, but don't lose the empathy either. And with a loving support behind it. ‘I don't think I could have threaded that needle any better myself,' she thought. 'It's definitely a lesson to keep in mind.'

"I'll keep in mind that we need to talk more at home, too. You shouldn't have to rely on just the phone," Adagio said. Then she slid Aria's glass to her. "That smells pretty good, actually," she remarked as she turned to Sunset. "You mind brewing me up one of those?"

"Of course," Sunset said, "I'll be right back." She stood and walked over to mix another drink. "And for the record, Aria, I'm going to give you one of my cards. You can use it to get back to my bar, and I'll make sure to serve you something delicious and non-alcoholic, and also lend you an ear to help you work out whatever might be bothering you."

Once she had returned to deliver Adagio's drink, she sat across from them. "So, wasn't there a third siren? Sonata?"

"Yeah," Adagio answered, an odd twist to her mouth. "Like us, a work in progress. She's not depressed or anything, more—" she raised an eyebrow at Aria "—oblivious?"

Aria smiled and nodded.

"Oblivious to realizing she deserves good things, too. Plus you have to chip away at her a little at a time, since she basically has no attention span. But she'll get there."

Jiggling her glass, Aria nudged a chunk of ice into her mouth and crunched on it. "When Adagio makes a project out of you," she mumbled through her mouthful, "she doesn't soon give up."

"And I still have the scar to prove it," Adagio replied, rubbing a hand on her ribs.

At first, Aria narrowed her eyes, but then she let out an exasperated breath as Adagio hugged her closer. "Small price to pay," Adagio said into her ear, eliciting a giggle, then faced Sunset. "Aria's actually done the most for her, y'know? We don't see her that often, since she still goes to Canterlot High. Sunset and I started out trying to help her not long after I'd found Aria, but lately, Aria's the one Sonata really connects with. Isn't that cool?"

"It has a nice symmetry to it," Sunset said with a huge grin. Teach someone to fish, as they liked to say in the human world, but in Sunset's experience, friendship worked in an infinitely more satisfying way: teach someone to fish, and they'll teach someone else to fish.

Aria glanced at Sunset with a one-sided smile. "We might need to bring her here sometime."

"The more, the merrier, or—" Sunset shrugged "—knowing this place, the more the tearier, but it's all for the best."

Adagio drained her beverage. "Mm. That’s pretty good." She'd finished surreptitiously scanning the small menu card on the table, and she pulled a few bills out of her wallet.

Sunset held up her hands. "Hey, I said it was on the house."

"Hers," Adagio said, rolling her eyes toward Aria. "I figured, since she doesn't carry cash, but I do, so I can cover us."

"Still." Sunset had attended this particular dance often enough to know how it ended.

"It's going in the tip jar either way," Adagio answered, of course, and Sunset laughed.

"I never win those, you know?" Sunset said with a fake sigh of defeat. "Even if it's my pleasure to have them visit. At least I got to—" she made quotation signs with her fingers "—argue a little with you. When Celestia and Luna came in for their fellow princess last time, they just dropped a sack of gold bits on the counter and pretty much left." She inhaled deeply, and her eyes sparkled at both sirens. "I guess I should be dropping you off."

"We do have homework to do," Adagio acknowledged, smiling back. "And we'd better do that before it gets too late."

"You know, this exists outside time and space, but I get it. Just remember that for next time you visit, alright? Either of you." Sunset felt herself grinning as Aria stood up. She went forth and gave her a gentle hug. "I'm glad I got to meet you."

Aria looked slightly tense, but relaxed into the hug briefly before they parted. "Yeah. Same."

"Before you go," Sunset said, "we have a tradition here." She nodded towards the pictures on the wall. "So how about we get one together?"

"That sounds great," Adagio replied, stepping over to stand by Sunset and Aria. Sunset's phone levitated under her magic, and the three posed together in front of all the other pictures. When it had clicked and returned to them, Sunset showed it to the sirens. "See? It's all friends here."

Adagio laughed and hugged Sunset. "You really are as nice as my Sunset here."

"Remember to tell me that story when we next meet," Sunset said, "and bring her and Sonata along. I'd like to meet them too."

Adagio nodded. "Will do," she said, walking with Aria out of the bar.

'I really like this one,' Sunset thought as she hung the newest picture on the wall. It had been a moment of inspiration at the time, but it reflected a lot of her earlier thoughts about the value of her bar, and what it meant to her personal guests. Aria, Adagio and herself, with the pictures of others that had been here before in the background, was a sort of statement about her clientele. Creatures seeking a moment of peace and to unload their own stress, reinforcing that this place—her bar—was much more than a place to drink.

That someone struggling through things like Aria could come in here defeated and anxious, but leave calm, reassured and smiling… that was the real value she wanted to share. Sure, the parties, the interdimensional groups that drifted there and even the occasional adventure with Rarity added spice to the mix, but it was this—listening, encouraging, teaching Lena, or giving a ghost a sanctuary, that made the whole thing worth it for her.

She glanced around her bar fondly. There was a sense that it approved. It was weird, and comforting, as she knew it probably felt for her guests when they went back home.

With a chuckle, she cleaned up the glasses and wiped the table clean before heading behind the bar and pulling out all the stuff she still needed to do. It never got dull here, after all, so she'd have a new guest before she knew it. Sunset paused and peered at the racks of alcohol behind her, then gently picked up a bottle, smiling in relief when she did so without issue.

She scanned over the gallery on the wall and hoped she'd see all of her friends again at some point.

"But for now," she said, picking up a pen, "homework."

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Thanks go to Pascoite for letting me revisit this world of his and play in it with him. If you haven't read Ambergris, it's really, really recommended.

Runaway Cat (Fate - The Cat Returns AU - Post Fic)

Sunset's Isekai
Runaway Cat
By Wanderer D and YarningChick

Haru tilted her head over one hand as she stared at the latest offering. "I’m not sure about that design, either. It’s too puffy. I’m a bride, not a cream puff."

"Oh, of course Lady Haru," the royal dressmaker agreed nervously before closing up her sketchbook. "Now that I have your input, I will start on some designs that better suit your taste."

"Same time tomorrow," Haru sighed, gently dismissing the old feline with one hand. As she did so, she couldn’t help but notice again how strange her hands were. Long-fingered like her original form, but furry and hiding claws at her fingertips instead of nails. She turned the hand over before studying both a bit more carefully.

She was grateful to still have fingers. The brief time she’d had paws was more trouble than it was worth, making her wonder how ordinary cats managed to cope.

The half-feline looked around her quarters in the royal castle with a certain detachment. This was only going to be her home for a few more months. Then she’d move back to the Human World, but not as a human.

Her heart thumped excitedly at the thought of being married to Baron, yet it still felt somehow… heavy.

Haru took in a long cleansing breath and held it for a moment before releasing it. ‘Everything’s moving so fast, now that we know what’s coming. It was only yesterday Jonathan finished interfering in our time, and I’m making plans for a wedding I thought would never happen.’

Her fingers tapped on the mouse leather legging of one knee, knowing that the minute she stepped outside her quarters, she was going to get assaulted by well-meaning cats that wanted details or gossip about the wedding plans to liven up their day. Her nuptials were the closest to a royal wedding the Cat Kingdom was likely to see for at least twenty more years, and she was certain that even more bets were being placed about every little detail.

Almost to mock her thoughts, a familiar tapping knocked on her heavy door, making her heart freeze.

"Haru? Sweetie, are you in?" her mother asked worriedly.

The brown feline almost could have fainted from how little she wanted to talk to that cat right now. Yes, the fact that she was still in the Cat Kingdom said a lot about how much talking to her future grandson had changed her, but Haru’s stomach flip-flopped with the hope that she’d go away.

"It’s just been so long since we had a good talk, just you and me."

‘Even longer since you’ve had an honest one!’ Haru wanted to scream back, but didn’t dare. Jumping on a split-second decision, she took light, practiced steps to her bathroom door and slipped in without checking first.

As soon as the door was shut behind her, she realized that was a mistake.

Sunset Shimmer had ordered a great many things for her bar. Beer. More beer. A lot of rum. And an assortment of drinks that she could neither pronounce nor drink, but were apparently the choice of some sort of sulfuric life form she had yet to encounter.

One thing she hadn't ordered—but apparently the bar now had—was a good selection of teas of several kinds. This was not her usual fare to be sure, but well, you never knew. Maybe this was Raistlin's doing. That man was always drinking some sort of bitter concoction ever time he visited and it wouldn't surprise her if he could use something slightly different on occasion.

"Ah well, I can always use them later," she muttered, "I'm sure Celestia would love to sample a few of these."

Her musings were interrupted by the crystalline chime of the bell at the door. It sounded a bit more violent than usual, and the subsequent slam was also out of the norm. Generally, guests tended to enter somewhat cautiously. No one had been that desperate for a drink yet.

She quickly straightened herself up and smiled, waiting. When nothing happened after several seconds, she felt the smile slip a little. Was… no one there? Had they just opened the door and closed it? "Uh… hello?"

"This isn’t my bathroom!" a sweet voice exclaimed, making Sunset turn her head and lean over the counter enough to see her latest guest.

Alright. This was a new one. Instead of a human or a pony—or even a human/pony hybrid—this one was more like a cat/human hybrid. Her fur was brown, but surprisingly also had longer head fur cut in a human style at chin level. Despite the large, innocent eyes that stared at everything, she had a bit of a military bearing in how she stood, even though all she was wearing was a white linen shirt, snug leather leggings, and old-fashioned boots that seemed to be from the same kind of leather. There was a pair of daggers hanging from her sides, but if a Rarity could march in with a pair of guns, she really had no reason to raise a fuss over these.

Taking in how confused the young cat woman seemed, Sunset realized exactly what had happened. She was beginning to suspect her bar had a sense of humor and she was only now starting to get it. "Oh! Sorry about that!" she said, waving gently and smiling encouragingly at her guest. "This is my bar, 'Sunset's Isekai', and it sort of shows up wherever it feels like appearing. Usually there's a sign outside, but if you're in a hurry you might miss it. If you really need to go, there is a bathroom down the hall, to your left, just at the end of the bar, across from the jukebox! I do promise it's clean!"

The cat woman nodded a little dumbly while taking a few hesitant steps into the bar, still looking at everything as if she thought she was dreaming. "I… don’t know why I’m shocked," she said a little numbly. "This isn’t by far the weirdest thing that has happened in my life."

Sunset grinned. "Then you'll fit right in! But, if it helps, most people don't expect a bar to appear instead of the bathroom, so maybe it's less shock and just a little surprise?"

She managed a wry smile. "Good thing I didn’t really need to go." The cat woman took in a deep breath. "Do you have root beer?" she asked plaintively. "I haven’t had a root beer in six years."

"Sure!" Sunset said, "I have most drinks… that's a soda, right? Or Pop?"

"Yep. I can’t get it where I live now," the pretty feline explained while nervously helping herself to one of the bar stools and resting her elbows on the counter. "Catnip tea’s the only thing most of the people I deal with care about. Or fish."

Sunset nodded, picking out a large, frosted glass and walking over to her soda fountain, touching a couple of dials before putting some ice in it and filling it with what her bar assured her was the correct drink.

She drew a straw out from a container and slid it into the glass, making the ice click against the sides and placed it in front of the cat woman. "Here you go. It sounds like you weren't originally into cat delicacies?"

Her guest nodded while fishing a silver piece out of a pocket and exchanging it for the glass.

Sunset couldn’t help noticing that it had a regal cat’s portrait stamped on it, like the Queen of England in Earth coins, Celestia in gold bits, or Deane Aryman in a Tar Valon mark would be. It was carefully crafted and looked relatively new, with a young-looking cat in it, instead of the expected "old king" look.

"I was born a human, but became this when I was seventeen," her guest explained, a slightly bitter tone suggesting that she was covering a lot of story with that single sentence. Just before taking a sip, she froze in horror. "Oh, I’m sorry. I’m not used to introducing myself to anyone anymore. I’m Haru Yoshioka."

Sunset nodded, still smiling. "Welcome to my bar, Haru. As I said, I'm Sunset Shimmer, pleased to make your acquaintance."

Haru gave her a sweet smile while holding her glass between her furry hands. "Likewise." She opened her mouth as if to say more, but shook her head a little before claiming the first sip. "Ouch!" she suddenly yelped when the liquid hit her tongue.

Sunset raised an eyebrow. "You alright? You didn't stab your palate with the straw, did you?"

Haru held one hand to her mouth, only uncovering it to showcase a sheepish grin. "Five years without a soda. You never know what your tongue’s used to until it gets reintroduced. It’s root beer all right." She took a slower, smaller sip before sighing. "I’ve missed this."

"Well, I'm happy to bring it back to your life," Sunset replied, nodding sagely. "Nothing quite like bringing stuff from home back to your taste buds. At least you can still drink it, you should've seen me when I tried eating a hayburger as a human. Pro tip: It's not the same."

Haru cocked her head in surprise. "Hayburger? You don’t mean…"

"Hm," Sunset tapped her chin and walked over to where the pictures were. She debated whether she should show her the one with the Sweeties or the one with Twilight, but decided that picking out the one without several versions of a single person was probably the easiest one to digest as a first impression. She took the one with Commander Sparkle in it, walking back across to stand in front of Haru, and setting it down in front of her. "So, ignore the krogan—" she interrupted herself, realizing Haru would have no idea what a krogan was "—the dinosaur in high-tech armor. I used to look a lot like the unicorn in the picture, only my mane was in the same style as now, and my coat was... " she looked down at her arm. "Roughly the same."

Haru took the photo between her hands with a certain care, looking between the Commander and the bartender smiling at her. She did this for over a minute before thinking of something to say. "You were a unicorn," she said slowly. "But you gave it up to be a human? Or did someone decide for you?"

Sunset's smile became a bit strained. "Ah… well, I sort of was a teenager too when I left home, only I did it because I was a selfish brat that wanted something more than I cared about others… so, long story short, I crossed a magical mirror that turned me human, and got stuck there for a couple of years. It took another version of that unicorn in the picture to teach me the value of friendship. After that, I remained in the human world and just… you know. Friends?"

Haru took another drink from her glass, her brown eyes dark and thoughtful. "But you could go back anytime you want, right? If you wanted your original body back."

"Yeah," Sunset sighed. "At least after the mirror activated again. For the longest time I was afraid of going back even to visit because of the ponies I had hurt, especially my mentor/mother figure, Princess Celestia." She clicked her tongue. "The same anger that made me run away simply turned into fear of rejection… and I think she would have been justified in it." She glanced up at Haru. "I take it you weren't as lucky?"

Haru shook her head, now swirling the straw in the glass to make the ice move around. "I guess I shouldn’t complain," she admitted. "Everything turned out alright in the end. It was just that interim period when I didn’t know why this happened to me when I was just trying to do the right thing, and it blew up in my face because a jerk with more power than brains can’t understand a simple ‘no’."

Sunset hummed. "You know… in a way, you remind me a little bit of my very first guest here, only she was me."

Haru managed to raise her eyes from her glass enough to cock her head at the bartender again, not bothering to ask the question.

Sensing the hint to continue, Sunset glanced at the pictures on the wall. "Oh, she started the same as I, but at one point, because of… our past… some people thought that she was behind something terrible happening at school and they decided to seek revenge on her… they almost killed her." She grasped the bar, thinking about how things could have gone wrong for herself too. "Broke her back. She will never walk again."

Haru gasped while throwing both of her hands to her mouth.

"But she met someone after that," Sunset continued, "Someone who loved her and she loved back. She had the chance to go back and heal, but doing so would keep them apart, so she decided that she wouldn't, even if it cost her her legs. What she had found was something that was worth more to her than that. Than magic even." She looked up at Haru with a small smile. "It terrifies me that that could have happened to me but at the same time, just like you, she found a strength from that that I—well, I can only admire."

Haru gave her a grateful smile, though one hand had reached down to absently play with the hilt of one of her daggers while she fiddled with the straw with the other. "That doesn't stop me from wishing that the cost wasn’t so high. I had a good, if boring life before saving Lune. I had friends, I had a m—" she cut herself off, her melancholy turning into just a bit of anger as she began gripping one hilt like it was a security blanket.

Sunset's smile twisted a little. "Ah. Wanna talk about it? Since I am completely unrelated to what happened, maybe a friendly, unbiased ear might help?"

Haru bit her lip, thinking it over before nodding. "It’s not like you’re going to be able to tattle on me." She took another sip of root beer the way a sailor would take a swig for courage before leaning over the bar slightly.

"So. In my world, or whatever word you want to use, there’s kind of a pocket dimension attached to the Human World called the Cat Kingdom. I wouldn’t be shocked if there are other animal kingdoms connected as well, but it’s the Cat Kingdom that messed my family up. When I was only two, my dad accidentally followed the Cat King back to his kingdom to get back a stolen mackerel for his restaurant. Reasons, reasons, blah blah blah, turns out that if you stay in the Cat Kingdom past your world’s sunrise, at least where you entered, you’re stuck. You can still go back to the Human Kingdom if you want, but if you leave after sunrise, you’re stuck as a cat."

Sunset nodded, not daring to interrupt.

Haru gripped the dagger’s hilt a little more fiercely. "Mom rejected him. Completely. Drove him off, then never talked to me about him, pretended that I was delivered with the morning paper, and scolding me whenever I did something that Dad liked to do, like watch kung fu movies or cook fish. I didn’t even recognize him when I met him again as an adult. Still angry he didn't just tell me it was him from the get go," she muttered furiously before shaking her head.

"But he’s not the one I’m angry at, although I'm trying to get over it. When I got dragged to the kingdom, I only made it to the exit just at sunrise, hence my body," she added while gesturing at her still-mostly human figure. "After his lunatic father retired thanks to me, Lune gave me a place, a home, steady work, adopted me into his family, basically everything he could think of to make up what his father took from me, but I didn’t want to break contacts completely with my mother."

Sunset swallowed. "Did you… try to go to her?"

Haru shook her head. "Because I thought she wouldn’t believe that I got kidnapped by cats to get forcefully married into the royal family and couldn't let her see me because she’d freak, I did a lot of lying through letters. She’d constantly beg for me to come back since I wasn’t done with school, she missed me, wanted me to be back in her life, but sure enough; she freaked when she found out."

Haru took a long drink from the straw, almost leaving nothing but ice cubes in the glass. "The ‘getting kidnapped by a crazy cat possessing a cousin of Lune’s that desperately wanted to marry me and getting held at knifepoint’ thing probably didn’t help. But by then I knew who my father was. He could have pretended to be her pet cat so that he could do more than leave fish cookies for me when he knew Mom wouldn’t catch him. If she had just… been honest, I think I’d have handled the Cat Kingdom better if Dad had been allowed to warn me."

Then she smiled a little foolishly. "But if that had happened, I wouldn’t have met my soulmate. I literally can’t imagine building a family with anyone else. More things happened, blah blah blah, my firstborn son came from the future, admitted to engineering me staying in the Cat Kingdom to meet Baron because he’s gifted with time magic, heavily hinted that he’s anything but an only child, and finished up his meddling by beating some sense into Mom until she interfered with another attempt on my life and begged for Dad’s and my forgiveness and renounced her own human life to stay with us."

Haru pushed the glass aside to do a face plant on the shiny counter. "I told her I forgave her, but… it’s just hard. I was practically Daddy’s girl before I figured out he was my daddy. It kills me that I didn’t recognize him, and he loves me so much and..." She broke down sobbing.

Sunset gently took the glass and refilled it, placing it next to Haru, then rested a hand on her shoulder. "That sounds horrible. I can't even imagine how anyone would feel about that… I didn't know my parents, but I'd hope if I ever met them… well, knowing ponies they would freak." She chuckled weakly. "You went through a lot, Haru. It's not surprising that your mom's reaction would sting so hard. You had your life ahead of you and everything changed in an instant, and through no fault of your own."

"Other than saving a ‘random cat’ from becoming roadkill," came the mumbled response from a face half-squished against the counter.

"Well, I mean, a prince of cats," Sunset said, gently, "if saving a life isn't a cause that's praise-worthy I don't know what would be."

"... He’s a sweetheart, too," Haru confided, shakily raising herself back into a sitting position and pulling out a handkerchief to dry her face. "Under different circumstances, I might not have minded marrying him, but he was in love with—" she cut herself off with another sheepish grin. "Well… I saved Yuki’s life years ago, and they were made for each other." She reached into another pocket to pull out a large watch. She opened the back of it before showing Sunset a very regal pair of cats posing with an adorable kitten that was without a doubt the crown princess.

"That's the only Princess Haru the Cat Kingdom can handle, anyway."

"Oh. My. Celestia." Sunset gasped in delight, leaning in with a grin to look at the picture. "They are absolutely adorable!"

"I know!" Haru gushed, the new change of topic brightening her mood considerably. "My little Sweet Pea has me wrapped around her tiny little paw!"

"And they named her after you!" Sunset gushed. "That's amazing!"

"I tried to talk them out of that," Haru admitted, though still smiling like a fool. "But Sweet Pea told me she just might have changed it to my name anyway. She thinks I can walk on water." She actually bit her lip with excitement. "And… you didn’t necessarily hear it from me, but the way she and my future son interacted kind of points to her being my daughter-in-law in about twenty years or so."

Sunset smirked and crossed her arms. "Must be nice knowing you can influence that a bit to give him trouble."

"Oh no," Haru laughed while throwing up her hands in defense. "I’m just going to arrange play dates and warn her not to scare him too much. Jonathan’s going to be younger by about seven years, and it might intimidate him if she starts fitting royal robes on him too soon."

Sunset's smirk softened at that. "I still think it's a really nice thing to know. Your son sounds like a delight, and with that little kitten at his side, they must be something diabetes-inducing on sight."

Haru grinned before sipping at the straw again. "She didn’t want off his lap when he had to go back to his own time. It makes me wish the Cat Kingdom’s version of cameras aren’t so tricky. But we’ll figure it out," she assured with a dreamy smile. "Baron’s keeping himself busy by breaking down the walls between his house and the one next to it since no one lives there. He wants to make absolutely sure we’ll have enough room for when we start covering the Refuge with kittens."

"Oh?" an eyebrow rose, eyes shining with mischief. "Already planning to get busy, huh? Well good for you!" Sunset laughed. "You're making me wish I had already found someone too. And Baron seems like a fictional hero already; gentlemanly, daring, kind… he's a good fit for you."

"Oh, if only you knew," Haru crooned dreamily. "It was so funny; he told me that Dad tried to talk him out of courting me before it came out he was my dad. Baron says that should have been a large red flag, but he’s glad that they’re already friends. He’s kind of been my dad’s employer and landlord since Mom and the Cat Kingdom kicked him out. Turns out eating all the fish in the sea out of misery makes you a criminal. Good thing Lune fell in love with him enough to grant him a pardon when they found out it was him."

"See, you are really lucky with Lune and Baron," Sunset said, "they are true gentlemen. Cats. Gentlecats. I'm sure the Abysinnians have a term for that. But! I think your family growing as it has been, steadily and… well, adorably, is a real blessing. I'm really happy for you."

Haru took another sip with a smile. "Like I said. Everything turned out alright in the end." Then she sighed, looking down at the counter that was slightly wet because of her earlier crying fit. "It’s just hard to let go of what Mom did," she added a bit lamely, reaching for a napkin holder to start mopping up her own mess. "And yes, the term is ‘gentlecats’."

Sunset tapped her chin. "You know, your mom… most humans are generally terrified of things that they don't understand. Paranoid about going "crazy" and being sent to the asylum. I'm definitely not saying what she did was right at all… I would be devastated too if it happened to me, and for good reason! But… I mean, she did give up her life as a human willingly for your sake and your dad's. As someone that's done… less than perfect things, I can tell you that's not an easy pill to swallow."

Haru breathed in another long, cleansing sigh. "So I should probably stop being a baby, march myself back to my quarters, and have that talk with her? She’s probably not at my door by this point."

"Hm, I wouldn't put it that way," Sunset said after thinking for a moment about how to phrase things. "I think that you have more than enough reason to be angry and feel betrayed. Nopony should tell you what you should do in a situation where forgiveness has to come because you want it. She was selfish, and now's your choice to ask yourself if she's someone you want in your life. Then make your choice based on that."

Haru started swirling her straw around again. "... That’s probably going to have to be in the discussion," she admitted. "She was a baby, I’m being a baby, and there’s going to be enough actual babies around that we can’t afford that anymore." The brown feline sighed again. "I love her. I missed her. It would be nice to have someone at the Refuge that already knows a thing or two about taking care of babies. Other than Dad, she really has been an awesome mom to me. Plus Jonathan probably persuaded her to stay in my good graces so she can watch him grow up."

"Then I think you have something to begin with," Sunset said softly, reaching out to put a hand over Haru's and giving it a gentle squeeze. "You said you love her, right? That's why it hurts. And I bet she really loves you too. And will love all your kittens."

The chimes jingled as the door opened, making the two look over.

"Oh, Sunset, darling!" Rarity called while doing a dramatic swirl of her latest summer coat. "I just had a breakthrough, and—" She stopped short at seeing Haru. A loud dramatic gasp nearly bellowed out of her throat before running up to the brown cat.

Haru jumped up on the counter on pure instinct, hands and feet on the polished wood like she was a full cat. "Should I be worried?" she asked Sunset, who only rolled her eyes.

"Haru," Sunset said, "meet my business partner. She's… well, a lot of things, but most of the time a clothes designer." She glanced at her friend, but Rarity only had eyes for Haru.

"Oh, darling! Wherever did you come from?" Rarity gushed as her eyes sparkled, taking in every detail of Haru’s appearance.

"Um, the Cat Kingdom?" Haru answered a little nervously, her fur trying to rise in alarm from under her clothes.

Rarity nearly swooned. "A whole kingdom of cats? I simply must find a way there! Would you take me with you?"

Both Sunset and Haru flinched.

"If I do, keep in mind when your sunset is, because you’ll become a cat permanently by sunrise if you don’t leave," Haru was careful to warn her up front. Deciding that it might be safe, she slowly slunk off the counter and grabbed her drink for another long swig.

"Oh, darling," Rarity said, casually brushing her mane away from her face, "I know exactly where my Sunset always is."

"Okay!" Sunset said, giving her friend an unamused look, "Why don't you stop teasing Haru and introduce yourself properly?"

"Oh, of course!" Rarity acknowledged, straightening up and tugging slightly at an imaginary wrinkle in her long coat. "I am Rarity, co-owner of this establishment and a fashion designer in my own right."

"She designed my uniform and is currently trying to upstage another Rarity that did my cowboy outfit," Sunset added with a smug smile. "So far, she hasn't come up with anything new."

Rarity simply huffed. "All in time, Sunset."

Haru gave Rarity’s long coat and stylish dress a speculative look. "I wonder…"

"Yes? Do you have an idea, darling?" the newcomer asked eagerly.

Haru started playing with the hilts of both her daggers out of sheer nerves. "I’m probably going to regret this," she muttered to herself before looking Rarity in the eye. "So, before coming here to avoid talking to my mom, I was having… trouble with the royal dressmaker."

Rarity squealed before getting right into Haru’s face. "What’s the occasion?" she asked, holding her hands in front of her in the classic ‘begging’ position.

Haru took in a deep breath before admitting, "My wedding."

Sunset actually felt a little sorry for the poor cat woman. There was a loud squeal, a blur of paper, a tape measure that kept wrapping around Haru’s parts like a persistent snake in the privacy of a backroom, and only listening to certain preferences before Rarity ran for the back of the bar.

Haru watched her go nervously before going back to her root beer. "So, what? Does she have a sewing room back there?"

Sunset grinned. "This place has rooms that shouldn't exist. And both she and I have offices in here… and Haru?" She gave the cat woman a thumbs up. "You won't regret it."

Haru was in tears again. But this time, there was a shining smile peeking out from her hands as she wept.

The dress was perfect. It flowed like a snowy river around her legs when she twirled, the bodice and fitted sleeves highlighting the gold embroidery that looked like vines running over both, though the skirt was plain, pleated silk. It was elegant, it was classy, and best of all...

Haru turned to Rarity with a wide smile. "I finally feel like a lady."

"I think," Sunset said—sipping some of the tea she had discovered the bar had earlier—"that judging by that ear-to-ear smile, you just made Rarity's week."

"And it has pockets!" she laughed through her tears, slipping her hands in and out of nearly invisible seams at her sides. "Do you know the kinds of arguments I’ve had over pockets?!"

"I imagine that they weren’t that different from my own arguments," Rarity assured her, blowing on her knuckles and rubbing them against her chest with pride.

"Poor Jula is going to be so disappointed when I tell her not to bother with my dress! Do you have a card?" Haru begged while gently holding just enough of the sheer veil from her eyes to look at the designer.

Sunset slipped a silver card and passed it to Haru. "That's a card to the bar, but you can usually get in contact with Rarity here. I was going to give you one anyway, but it seems like a good time to do so as any." She smirked. "By the way, the dress is on me. But you'll have to take a picture before leaving the bar."

Haru grinned happily. "That’s fair." She wrapped one arm around Rarity, who was all too enthusiastic about getting to hug a large kitty. "If things go well when I get back, I might be bringing my mother with me next time. Maybe even the Cat Queen."

"I’d be delighted," Rarity swooned as Sunset rolled her eyes, wrapped an arm from Haru’s other side, and took the picture.

"Oh, and if you want to see Rarity melt, bring little Haru for a dress fitting too," Sunset said off-handedly while she checked the picture, trying not to grin.

"Wait, little Haru?" Rarity asked with delight. "There’s two of you?!"

The brown cat could only laugh as she bundled her regular clothes under one arm and made her way back to the exit. "Oh, yes. And you have no idea how nervous that makes the royal healer."

Haru laughed as she exited her bathroom, still dressed every inch the bride.

"Sweetie? You are in there, right?" her mother called.

That made the brown feline blink in surprise. "How long have you been out there, Mom?"

"Less than a minute." Naoko paused. "Should I come back later?"

There was a part of Haru that wanted her to say yes, then pull another disappearing act. But she looked down at the silver card in her hand, and squared her shoulders. "Come right in, Mom."

A lovely red cat struggled a bit with the door handle before managing it with a small scowl. "No wonder this world prefers curtains." Then she got a good look at her daughter. She stared.

And stared.

Before she began weeping into her delicate little paws.

"Mom? I love it," Haru informed her a little firmly, though these didn’t seem to be her ‘angry’ tears.

Her mother responded by pouncing on her only child, barely understandable through her tears. "I… almost… missed this! Seeing you… meeting Baron… Jonathan…"

Sunset was right, after all.

Taking another deep breath to steady herself this time, she forced herself to turn just enough to present her back to her mother. "Help me out of this so we don’t ruin it. Then we can talk."

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

This story takes place after Fate and Fate's Hand, an Alternate Universe set in the world of The Cat Returns. It's a story I read a long time ago and really loved, due to her characterization of Haru in particular. If you enjoy TCR, check out those two fics for sure—and really anything else that YarningChick has written!
Many, many thanks go to YarningChick as well for writing this with me and letting me play with her characters. Also, when you read Fate, make sure to comment and leave a "Sunset brought me here!" note ;) let's show YC that the love spreads out from fimfic to ff.net and back!

YC A/N; I had a lot of fun revisiting Fate, and with getting to work with Wanderer D on a cute project. Although I've been toying with at least rewriting some of my earlier pieces, I strangely don't think I'd do more to Fate than pick a different method of scene breaks, since the website decided to delete the earlier ones without my approval. Thanks again for reaching out to me, this was fun!

A Door is a Door is a Door (Restaurant to Another World - Ongoing-ish)

Sunset's Isekai
A Door is a Door is a Door
By Wanderer D

Kuro sometimes regretted her long life. Not because she feared how ephemeral the lives of mortals were, but because of how sporadic joy seemed when surrounded by them. Those she grew to like. Those she grew to befriend. Those she grew to love.

Red was the same, in a way. She knew how short time was for her to indulge in the beef stew she so loved. Something that, if she knew her friend well, Red would invest even past the lives of this mortal Master Chef, Mako-san. She'd make sure that his children, and his children's children, and his descendants were chefs and cooks and creators of dishes. She had the time and the will. Entire empires would crumble before she started losing interest… eons would pass before she decided she'd gotten tired of that little pot of glorious cuisine... periods of time that were so past the understanding of a mortal mind that even the concept alone was staggering to them, much less the weight of its full reality.

"As always, dear friend—" Red said as Kuro held the door open for her "—I entrust my hoard's safety to you."

"I will protect it," she promised once again, as she did every time Red tasked her with this mission. Not that she needed to. Kuro found this place… energizing, and would not allow any mortal creature or god to cause it harm.

The bell chimed as the door closed behind Red, who was holding the still-boiling-hot pot of beef stew out of the restaurant in her bare hands, just so she could enjoy it with her draconic taste buds in the peace and quiet of her lair, something that Kuro herself had yet to do with her beloved curry. Although given the location of her own lair… it was probably not a good idea to try.

Kuro gently closed the door, barely catching a glimpse of the mountains of gold Red had piled up in her lair. As soon as the door was closed, the smell of sulfur and the heat of the outside disappeared, and the temperature was perfectly comfortable again.

She turned, heading back into the restaurant, absently running her hand on the edge of the table until she noticed something different.

"Master."

Mako—chef and owner of the Western Restaurant Nekoya—looked up from the island in the middle of the kitchen, carefully putting down the paring knife he had been using to clean up a large amount of Strawberries, and dried his hands. "Yes, Kuro? Is this about dinner? I know we've just closed for the night but you and Aletta should really wait until we've cleaned up the restaurant."

Kuro tilted her head. "There's a door in the restaurant."

Mako blinked. "A door."

"Yes," she said motioning for him to follow her to the main room, where Aletta stood, anxiously looking at the carved wooden door that was definitely not there before. Mako approached it, running his fingers down the dark wood, and tracing the etched glass sun-like yin-yang symbol at eye level. A small, neon sign of a martini glass with the same symbol on its edge, read "Sunset's Isekai".

"Huh."

"M-master," Aletta said, "is that normal? Is it another client? Maybe from a different kingdom?"

Kuro shook her head. "I cannot see past this door. I do not know where it goes, or what manner of creatures await on the other side, but it does not go back to our world."

"It is strange," he mused, "Sunset's Other World?" Mako sighed, leaning back and scratching the back of his head. "Ah. This is… not great. I don't mind visitors, but it's unusual for an establishment to randomly open within another."

"Unlike a door suddenly appearing every seven days?" Alletta asked, earning herself an amused look from Mako.

He shrugged, glancing around. "Well, it's a bar and it's after work hours, I guess I could see—"

Before his hand reached the door handle, Kuro stopped him, gently holding him back. She shook her head at his quizzical look. "I promised Red that I would protect you."

"Um, Kuro, are you sure? Red is—"

"An old friend with whom I have an agreement," she interrupted Aletta. "I understand and appreciate your concern, but a door like this appearing inside this place is not done with casual magic."

Aletta and Mako shared a look, and Kuro could feel their worry, even if she didn't read their minds. She nodded formally as the pair finally stepped back. "Few beings pose a challenge to me. I shall return soon." She took a step to the door and held the handle. "And master…"

Mako straightened. "Yes?"

"Make sure there is some curry for me when I return."

Mako laughed. "Of course, Kuro."

Sunset debated between which picture she should put on the wall, and which one to keep for herself. Both were of Baron and Haru's wedding, and herself and Rarity in them. It had been quite the event, with plenty of celebration, pomp and food. Plus she herself didn't get to be a cat often, and she made quite the striking feline if she said so herself.

It was probably healthier for the male population of the cat kingdom that she didn't visit often, given that they didn't take hints well and they were notoriously dense when it came to clarifying that she was not interested in mice. She was leaning to keeping the picture where she was holding little Haru for herself—and putting the one where Rarity was holding the young princess on the wall—when she heard the bell chime at the entrance to the bar.

Setting the pictures aside, she checked herself, and smiled. Before she frowned. It was unusual to feel that level of power coming through her door after all. Still, a guest was a guest, and so, when the elf in the maid-like dress walked in, she smiled again. "Welcome to Sunset's Isekai! I'm Sunset Shimmer, and I will be your bartender tonight."

The elven woman, who had striking golden irises and deep black hair, stared at her impassively for a moment, before carefully studying the rest of the bar. She then approached the counter. "Greetings, Sunset Shimmer. I am known as Kuro. I have come to investigate why your door appeared in our restaurant."

Sunset blinked, then slowly glared up at the roof. "Really? A restaurant? Ugh."

"I take it you were unaware of that?"

"Yeah," Sunset said, sighing. "It's kind of embarrassing actually, although I promise that it's not about interfering with your business. My bar opens for personal guests wherever they are, when they need to talk." She held the elf's eyes with her own. "And here you are." She motioned to the stools. "We're outside time and space so no time will have passed in your world when you return."

The elf hesitated.

"Come on," Sunset said, grinning. "I don't get goddesses visiting that often."

Kuro's face actually showed surprise, even if it was a simple widening of her eyes and small parting of the lips. "Some call me that," she said, "as a result of unfortunate events."

"Those entities that have a religion about them do get a bit of that god-like signature," Sunset admitted, studying her guest. "And your power is enough to easily put you in that category in many worlds."

"Your own power is sufficiently strong to magically outstrip most creatures of my world."

Sunset felt herself smirk. "Still not as strong as yours."

"And yet you do not seem intimidated by me," Kuro said, "that is most unusual."

Sunset shrugged. "My bar won't let anyone with ill intentions in here. So, if you don't mind my asking, if you're not a goddess, what are you exactly?"

Kuro seemed to consider her words briefly before sitting down. "I have no currency I can use to pay you for food," she clarified. "That is why I work at the restaurant." She tilted her head, making her long, straight black hair sway. "My friend Red has added the restaurant to her hoard, maybe I could do the same for your bar."

Sunset had to admit, the thought of someone like Kuro working as a waitress for a restaurant seemed… outlandish. "Tell you what, the first drink is on me, but no claiming my bar as your hoard." She wagged her finger at the elf, who noted the gesture with curiosity. "I know dragons tend to claim things for their hoards, but it is not generally acceptable behaviour for most cultures in the multiverse."

"Understood. You are not worried that I am a dragon?"

"Nah, I know a few," Sunset said, picking up a menu and giving it to Kuro. "Please, choose a drink."

"How curious, your menu has a spell that allows me to understand what you're offering."

"It's a handy little spell, isn't it?"

"Nekoya only has menus in Japanese and the Eastern Continent common language."

Sunset gave Kuro time to study the menu, and soon the dragon had ordered a Chateau Mont Valjean, which she readily produced for her and served up.

As Kuro let the wine breathe, she glanced up at Sunset. "I am one of six primordial dragons that fought for a thousand years and defeated the Chaos of Many Tentacles. Myself, Gold, Red, Blue, Green, and White, became what the locals of the world now call the Six Pillars."

"Huh, so a traditional chthonic entity of unquestionable chaotic power."

Kuro nodded. "For thousands of years, it had the world trapped in a cycle of death and rebirth… until Gold decided to stop it and gathered us to fight. We stopped it, but during the time it took us to destroy it, all the old world creatures had perished and the world gave birth to new, less powerful races."

She looked at the wine, her face not betraying any emotion, and yet, Sunset could feel that there was some regret there.

"While the others were able to return there and claim territories, my power was… dangerous to lesser creatures. My mere presence alone could cause them to die if I flew by in my natural form." She delicately sipped her wine, seeming to enjoy it, but her eyes were still distant, recalling the past. "And so, to protect them, I left. I flew out of the world, and claimed the remains of the moon as my territory, where I would pose no threat to any creature. I have been there for thirty thousand years now, alone."

Sunset sighed, crossing her arms. Since becoming the owner of her bar, she had met a few deities that had visited. Some, she'd had to face directly, defeat, and even while adventuring with Rarity. It was unusual to meet a goddess that worried not only about her own followers, but living creatures in general. "I'm sorry to hear that. It seems you care a lot about their lives."

"It is an odd thing, for their 'Goddess of Death', I'm sure." Kuro said, looking up as if expecting a negative reaction.

Sunset laughed. "That is true. Although I suppose that in a very real sense, no creature would have a greater understanding of the value of life, than a god of death."

The tiniest of smiles crossed Kuro's face, and her eyes warmed.

"It's a long time to be alone, though," Sunset said, barely even able to comprehend the concept of being stuck in a single place for what sounded like an eternity. "How come you ended up working in a restaurant?"

"Nakoya is special. Every seven days—on the day of Satur—its doors will appear all over the world. If a creature knows where to find one, they are able to go into the Master's world and eat in his restaurant."

"Master?"

"That is what people of my world call him, and other owners of their respective establishments when within their bounds, unless they—like you—indicate that you would rather be called something different."

"Huh. That sounds similar to my bar," Sunset said after a moment. "I guess there's a couple of differences: Sunset's Isekai will appear anywhere in the multiverse, and I only serve drinks." She grinned. "So what kind of food do you serve?"

"The Master cooks what he calls 'Western Food', a style of cooking from his world," Kuro said. "He has made it clear that it is different from the food of his country, which he calls 'Japan'."

"Hey, I used to work in a sushi restaurant while I was in highschool," Sunset said. When Kuro tilted her head, she clarified, "A type of Japanese cuisine. We might be from the same world."

Kuro nodded. "It wasn't until a door to his restaurant appeared in my territory that I had a chance to enjoy the company of mortals again, albeit in this form, out of necessity to fit in, and also for their protection."

"I have a friend who was exiled to the moon for a thousand years," Sunset said, "but she was barely conscious of time passing."

Kuro shook her head. "Because it was my own choice, I naturally remained aware… my followers ask for my blessing, and sometimes I will grant it. But I would always watch the world I protected from afar."

"Sounds very lonely."

Kuro didn't say anything for a few minutes, simply content to drink her wine in silence. Sunset couldn't guess what the dragon-turned-elf was thinking. "I'm sorry, I didn't intend—"

"It is fine, Kuro said, looking up. "It's nice to be alone sometimes, and I still get anxious about being around creatures with insufficient power to not die in my presence… but I did miss my friends." She lifted the wineglass and studied the light going through. "Facing eternity with only my thoughts for company, or the distant prayers of those that consider me their patron was a small prize for the safety of the new creatures living in the world. I just wish that I was able to fly and meet with Red or White." She took a deep breath. "When the door appeared… I got a chance to have company again… something I thought I would have to wait a long time for… and I discovered curry." Kuro nodded firmly. "And now my life is complete."

"Wait, curry?"

"Curry." Kuro smiled for real this time. "When I first entered the restaurant, one of the regulars, Admiral Alphonse Flügel bought me an order of curry. Mako—the Master, prepares the most amazing curry, and it is my favorite food ever."

Sunset raised an eyebrow. "That must be some curry."

"It is delicious." Kuro looked up at Sunset. "You should come," she said, "the Master is saving some for me."

Sunset shook her head. "I couldn't…"

"Doesn't it get lonely sometimes?" Kuro asked, and Sunset paused, giving her a look.

"Even if you get customers occasionally or frequent visitors, one thing I have learned from working in Nekoya, is that spending time with others is very important. You are here to provide your guests with an ear and a drink and they can come in at any time, but even if time passes differently in this world, it still passes in between visitors. Why isolate yourself to one place when you have the opportunity to try more for no other special reason than to try new things?" She glanced around. "The magic here is different. Powerful. Ancient. But one thing is true… it will always be here. And so will you, whether you step out for a bit or not. That much, I understand."

Sunset felt her stomach grumble.

Kuro smirked. "I heard that."

"Was it that loud?" Sunset asked, cringing a little and feeling herself smile despite the embarrassment.

Rather than answering, Kuro used the tip of a finger to touch one of her own, very long ears.

"Ah."

As soon as the door closed, Aletta turned to look at Mako. "Master, are you sure Kuro will be okay?"

"I—she seemed pretty convinced that she could take care of herself," Mako said hesitantly. "And she is a friend of Red's, I can't imagine her being—"

"But, what if she gets in trouble! It's very strange to have a door appear out of nowhere!" Aletta said. "I know! It happened to me!"

"And you're okay, right?" Mako said. "Look, this seems to be a similar situation to the Nekoya. The door is well crafted and taken care of, and the drink menu looks fairly good, I'm su—" He was interrupted by the door opening again, and Kuro stepping out "—she'll be out in no time! See?"

"Master," Kuro nodded politely and stepped aside to allow someone else to walk out. "This is Sunset Shimmer, proprietor of 'Sunset's Isekai'."

Mako took a moment to study the smartly dressed young woman with flaming red and gold hair, wearing a black vest over a red shirt that followed Kuro out. Her skin was leaning on light orange, and for a moment he wondered if she was going for a ganguro look, but it seemed her natural tan, reminding him of her namesake. He extended his hand. "Mako Yamagata," he said when she shook it. "Owner of the Nekoya."

Sunset grinned. "Sunset Shimmer, owner of Sunset's Isekai. Sorry for dropping my door in your restaurant."

Mako smirked. "Now I know how everyone else feels."

"Master."

"Yes, Kuro?"

"We came for curry."

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

While I hadn't watched "Restaurant to Another World" I had heard of it, and it was one of those things that people thought I was referencing or imitating, even if I wasn't. As I've pointed out before, places like Sunset's Isekai, or Western Restaurant Nekoya, are nothing new to fantasy literature or tv.

However, I had wanted to watch the series, and the comments were a constant reminder that I hadn't. So I did. :twilightsheepish: And I read the manga. And started the Light Novels. :twilightblush:

Ongoing-ish because the Anime doesn't appear to have future seasons in store, the manga is finished, and the light novels are continuing. To keep things simple, I only referenced stuff that is known in the anime, save for Mako's actual name, which I don't believe is revealed in the series.

Tales of Isekai (Avatar: The Last Airbender - Complete)

Sunset's Isekai
Tales of Isekai
By Wanderer D

"Okay, then, I'll take these…" Sunset said, pointing to a large bag of leaves, and these. "Oh, and what type of wines does the Earth Nation have?"

The lady behind the counter motioned to a couple of servants, who started packing everything that Sunset had pointed at earlier, including the tea leaves. "Ah, an interesting question, my lady, there are several types of wine, but I just happened to receive recently several boxes of very high quality Mao Tai from Ba Sing Se." She bowed slightly and extended her hand towards the side of the store, where three large boxes lay.

"I have very… eclectic visitors," Sunset said, "and quite a few who are devoted to the tasting of wine, do you have an open bottle?"

The merchant seemed slightly startled, and spared a glance at what Sunset had already selected and was being loaded into her rented cart. A slight calculating look crossed her features.

"I understand your hesitance," Sunset said, "but if I like it, I won't take less than one of your boxes, and of course the rest of the bottle."

The merchant's eyes went wide and she hesitated. "Ba Sing Se is several months away from here, and the wine takes decades to make. I do not mean to offend, but that is a lot of money on top of everything else."

"I am not offended," Sunset said. "And I appreciate your concern, but this is an investment for me, so I am not afraid to spend on something that is worth it."

"Very well," the merchant said, bowing. She turned to another servant. "Fetch me a cup for our guest."

"I think you should slow down, Prince Zuko," Iroh said, watching his nephew stroll down the streets with several soldiers as they intimidated most people on the street to let them pass. "Running mindlessly will only get you in trouble."

"I had the Avatar, Uncle!" Zuko growled. "I had him, and he tricked me!"

"You and Zhao and a bunch of soldiers and questionable Fire Sages if I recall correctly," Iroh countered. "Perhaps taking a step back and considering where you are going will put things into perspective?"

"I don't need rest!" Zuko snarled, glancing over his shoulder.

He wasn't looking at where he was going, and thus completely missed the servant loading the cart in front of him. "Zuko! Watch out!"

Zuko's head turned to the front, but by then it was too late. He slammed into the servant carrying a large box, making them both stumble back. The servant fell, dropping the box to the floor, and Iroh winced when he heard several bottles break.

"Watch where you're going, you idiot!" Zuko shouted at the downed servant, cutting the air with his hand and leaving a trail of flames in front of the terrified local.

"Hey, dumbass!" someone shouted, making Zuko stop and glare at the young woman that had emerged from the store the servant had left earlier. She was dressed in a silken setup with a yin-yang sun of red and gold that matched her hair. Clearly a Fire Nation design… or was it?

"What. Did you call me?" Zuko hissed.

"A dumbass. A moron. A jackass. A dimwit. A nincompoop. A dunce." The young lady listed walking around to help the downed Earth Nation servant up. "The kind of idiot that thinks that it's okay to destroy someone else's property and can walk away with no consequence."

"Your servant should watch where he's going." Zuko said coldly, apparently holding back his ire on account of her seemingly being a subject of the Fire Nation.

"He's not my servant," the young lady snapped, "and just because someone has an honest job doesn't mean you get to treat them like trash."

Interesting. This lady was clearly a merchant of some sort. Iroh could recognize the marks on the box. That was definitely not cheap. It was little wonder that she should be upset. But many things intrigued him. Her dress and attitude did befit a Fire National, but also were of really high quality. Quality enough to warrant bodyguards, a sigil, and some notoriety. And yet, she had neither recognized Zuko (arguably one of the most easily identified faces of the Fire Nation) or presented herself by title or family as tradition would demand upon facing a royal with his guard.

"Prince Zuko, perhaps you should cov—"

"Don't interrupt me, uncle," Zuko growled. "I will teach this merchant not to interrupt my business."

"Pay me the fifteen gold pieces that cost and you can go."

"Fift—" Zuko stomped his foot on the floor. "I will not! You will beg forgiveness for interrupting your prince an—"

"You're no prince of mine." She snorted. "Pay up."

Uh-oh. Maybe this girl did know that Zuko had been exiled after all. That was one hell of a calculated insult if that was the case. Even if it wasn't intended as such, predictably his nephew did take offense and snapped into a fighting position. "Take that back!" he snarled, his form flowing until he threw two bolts of fire straight at the young woman.

The fire covered her shape before she had any chance of erecting a defense, making the locals scream in horror at her apparent sudden death. But Iroh knew better. She hadn't even seemed impressed at the flames. That spoke of supreme idiocy, or most likely confidence. Now it was her turn to prove the second was merited.

"What a waste," Zuko said. "She should have—"

"What, let you get away with wasting my hard-earned money because you're not man enough to pay up?" the woman asked from within the flames. Before their eyes the fire curled up around her, revealing no damage had been done to her or even her dress.

Iroh's eyes narrowed. That was impressive fire bending.

"So," the woman said casually as Zuko's flames snaked up her arm and condensed into a small fireball that she quenched when she closed her hand into a fist. "You're a pyromancer. Do you have any other tricks?"

"But… how?" Zuko asked, eyes wide.

"You think the personal student of the goddess of the sun would have trouble with a flame?" the woman asked. "I learned to handle pyromancy when I was just a little filly. If that's all you can do, then you'd better pay me and let me go my way, you're not going to impress me otherwise."

"Oh my," a voice said next to Iroh, making him turn to look at the other young lady that had just arrived. This one had the fairest skin he had ever seen, and was wearing a complicated kimono of white silk with flowing streams of diamonds embroidered into it with silken thread and sapphires, almost simulating waves that matched her own hair. "I see that Sunset has met young prince Zuko. I hear his temper is a match for his father's."

Iroh studied the woman. She looked young but carried herself with a quiet confidence and spirit that the other woman lacked still. She was definitely older. But how much… he couldn't tell. "I'm afraid Prince Zuko damaged some of the young lady's goods," he said. "And my nephew refuses to pay, which is the cause of this debacle."

The woman glanced at him with a smile. "Is it? Sunset Shimmer would not stoop down to this if it was just about the money. Are you sure nothing else happened?"

Ah. "Indeed, something else did," Iroh acknowledged. "I was hoping my nephew would get some rest. Perhaps that would have quenched his anger and he might have acted differently."

"Hm, perhaps he will get some rest," the lady said. "Especially if he keeps pushing Sunset Shimmer to act." She shook her head. "Maybe next time he will be more careful about stepping on others he considers below his station, if he understands why Sunset is doing this."

"Maybe he shall," Iroh said. His attention returned to Zuko, who now was obviously more than ready to start a real fight. The young lady was looking more annoyed than worried.

"Sunset, dear," the woman next to Iroh called. "I have already purchased another box. I need to head over to… a different place. Please don't change the flow of history. I have it on good authority the young prince is just overtaxing himself."

"Fine. As soon as this clown learns to calm the hay down, I'll head back over."

"I'm going to teach you to respect your betters!" Zuko snapped, his body flowing into a powerful fire blast that never finished. While he followed the steps, the young woman had simply raised her hand and the flames had snuffed out as if they had never existed.

"Wha—"

"I heard you hadn't slept much," Sunset Shimmer spoke, "maybe you should."

Zuko collapsed as if he were a puppet whose strings had been cut. Iroh ran over to him and knelt down motioning for the guards to step back. He turned his nephew around and leaned in, hearing him breathing calmly.

He looked up, but Sunset Shimmer and her cart were gone. He narrowed his eyes and stood up. "Please carry Prince Zuko back to his room and make sure he sleeps. I will be back shortly."

The bodyguards nodded, lifting Zuko up and carrying him away. Iroh looked around. Now, where had that young lady gone?

Sunset set the new box of wines on her counter, and wiped her brow before she started organizing the rest of her purchases. "The nerve of that insufferable little…"

She stopped when she heard the bell at the door chime. "Hello?" a voice called in.

"Come on in," she called back. "I'm just finishing up in here." She lifted the crate from the counter and put it down behind the bar. She straightened up, looking down at her current clothing, something that Rarity had designed with their last world-visit in mind, and decided that would do for today. No time to change into her usual bartending clothes.

"Welcome to Sunset's Isekai, my little bar outside of spa—" she stopped, frowning as she recognized the portly old man that walked in. He had been with the so-called prince earlier. "I'd like to say it's a pleasure, but I'm not sure why you followed me."

The man looked around the bar in complete bafflement for a few seconds, then turned to regard her. "This bar of yours, is it in the spirit world? I can sense I am no longer in my own."

Sunset's eyebrows rose. "I'm impressed. My bar is in its own dimension, outside of yours."

"Ah, most interesting!" the man said, smiling widely as he took a seat. "I saw you bought some White Dragon leaves earlier, Miss Shimmer, perhaps we could drink some tea?"

Sunset took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "Fine. Fine. Let me heat up some water."

They remained quiet as she set up the teapot and poured in some hot water, letting the leaves seep. Her guest seemed content to wait and relax while the tea was ready, so she took advantage of that to put a couple of bottles of the Earth Nation wine she had bought on the bar, then pushed the box with the rest of them into her storage.

When she straightened up, she found that her guest had poured two cups of tea already. "Tea is best enjoyed with good company," he said when she raised her eyebrow.

Despite herself, she couldn't be angry at him. "Fair enough, resonates with what my old teacher used to say."

She picked up her cup and sipped the tea. It was very good. Almost velvety, with a creamy texture to it that warmed her body and relaxed her muscles. She felt the tension slowly drain as she sipped the cup.

"Excellent tea," the man said. "But do forgive me, my name is Iroh."

"A pleasure, I'm sure," Sunset said.

"Indeed! It is not often I meet such an interesting individual! You seemed to have unusual bending skills. I have never seen the like."

"Oh… that was magic."

"Ah," the man said as if that explained everything. And it did. Still…

"I'm surprised by the lack of reaction to this revelation."

Iroh nodded. "It is not that I am not surprised, but rather that I have come to understand that in different worlds, rules would naturally work differently."

"You did mention this 'Spirit World'," Sunset said.

"Yes, a most interesting place," Iroh responded. "I wouldn't mind visiting again."

"So, what brings you to my bar?"

"A great many things," Iroh said, leaning back on his seat. "Curiosity. My feet. Thirst."

Sunset grinned. "You're adorable."

"Ah, I will take that as a compliment."

"It was. You're not what I expected, given the company you keep."

Iroh's smile became a little less pronounced. "You must forgive young Zuko. He has much to learn about the world. About himself. About anger and frustration."

Sunset flinched. "I know that feeling all too well."

"Perhaps, but you seem to have a better handle on it than he does," Iroh pointed out, raising his cup in her direction. "Had the other young lady with you not pointed it out, I would have taken longer to notice your misdirection earlier. Very clever."

Sunset sighed. "I just didn't want this Zuko guy to be angry at the servant."

"Indeed!" Iroh said with a full belly laugh, "It was most amusing to see my nephew so flustered. I think he likes you."

Sunset rolled her eyes. "Nice way of showing it."

"Ah, the boy will grow out of it, I hope," Iroh said, leaning in to pour more tea into his cup. "His father gave him that scar on his face for showing weakness before, and the Fire Nation is known for seeing things like humility and temperance as weaknesses."

Sunset frowned. That was an all-too familiar theme. "You seem different."

Iroh sighed. "I wasn't always." He gazed at his cup. "Once, long ago, I was one of the Fire Nations most ruthless and efficient generals. I wanted power. I was hungry for victory at any cost. Glory and recognition kept me ensnared with their promises...I won battle after battle during the one hundred year war and finally laid siege to Ba Sing Se for six hundred days! And on the cusp of victory…"

Sunset watched him deflate and sip his tea.

"...I learned my own dose of humility."

She sipped her own tea. Thoughts flashing back to her own stint as a power-hungry demon of fire. "What happened?"

Iroh's shoulders slumped. "My son, Lu Ten died in combat. Up until that day, I was blind to what my so-called victories brought with them. The suffering of others. The families lost. The despair others had felt and would feel as the war continued. It was a harsh, humbling lesson that I took to heart." He placed the cup on the counter and tipped it slightly, his eyes lost. "Up until then, there was no pain. And because there was no pain for me… there was no pain for others.

"It took the death of the one I loved for me to understand the love I had denied others. I did not know what it was, and I could not comprehend it until it was too late." Iroh took a deep breath. "I am trying to teach Zuko the lessons I didn't learn soon enough, that he might not make the same mistakes I did in my youth."

Sunset couldn't help but frown at the memory of the prince, slowly realizing why she had felt such anger. "I was a lot like him. It took… friends and being humiliated and defeated before I even understood there had always been another way."

"Ah, but it is a lesson that you learned fully," Iroh said kindly. "Your anger at Zuko was not just because he was throwing a tantrum, it was because he was bullying an innocent person." He served himself more tea. "If I were to guess, I would say that you did that at one point too. And that whatever happened to teach you a better way still left you feeling guilty."

Sunset snorted. "Me and every other Sunset Shimmer in the multiverse, it seems."

"Guilt is not useful, miss Shimmer," Iroh said. "Guilt is self-serving in the end; with guilt you do not do things for others, but because you want redemption. However redemption is not achieved by being selfish. Perspective, however comes from realization. And it is perspective that guides us to do better for others and ultimately for ourselves.

"It took perspective for me to realize what I had denied my son—and where my decisions had taken him. Perspective taught me where I could help, rather than destroy. Where I could guide, rather than force. This is what I want to teach young prince Zuko. Perspective. Perhaps in this search for the Avatar he will find it and grow far beyond his siblings and even his father."

Sunset smiled. "I hope so. Perspective is something we could all use."

"I have a feeling that this bar of yours brings with it plenty into your life." Iroh nodded, finishing his tea. He stood up and stretched. "Well! This has been a lovely conversation, but my old bones are tired. Perhaps I should go rest as well." He dug into his pocket.

"Oh no, don—"

"Nonsense, Miss Sunset," he interrupted, putting down a pile of gold coins on the counter. "We do owe fifteen gold coins for the crate."

Sunset chuckled. "Twelve. The three extra you can give to the servant Zuko attacked. It's what I was going to do."

Iroh smiled and nodded.

"Oh, and before you go… let me take a picture with you."

When Zuko snorted awake, he immediately hated the fact that he felt better. Whoever that merchant was, either she was too powerful, or he had been too tired. He groaned and rolled onto his feet.

Looking up, he saw his uncle studying a silver card of some sort. "Uncle Iroh. What happened?"

"Ah, Zuko," Iroh said, smiling as he stood up and dusted his pants. "Nice to see you awake! Had a good night's sleep?"

"A good—" he bit his lip and took a deep breath, choosing to glare at his uncle instead of shouting. "I slept all night?"

"Indeed! Yes, you did!" His uncle cheerfulness was something that was too grating to acknowledge.

"And what happened to the merchant woman that did this to me?"

Iroh shrugged. "She went away."

"If I ever see her—"

"You should thank her," Iroh interrupted.

Zuko gaped at his uncle, unable to process that train of thought. "Why?"

"She let you go easy," Iroh pointed out. "You cost her a lot of money when you bumped into that servant. Instead of repaying her for what you caused, you instead chose to fight. She was wearing Fire Nation clothes too. For all intents and purposes, she could have been one of your future subjects who you disparaged and dismissed in front of another nation."

Zuko cringed, closing his eyes and absorbing his uncle's words. True, he had not looked where he was going. And true, he could have simply apologized. And true, he had insulted a fellow fire bender and subject with his attitude. All of his words rang true. And he had to accept that.

"Uncle, we shall find this merchant and repay her for the loss of her wines."

"Ah, I have already ensured she got it back, Zuko," his uncle replied, his voice tinged with the slight hint of pride that made those moments secretly worth it. It was his uncle's pride in him that sometimes kept Zuko going, after all.

"Good. If I ever meet her, I will apologize in person, but for now we must hurry after the Avatar."

"Right you are!" his uncle said. "And good news too, while you slept we heard word that the Avatar had doubled back and was traveling North."

Zuko forgot about the merchant, feeling anger and eagerness boiling within him. "Good. Then we will bring him down."

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

If you like what I write, remember I have a Patron to help support me and to keep getting more stories!

Gwen Stacy: Into the Sunset Bar (Ghost Spider - Ongoing)

Sunset's Isekai
Gwen Stacy: Into the Sunset Bar
By Wanderer D

Gwen Stacy stepped out of class and stretched, wondering once more at the mechanics of inter-dimensional cross-universal curriculums and the mysterious operations of school secretaries that could make something like that possible. That, and she still had issues with old-er Peter Parker subbing for the occasional professor. It was cringy enough to deal with his eternal wistfulness to saving his local Gwen Stacy from a death he couldn't have stopped, but given what had happened to her own Peter Parker… well. There was too much baggage there to just roll with it easily.

Thankfully, other than waving at her at the end of class, he hadn't really insisted on talking, which was fine by her. She wasn't really in the mood for spider business right now, and she also had a mission.

And speaking of which...

"Hey Mark, have you seen Benji around? I still have a book she lent me last week and I haven't seen her for a couple of days."

Mark stopped stuffing his notebooks into his backpack long enough to glance over at her. "Haven't seen much of her since a couple of days ago. With exams coming soon I wouldn't be surprised if she recused herself from known society until she's done with them."

Gwen bit her lip. "Alright, I guess I'll text her. Again."

"Good luck with that," Mark snorted. He then started packing again. "By the way, Eve and the rest of the gang were wondering if you'd like to hang out again, maybe tomorrow?"

"I'll have to check my schedule, but if I'm free, I'll be happy to."

Mark nodded. "Fair enough! In any case, I'm off. Catch you later, Gwen."

She watched him go, waving her hand with little enthusiasm. "Well, there goes that lead." She sighed and started walking down the halls of Empire State University, nodding to the occasional classmate or teacher that she crossed paths with. 'Good ol' Earth-616,' she thought, 'where I can still walk down a building and not be harassed to rescue a kitten, take pictures or perform amazing feats for the masses.'

After her third walk around campus, she owned up to it and decided that her friend, Benji Jones, was really not around and thus she'd have to bring the book back tomorrow, when they did have class together. It probably would have been smarter too. Still, three walks took time, and she was already pushing it for time before she needed to get back home and ready for band practice.

"There's never time to relax, is there?" she muttered under her breath.

Mary Jane might've been working on her temper, but that did not mean it was a good idea to test how much she had improved on that front. And so, Gwen ran out of the building, down the stairs, across the street, up the wall as her clothes shifted and turned into her costume, and invoked a portal back to sweet home Earth-65.

This time, she made sure to use a building she knew rather than attempt a new one at random. She didn't want a repeat of her last misadventure after all.(1)

"Oh, shiii—"

That's when she realized she had forgotten one tiny detail. The old, spray-painted sign where she was used to landing had been recently removed to allow for remodeling the rooftop. So, in essence, she had flung herself out of a portal in mid-air and ready to land on a flat surface… which was now air and a bunch of pieces of metal in the way.

Instincts and body reacting immediately, she tucked in her arms and legs as she pressed her weight and momentum into a roll that allowed her a better angle to shoot her web to a side building, changing her trajectory as her lifeline bent around one of the metal edges, and swung her into a tight left turn. She increased her velocity by stretching just at the right moment and providing less friction as she flew, straight as an arrow, through three beams of steel.

The moment she passed, she spread her arms and legs, bending slightly forward so that she would be facing the next challenge in a more upright position, which allowed her to shoot another web, this time to turn right and land skillfully on another tall building, roughly seven stories up, and sticking to the wall long enough to take a calming breath.

That's when she felt herself slipping down a bit. "Gah!" she shouted, grabbing wildly for anything at all, and holding on from the doorknob for dear life. She felt her powers kick back in just a few seconds later, but still took her time easing onto the wall.

She glanced at the streets far below. "Well. That would have left a dent. Good thing this handy door was right here on the seventh floor, facing empty air." Gwen let out a long breath. "I don't have much of a choice now, do I?" she muttered as an addendum. Communing with her symbiote, she sensed that it was hungry again. Still, she should be able to at least investigate this a little.

It was a bar. On the seventh floor, with the only obvious entrance facing empty air. The term Building Violation didn't even begin to describe how this was a problem. Once she was inside, she closed the door behind her, the silver bell chiming once more as the heavy door sealed securely.

Gwen studied what she could see so far. Like many New York bars she had seen, this one had a bit of a short, dark hallway that emerged into the bar proper. It was nice too. The type of expensive bar one would expect to find wealthy locals at. It wasn't sporty… it had brick walls, polished wooden oak tables, a long bar that stretched almost to the back, and shelves full of expensive looking liquor. Even the bottom shelf had stuff in bottles that seemed handcrafted and exotic. Had she mentioned expensive? It all looked expensive.

Since she was in Earth-65, there was little point in wearing her costume, so she shifted it into a more appropriate dress and coat as she walked in. There was no sign of the bartender yet, and in their absence, Gwen took the chance instead to study the mysterious bar a bit more.

Even though the initial look of the bar spoke of old-school New York, the walls were covered in random things, like guitars and a poster for some sort of furry band called Villian Court, which was odd enough in how photo-realistic it looked. If Axel Rose had been born female, a purple unicorn and still had her (his?) musical career going, that's probably what she'd look like. It was signed and everything by a "Princess Twilight Sparkle, to my favorite bartender."

She walked down the bar, her hand trailing the tables as she made her way to the end of the wall, where several pictures were organized. 'Probably the beginning of an intended all-wall picture collection,' she mused. It was then that something clicked.

In all pictures, she could see the same girl, red and gold hair, light cyan eyes, an almost orange tan to her skin, and mostly wearing a black vest with a white or cream-colored blouse, or in some instances something more appropriate to a high-class old-western bar. That was probably the owner/bartender, but the really weird part, was the other people in the pictures. Or creatures, rather.

There was a picture of the bartender with herself and another girl. A picture of a Krogan, the bartender, and an actual unicorn that looked disturbingly similar to the furry in the poster. There was another admittedly beautiful unicorn furry in a cowboy suit. The bartender with a… pony, a griffon… a dragon, some sort of horsebug, another griffon like thing, and… most odd of all, a yak? A couple of pictures with other, darker-colored bug ponies, the bartender standing in the middle of a bunch of incredibly similar creatures that ranged from a human girl to a unicorn, to a robot and a cardboard cut-off…

"Oh." Gwen said, eyes wide as she studied the other pictures. Medieval-looking people. Creatures of myth. Several versions of a same person (or creature)... "This is an honest to god interdimensional bar." Maybe she should cover her face after all.

Before she could act on that, a door behind her opened, and she turned around in place, watching as the bartender girl from the pictures walked into the room, carrying a crate of things, topped with several heavy-looking books.

They stared at each other for a moment.

"Oh," the bartender said slowly, then her eyes widened as she seemed to finally take in the fact that Gwen was right there. "Oh! Sorry!" She quickly put the box behind the bar and out of view and dusted herself, making her clothes look presentable. "I somehow missed the bell ringing. My name is Sunset Shimmer. Welcome to Sunset's Isekai! I see you've already found the pictures. Are you familiar with the multiverse?"

"In more ways than one," Gwen said warily. "Name's Gwen Stacy."

"Well, that makes it more easy to explain the deal here," Sunset said, motioning for Gwen to sit at the bar. "So, pocket dimension, meaning it exists outside of your time and space."

Gwen felt herself relax a little. That meant that time here was not aligned with her own world. "Well that's good to know. At least I don't have to worry about being late for band practice."

Sunset Shimmer grinned at that. "Always nice to meet another musician," she said, nodding her head at the guitars.

"I play the drums, myself," Gwen said, finally deciding to take Sunset on the offer and sitting down at the bar.

"The cornerstone of any band," Sunset declared.

"So," Gwen glanced a the place once more. "How come your bar's door appeared on the seventh floor of a building, and facing the street?"

Sunset blinked. "Were you somehow on the outside of the building?"

Gwen nodded.

"Oh. Well, the thing about my bar is that whenever it appears like that, it's because you could use a drink," Sunset explained. "So, it'll open close to where you are at the time, in a convenient way to let you into it."

"I'm not one of the 'going to the bar to forget my woes' types," Gwen said, raising an eyebrow.

"You're one of my 'personal' guests as I like to call them," Sunset said, passing her a menu. "You don't have to drink anything at all if you don't want to, visits like these are because you need a friendly ear, not because I need cash. If you want a drink, that's a bonus."

Despite Sunset's words, Gwen still had her doubts. After all, the point of having a business was to make money. Still, glancing at the menu couldn't hurt, and she was kind of thirsty. She could always just order a pop if nothing else seemed good.

She looked again at the menu. "Wait, these are smoothies?"

Sunset leaned in and looked down at it. "Huh. Seems like it."

"You don't know what's in your menus?" Gwen asked.

"Gwen, there's so much alcohol and possible mixes here that if I put everything I have in the menu it would look as thick as a dictionary. My menus are designed to sense what you might want or what might benefit you most. Seems you're in desperate need of a smoothie."

"But why a—" Gwen interrupted herself, looking down at her clothes. Of course. "That makes sense."

"What does?"

Allowing the symbiote to change her into her costume, Gwen took some pride in the look on Sunset's face when she saw the clothes dissolve into millions of tiny spiders that reformed into her Ghost Spider suit. "My symbiote's diet has been an issue as of late. My friend Peter Parker told me that I basically just needed a higher intake of fiber, since Corn Dogs weren't nutritious enough for it."(2)

Sunset tapped her chin. "Hm. Do you like bananas and kiwis?"

"Meh. I don't dislike them," Gwen replied. She'd tried the smoothie diet before, but it had died early enough when it required an additional level of dedication that she just didn't have time for.

"Alright," the bartender continued, "then let me make you a smoothie that's high in fiber. That should help."

Gwen watched Sunset open a small fridge under the bar and pull out the ingredients. "You just happen to have them there?"

"Nope, this thing here is actually an interdimensional pocket of its own that allows me to store just about anything I want in a frozen moment in time. It gets a little loopy sometimes, but hey, we do with what we have."

"That's an odd way of describing something." Gwen shook her head as Sunset proceeded to make two good-sized smoothies and served them up. She studied hers carefully before giving it a sip. What she had said earlier was true, she hadn't really gotten into the smoothie thing, and she was mostly indifferent to bananas, but she had to admit, the acidity of the berries and kiwis made this a lot more tasty than she thought it would be. "Hmm. This is good!"

She slurped it up fairly quickly, a testament to the hunger the symbiote had been feeling, and didn't have to ask again for another serving to come right up. She had to admit, going to a bar and having this level of personalized attention was pretty nice.

"So, I'm assuming you're a superhero from the costume?" Sunset asked.

"Well," Gwen sighed, wondering how much she should actually share. She was starting to like this Sunset Shimmer, and didn't want to give her the wrong idea. "Trying to, at least. It's kind of hard when everyone knows your identity to do honest hero work."

Sunset's eyes widened a bit. "I thought it was common practice to not tell people your secret identity?"

Gwen grimaced. "Sometimes you can. Sometimes… it's inevitable. That's why I'm going to college in a different universe than mine. I'm not a celebrity of any sort in Earth-616. I barely even have a presence, and really the only ones that know me are other heroes that have gone across the multiverse at least once. Miles Morales or Peter Parker."

"Fair enough," Sunset said. "Must be tough though. In the world where I learned the most valuable life-lessons, I had to hide the fact that I was a unicorn from another dimension, and later on my magic or I would probably get into a lot of trouble with the government."

"Well, I'm not an illegal alien unicorn, at least," Gwen said, smiling at Sunset. "My university actually has an interdimensional exchange program, if you can believe it."

Sunset blinked twice. "I almost can't, but then again you looked at the pictures."

"You have met a few really weird creatures, and even one out of a videogame I recognized."

"So how come everyone knows who you are in your home dimension?" Sunset asked, making her curse internally.

"It's a long story," Gwen said, "and I don't really feel like sharing all of it, but… basically while I was doing 'hero' work, I broke a lot of laws and endangered a lot of people. When I finally brought down the big bad of the city, I asked the mayor to help me reveal my identity and… I did my time in jail."

Sunset winced. "That was probably really tough."

Gwen nodded, pressing her lips together and looking down. "It was. I was also in the same prison I sent many people to… they reminded me of that many times."

Surprisingly Sunset reached out and squeezed her hand. When Gwen looked up, she saw an understanding smile in Sunset's face. Nothing was said, but she knew—somehow—that Sunset herself had a history like her own, in some way or another.

Feeling a little better in sharing her story, she continued, "Although a lot of the people in New York like me and appreciate what I did to try and make things right, it also makes it very difficult to have some level of normalcy, even with the occasional crime-fighting going on." She sighed, slurping up a bit more of her smoothie. "My self-proclaimed 'nemesis', a harmless thief with a pet was recently seriously injured. I feel pressure from the band, my dad, the city... plus the added dangers of them being openly friends with a superhero."

She felt the frustration within her start to agitate the symbiote, but she reached out to it to calm it down, mentally humming a song to it until it settled into its content, usual self. Sunset waited patiently for her to continue. "The symbiote acting up like this and realizing that it's my fault for not taking good care of it and myself… not to mention interdimensional monsters hunting down spidermen and women all over the multiverse." She gave her host a bittersweet smile. "'Death loves Gwen Stacy,' is my motto now." She motioned at the pictures. "You've seen other versions of you, right? The good, the bad? In most universes I'm dead. In 616 I'm dead… and my friend Peter Parker is alive. And he's… over it? For him it's been decades since I passed away, but I can still see a little pain in his eyes when he looks my way.

"Just two days ago, I fell into an abandoned trap an old enemy of Spiderman's had left behind. Arcade made an elaborate trap involving robot versions of Spideys' enemies and a robotic copy of me… because my fame in that world came for Spiderman being blamed for my death." She chuckled. "It's a sobering thought when you realize you're the lucky one… that you're not just a pretty face to be captured constantly to give a hero something to do."

She licked her lips. "I don't… hate the other Gwen Stacys. But I resent in a way how compliant they were. I want to blame it on the times… many of them were alive in their respective universe's seventies but realistically they were just… compliant future housewives. It's weird… I don't think there's anything necessarily wrong with wanting a home life, marrying, and such, but because it's me, it just bothers me so much." She finished up her second smoothie. "The fact that I could have potentially not joined the Mary Janes, or met so many amazing people from a multitude of worlds. Or saved lives. Or learn so much because I'm either dead or a housewife just nags at me."

Sunset nodded and took a deep breath. "The multiverse has a way of humbling you. It's bad enough when you discover that everyone you know has a counterpart, but when you start meeting your other yous, when you realize you are just one more in an infinite amount of versions of yourself? It's life-changing." She smiled in a way that still felt reassuring. "But I've learned that having so many versions of me just proves how unique I am.

"Sure, some got what I wanted early in life. Or have done so many different things that I never thought to, but I'm the one that's teaching a young du-girl how to use magic. I'm the one with the on and off ghost roomie; the one that punched Gilgamesh for trying to steal my sword. The one that gets to hear and meet amazing individuals and unique versions of people I've gotten to know. I've met myself at my best and… myself in a pretty bad place. And there's so much more!"

It was very optimistic, and deep within her, the cynical Gwen wanted to complain a little, but there was just something about Sunset's passion for what she did that was starting to not only make her feel better, but also more excited about her new interdimensional chances.

"I can't promise it will all be good," Sunset continued, looking her in the eye, "especially with you being a superhero, but come on! I got to go to an epic, once in a life-time concert!" she said, grinning widely and motioning with her hand at the poster Gwen had noticed when she walked in. "I got to be a cat and attend a royal wedding! I got drunk with Wrex! Can you imagine how much you'll get to do that no one else will?"

Gwen felt Sunset's hand squeeze her own, and she smiled in return at the bartender. "Thanks, that does make me feel a bit better." She turned her hand and squeezed Sunset's hand gently. "And I'd be happy to call you friend. Goodness knows I need more. But I think it's time for me to go."

"Well, you're always welcome here," Sunset replied, taking out a silver business card. "Whenever you need an ear or just to hang out."

Gwen nodded and put it in her pocket. Then glanced at the wall. "Do I get a picture taken?"

Sunset placed the picture on the wall, and smiled, nodding at herself. Gwen and her were posing with the Mary Janes, who had been slightly confused by her appearance with Gwen, but accepted the fact that she was one of Ghost Spider's interdimensional buddies.

She had stayed, she had listened, and she had taken that picture, and an invitation from Mary Jane to be a guest guitarist if she was ever around and available for some practice.

As she was about to turn, she noticed something. She leaned in, watching the tiny, pale white and purple spider crawl around the frame. Carefully, she let it get onto her palm. "Where have I seen you before?" she wondered, then blinked. "Oh… Gwen's symbiote."

She hummed. "Well… how about we get you some kale and other good sources of fiber?" she asked, walking over to the bar. "I'll have to get you a place to live."

As if it understood her, the little spider crawled up and down her hand excitedly, making her giggle. "I'll introduce you to Rarity, Lena and Danni later. Welcome to the family."(3)

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Gwen Stacy (Ghost Spider) is—quite frankly—my favorite Comic Book hero right now. I like (almost) everything they've done with her, from her intro, to her appearance in Into the Spiderverse, to Gwenom and her entire character development. As you can probably tell from the story, I'm a total fanboy.

The only thing I'm not fond of is what they did with her in "Marvel Rising", which TBH is mediocre writing and pandering IMO. Therefore this is strictly sticking to the comics.

Outside of that? I can't get enough of her.

(1) Ghost-Spider Annual #1 'nuff said.
(2) Ghost-Spider # 3
(3) Ghost-Spider's symbiote is a bit of a mini-hive kind of thing, and it can leave extensions in the form of small spiders (no powers so far) that allow her to know if her friends or family are in danger. It's not something she controls, but rather something the symbiote senses from her subconscious. In other words, Don't expect Spidey-Shimmy

In the Beginning (Babylon 5 - Complete) Pt. 1

Sunset's Isekai
In the Beginning Part One
By Wanderer D

Lena De Spell had taken the table next to the jukebox at the far end of the bar to stack up her books and study. True, she could have stayed in her room in the back of the bar (it was cool, but disconcerting how big this whole place was behind a simple door marked "employees only"), but she had found that it was too easy to get distracted by other things there despite how interesting the literature was.

Case in point, she was currently studying a tome that Douglas Brightglade had obtained from his own master Flarman (with permission, of course) on the study of pyromancy. Sunset herself had studied it at length and vouched for its contents. She had even used its teachings during a visit to a world of elementalist martial artists.

Sure, it wasn't the same type of magic she used, but why should she limit herself to Magica's shadow magic and sorcery when she now had access to so much more? Lena sighed into the silence of the bar. It was slow and very quiet when everyone else was out, except for Sunset's new pet spider, which she had already fed. She had never heard of a spider that ate kale.

In any case, with the bar closed and Danni, Sunset and Rarity out at the moment, she had the place to herself, as she had wanted… and sort of regretted it. Not that it was uncomfortable—the bar was a second home of sorts to her, after all. Sunset and the others were basically a multispecies family. But she really hadn't felt like going out and now… well.

She looked up, startled when the silver bell chimed. It was too early for the others to return. So who—

"Miss Shimmer?" a voice called.

"She's out at the moment," Lena called back, closing her book and leaning back a little. She studied the creature that walked in with some interest. He was bipedal, tall, almost human-like in general appearance, except that he seemed somewhat reptilian and was completely hairless. His red eyes studied her with some amusement as he made his way into the bar, carrying a small box in his hands, which he placed on the counter.

"A pity," he said, "I recently obtained a box of bottles of exquisite Taree. It survived past all the major wars, and also comes from a very good harvest. I had hoped Miss Shimmer would take a few, and perhaps enjoy some with me."

"Eh, she'll be back, and I don't mind the company, if you want to take a seat at the bar. I can always get you a glass."

"That would be most generous of you," the creature said. "And although I've never met you or your species, allow me to make an educated guess and assume you are none other than Miss Shimmer's student, Lena?"

Lena grinned as she walked behind the bar and slid out a glass of wine out of storage for the guest. "The one and only!"

"This is fortunate then, I was hoping to meet you sometime, allow me to introduce myself, I am Citizen G'kar."

Lena blinked as she placed the glass on the counter. "Wait, 'we are one' G'kar?"

The narn—for that was his race if she recalled correctly—smiled warmly. "The one and only. I am touched that the Declaration of Principles made it all the way here."

Lena chuckled and went over to make herself some tea. "It is one of Sunset's favorite speeches of all time. She once recited the whole thing to Danni and I from memory."

"Well, then I am both touched and honored."

Lena's smile didn't recede. "The honor is mine. You left quite an impression on all three of us. Something about that speech resonated with our circumstances, I guess."

G'kar nodded. "It is indeed something that would. You see, from what I've heard we all have many things in common, and when we have reached a stage in our lives when we come to understand the mistakes of our past, and the promise of the future… then the possibility of redemption and forgiveness is not such alien a concept."

"You know," Lena said, pouring the hot water into her mug, then walking around the bar to sit next to G'kar, "She never really told me how you two met. I mean—" she motioned at the bar "—it was probably here but we haven't had a chance to really talk about how she met everyone she did, and surprisingly there's no picture of you there yet."

"Well," G'kar said, glancing at the corner of the room where the pictures were growing in quantity, "she and I did not meet in the bar." He hummed as he opened the bottle of Taree, sniffing it a little then tilting it so that Lena could too.

She was no stranger to wine, but was still surprised by how fresh—and fruity—the aroma was. There were hints of citrus and cinnamon, and other, unfamiliar smells. The color of the wine as it was poured into the glass was like liquid rubies and it was oh, so tempting, but Lena just didn't feel like she should be drinking wine so early in the day.

"So. Then how did you meet?"

G'kar gave her a side look, smirking in amusement. "Are you familiar with the human tale, 'A Christmas Carol'?"

Lena smirked right back. "I live at Uncle Scrooge's mansion, when I visit my world."

"Then you must be familiar with the concept of the Three Spirits?"

"Besties with my uncle if you can believe it."

G'kar chuckled. "The universe, or multiverse rather, is a strange place indeed. To go back to the story, I met Miss Shimmer three times before she even let me into her bar." He leaned back, eyes unfocusing as he remembered.

As you know, young Lena, this bar opens its doors to friendly, or at least non-violent guests when they are stressed and need an ear and a drink. Once you have been to the bar, you are always welcome if you possess a silver business card and a good disposition towards its guests, hence the various individuals from different worlds that have formed... 'Clubs', as the earthers would say. Take the League of Ten Wizards, who met thanks to Miss Shimmer's shenanigans, in order to defeat a certain monstrosity and now gather every month to tell tales of their exploits to each other. I myself come often to meet philosopher warriors from other worlds, and in fact received notification from Miss Shimmer about a possible new member to my growing group of acquaintances across the universes.

But I wasn't always a friend, or non-violent. I was once full of rage and resentment, the result of a century of slavery under the Centauri, the deaths of my parents at their hands, and decades of resentment, fighting and killing, all in the name of peace and freedom. While we achieved our purpose, it is a sad fact that forgiveness and tolerance, do not go hand in hand with bitter victory. In my early years serving as an Ambassador for my people in Babylon 5, I was not very worthy of any sort of friendship.

The first time I met Miss Shimmer, I was not at my best, I was still angry, and even though I had done some things to help, I had also done many to harm. When she appeared in Babylon 5, I didn't see a friend, or a person. I saw someone that I could use for my benefit. An asset.

G'kar watched the proceedings from within the cover of shadows and crates, eyes narrowed, breathing slow and controlled, ears straining to hear every word uttered. When he had witnessed a shaken acolyte from the Minbari Religious Caste basically run into Delen and Lennier whispering many words he couldn't hear, but made Delen almost stagger back before glancing warily around (thankfully missing him) and following the acolyte hastily, he had not even hesitated to follow them in secret.

Now he stood in a mostly empty area of the warehouse, watching them as they argued quietly in front of a door. Just. A. Door. It was made of wood, well crafted, and clearly having no business being inside Babylon 5. It also couldn't possibly be real, since the wall it was attached to only led into space, and there was no way a door such as that would be able to handle that amount of pressure.

It was thus much to his surprise when the door opened without effort and a tall minbari woman stepped out. She was strikingly beautiful, with deep blue eyes. Her dress flowed white and soft, decorated with sapphire inlays on the edges. She looked somewhat surprised and amused by the immediate bowing of Delenn, Lennier and the unnamed religious caste that had brought them there.

Enthralled, and despite his mind warning him, G'kar also creeped closer, kneeling behind more crates to get a clearer view. He was close enough now that when the woman spoke, he could hear her.

"Oh my," the mysterious minbari said, "I had not expected a welcoming committee."

"We are honored by your presence," Delenn said, straightening up. "My mentor often spoke of your Isekai fondly, and claimed that many revelations came to him within. I am Ambassador Delenn, and this is my assistant, Lennier. This is acolyte Yeyani, who happened to see your door. If our legends are correct, and his words true, you must be either Rarity Belle or Sunset Shimmer?"

The woman had grinned and chuckled behind her hand. "Well met, Delenn, I am indeed Rarity, traveler of legend." She turned around and called, "Sunset dear, please do hurry, we have friends here waiting for us!"

"I'm coming, I'm coming!" another voice said, and to everyone's surprise, the one that stepped out was not a Minbari. It was a human dressed in a long, leather cloak, with a staff on her back. She looked down at herself and blinked, but then saw the surprised faces of Delenn and company. "Oh! Minbari. We must be in Babylon 5 then." She bowed slightly. "Hello, I'm Sunset Shimmer."

"Um, a pleasure to meet you… Sunset Shimmer?" Delenn said warily, "Is that an inherited title?"

The young human woman shook her head. "No, that's always been my name."

"Sunset," Rarity spoke up, "Delenn here is the apprentice of our dear friend Dukhat."

Sunset's eyes shone and she smiled. "Oh! This is Delenn?" she asked turning to face the trio of minbari. "Dukhat spoke of you often, how is he? We haven't—"

"You dare speak his name, human?" The acolyte snarled, surprising Sunset.

"Well, yes," she replied, eyes studying the minbari with a less friendly smile on her face. "He often came to talk with me about politics, philosophy and religion in his universe… what right do you have to question me about it?"

To the alarm of G'kar, Delenn and Lennier, the acolyte stepped forth. "You would dare use the name of Dukhat, human, knowing what your race did! You are as guilty as the rest of your kind for murdering him! I will see you punished fo—"

Her words died when Sunset was enveloped in an unrecognizable aura of energy, the likes of which G'kar had never seen before.

"Delenn, dear," Rarity spoke up, drawing everyone's wide-eyed attention to herself. "I sense much has passed since Dukhat visited us, perhaps we can abscond to discuss this in a more private place?" she then turned to face Sunset. "And Sunset, why don't you conduct our business as planned in the meantime? And please keep yourself in check, this is a space station, if you let loose you'll blow us all into the void."

"Fine, fine," Sunset said. She glared at the minbari acolyte. "Dukhat was a personal friend. Someone who was there for me and had advice and teachings to spare. Someone who knew what I've gone through and someone who carried a lot of weight on his shoulders. I knew him well," she growled, "and I will mourn his passing. But if you dare insinuate anything like that again… I don't need to blow up a station to teach the likes of you a lesson you will never forget."

Sunset straightened up and with a wave of her hand dismissed the door behind her, leaving a completely solid wall and marched past them and into the station.

"Finding this way about Dukhat," Rarity said with a sigh. "That was in very poor taste, Yeyani. Sunset Shimmer might look human, but she is so much more, and don't consider her words an idle threat. She has faced far more powerful foes than a disgruntled acolyte."

"Perhaps Acolyte Yeyani should apologize?" Delenn offered, making the other minbari cringe in place.

Rarity shook her head. "Dukhat was… Sunset Shimmer never had much of a family, or a father. Her mother is… a being of unquestionable power, the likes of which you would not believe, and Sunset herself might achieve much more. But Dukhat was what Sunset always wanted in a father, at least in her mind. He was gentle, but firm in his beliefs. Understanding and open to new experiences. His passing will have affected her greatly. I would advise avoiding her for now. No doubt turning young Yeyani into a turnip would make her feel better in the short term, however I do believe she'd be disappointed in herself if she were to lose her temper in such a manner."

The sound of voices put them on alert as several workers approached the area.

"Perhaps we should do as Lady Rarity said and talk somewhere else?" Lennier offered.

The moment they turned around, G'kar started moving away from them, snaking his way around crates and following in the wake of Sunset Shimmer.

Early in my political career at Babylon 5, I had little interest for peace or tolerance. Hate and anger drove me to do things I am still ashamed of. Political backstabbing that kept my hands physically clean, while my mind justified my actions as necessary and just.

When I heard and saw that this mysterious human not only possessed unknown powers, but was the name bearer of an apparent legend of sorts amongst the minbari, as well as a personal friend of Dukhat… it was too good a chance to ignore.

"Okay then, so this Brivari needs to be at a constant temperature…" Sunset said, "And you only have three bottles? Well, keeping the temperature is not a problem, but can you write down for me which of these are actually consumable by what type of diet? Dextro is not going to go well with a lot of my guests."

"Then I suggest you mark those bottles of Kriul as lethal to humans, Miss Shimmer," G'kar said, leaning over from the seat he had taken next to her. "It is quite delicious for my species, but the alcohol level is decidedly deadly to yours. If a human does insist on drinking it regardless, I would suggest using it as a disinfectant."

Sunset chuckled and glanced at him. "Thanks for the advice, mister..."

"G'kar," he said immediately, "Ambassador G'kar of the Narn Regime."

"A pleasure, I'm sure," Sunset said. "So, ambassador, what brings you here?"

"You must forgive me," G'kar said, "but I heard you were a friend of Dukhat. I hoped to offer my condolences for your loss."

Sunset's eyes had narrowed, but she had taken a deep breath and her shoulders slumped. "Thank you. I wish I had known earlier… I don't even know how it happened."

"Well then, allow me to tell you," G'kar said. "If you want, we can talk about it in my quarters, which serve as my office here in Babylon 5."

"If you know enough of me to know my name," Sunset said, "then you know what I can do."

"I assure you I only wish to speak. I wouldn't want Commander Sinclair to have to suddenly explain why half his station was gone in an instant."

Sunset hummed to herself, pondering his words and G'kar took the chance to sweeten the deal. "I'll arrange for your purchases to be delivered to the area where you arrived, would that be acceptable?"

She rolled her eyes, but nodded at the man behind the counter, who nervously spoke briefly with G'kar to ensure the location in Brown Sector was clear for delivery. After the purchases were done, and the shipping arranged, Sunset followed G'kar to his quarters, where he offered her a seat.

She studied with interest the several Narn artifacts he had from home, and he poured two glasses of wine, setting one before her as he took a seat across. "Please enjoy, this is Taree, a wine from my homeland."

He watched curiously as she wiggled her fingers and the cup glowed a little, before she nodded and picked it up, swirling the wine a little in its glass before taking in the bouquet, humming in appreciation at the complex smells. She sipped it slightly, then looked up at him, noticing his fascinated look.

"What was that with the fingers?" G'kar asked curiously.

"Ah, a simple spell to detect if I could drink this," Sunset explained. "As I was telling the merchant, I know well enough the dangers of drinking things not intended for humans, or indeed carbon-based life forms."

"Are you a Technomage then?"

Sunset laughed. "Nothing so quaint, but we're here to talk about Dukhat, not me." She put her glass down. "Could you please tell me how he passed away?"

G'kar closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He had to play his cards carefully. "During the Earth-Minbari war, Lennon contacted me, as I had quite a reputation, even back then. He wanted to arrange a meeting with the humans to try and broker peace… the war had gone on for almost three years by then, and he had hoped that through a mutual arrangement it could come to an end," G'kar sighed, "alas, upon the eve of our meeting we were attacked from orbit. Both humans and minbari suspect it was a rogue ship of their fleets, but who attacked us remains unknown even today, eight years after the war." He paused, observing Sunset carefully. "Lennon understood that Dukhat had died as a result of a miscommunication—a misunderstanding of Minbari Warrior Caste traditions. The humans had panicked and attacked preemptively and now were paying the prize as their whole race was being eradicated."

Sunset Shimmer closed her eyes, grimacing. "Dukhat was always optimistic. He always tried to see things from both sides of the argument. Understanding gave him the ability to—" she stopped. "Oh, Dukhat."

"To our mutual acquaintances," G'kar said, lifting his glass.

"To those that we have lost," Sunset said softly, making G'kar hesitate, then nod.

"To those we have lost."

The pair sipped their wine. After a moment of silence, G'kar spoke up again, "Miss Shimmer, I must admit that I also wished to speak to you about possible future endeavors. I know… um, Rarity of Minbar is talking to her government right now, but surely what benefits the minbari should benefit us all, correct?"

Sunset drank a bit more of her wine and gave him a calculating look. "Rarity owes no allegiance to the Minbari. I think she's doing it as a courtesy, because Delenn was Dukhat's aide and apprentice."

"I see…" G'kar cleared his throat. "Still, perhaps—"

"And I'm not someone that really involves herself in the politics of other worlds."

G'kar felt anger welling within him. "The politics of other worlds don't bother with asking if you want to be involved, Miss Shimmer," he said slowly, reminding himself that this was an asset he wanted to use. "You have technology that far surpasses anything I've seen. Perhaps even that of Vorlons. When your powers can save thousands, even millions of lives, can you still say that you will not be involved?"

Sunset sighed. "Fine. Tell me, G'kar, what is it that you really want?"

G'kar clenched a fist. "I want the power to heal my people. To bring them back from the starvation that the Centauri put us through! We might have earned our freedom, but that barely matters! Right now when they are weak we can strike! Pay them back for what they did to us! We used to be free! And peaceful! I want that back!"

"So you want to use Sunset's Isekai to get revenge?" Sunset asked.

"Anything to pay them back! You cannot possibly understand what they put my people through. They deserve the justice that will come to them!"

Sunset shook her head. "I'm sorry for what your people have suffered. You are right, I have no inkling to what they have gone through. But my purpose is to help people heal, or ease their hearts… not to provide a convenient way to obtain revenge against a whole other race."

Seething at her denial, he stood up and started pacing. "But how can we heal when the tyrants that committed so many atrocities laugh and get fat in their complacency?!"

"Since we came here to talk a bit about my old friend Dukhat, let me share some of the wisdom he imparted on me. He said; 'when others do a foolish thing, you should tell them it is a foolish thing. They can still continue to do it, but at least the truth is where it needs to be,'" she said evenly, "so I'm telling you, G'kar, this road of revenge you seek is going to be your downfall. If you've already obtained your freedom, you should rebuild, not embark on a quest for revenge."

G'kar snarled, but held himself back. He remembered well that while she might not look it, she was more than capable of destroying a big chunk of Babylon 5 if Rarity was to be believed. And even if he wasn't about to attack her, if she felt threatened it could end badly for everyone in the station. "Bah, if you're going to refuse aid, then leave."

Sunset stood up and nodded. "I think I will. Thank you for the drink, Ambassador."

Lena stared at G'kar, her tea forgotten. "Wait, what? You wanted to use the bar to fight against another species?"

"Not fight," G'kar said gently. "Destroy. I had allowed my hatred to reach a point where I hung in the balance. You see, when I fought in the war alongside the rebellion to free Narn, I had a cause behind me. An ideal, and a zealousness to see it happen. The Centauri had taken my world, my people… and enslaved us. Turned us from peaceful farmers and families into servants. My mother grew ill attending their plantations, and my father… was left hanging until he died of starvation and exposure to the elements for spilling a drink on the master's wife's dress by accident."

He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "It was not something I could forgive. Not something that should be forgiven. It was an atrocity. Inexcusable. And thus my revenge was for every injustice, every death of a narn under their tyranny. I grew up in rank and prestige and was appointed the representative of all my people to the known galaxy. I thought back then that it was simply an opportunity to find ways to destroy the Centauri. That it was my preordained fate to deliver righteous fury straight to their doorstep.

"It didn't occur to me that it was my chance to ensure it would never happen again, not through violence but through representation. Through bringing justice beyond revenge that would beget revenge." He chuckled. "When my father was left to die, I defied my mother's wishes and went to see him the day before he passed away. He asked me to honor his memory." G'kar lifted his glass and sipped a sample of his wine. "The memory of a man that chose to remain a slave so he could stay with his ailing wife and young child." He glanced at Lena, his red eyes calm. "I chose to honor him through violence despite him not being a violent man."

"Do you regret that?" Lena asked, tasting her tea. She grimaced. It had grown cold during G'kar's tale.

He shrugged. "I regret many things, but I did a lot of good for my people, and I had no choice but to fight or die. In the end, however, I made it through the war and rebellion and the following years, I still ended up in Babylon 5, where I still had a lot to learn." He elbowed her gently. "I have time, go make yourself another tea, or warm this one up."

"I'll warm it up, Uncle Scrooge will never let me hear the end of it if he hears I wasted another teabag." G'kar chuckled as she hurried around the bar. "Do you want to keep talking about this?"

G'kar smirked. "Don't you?"

"I am still pretty curious about how you went from that, to friend and inspiration," Lena said, placing her mug in the microwave.

"Inspiration," G'kar mused, "very well. But let's make sure your tea is ready before we begin and you remember to drink it as we talk."

Lena smiled and nodded, entering the time and pressing the button to start.

To be Continued…

Author's Notes:

Happy New Year!

I thought long and hard about what Isekai to write this time around. I've wanted to write a story about G'kar in a bar since... yikes, the late 90s. And it just seemed like a good way to start the New Year. With the tale of a man who changed for the better. I hope you guys will forgive the multiple parts. It is partly because of how late in finally deciding what to write this time about, but also to give time for my friends to catch up in being able to write with me some of the future entries.

Convictions (Babylon 5 - Complete) Pt. 2

Sunset's Isekai
Convictions (Babylon 5 - Complete) Pt. 2
By Wanderer D

After reheating her tea in the microwave (and making a quick run to her room to get a small pack of her favorite sugar cookies), Lena sat down next to G'kar, who had been patiently sipping his narn wine.

Lena herself wasn't a connoisseur--that was more Sunset's province--but Sunset's Isekai was very handy when it came to explaining drinks to its inhabitants. A quick glance at the menu had revealed that it was indeed something she could drink if she felt inclined to, although it would pack a punch for human (and duckburg-duck) biology.

She looked up to see G'kar glancing curiously at the metallic box of cookies she had brought with her. "Want some?"

"That's most gracious of you," G'kar said, "but I'm afraid I must pass. I was just looking at the writing on the box itself. I know there are many human languages, but it reminds me a little of narn writing."

"Oh, alright," Lena said, sliding the box closer to him so he could admire it. "It's japanese, and according to Sunset it says, 'Flying Puppy Bakery'."

"A most curious name, but they seem well-made."

"They're pretty good, Sunset got them from a restaurant that apparently does something similar to the Isekai. They don't make them there, but they have some sort of deal with the bakery."

"The multiverse is exceptional," G'kar said. "But so vast, that the chances of two such places meeting…" he motioned with his hands, "...is incredibly small."

"Well, Sunset has been doing this for a long time apparently," Lena said. "Which is weird, I guess because her guest wall only has so many pictures, but would explain how the chances increase?"

"Ah, but personal guests here are a rarity into themselves, according to Sunset. Groups come and go, and I hear the Isekai sometimes opens in certain places as if it were a normal bar… I imagine this whole endeavor must have been very confusing for Miss Shimmer in the beginning."

"That's true." Lena sipped her tea, and took a bite out of one cookie. "So… speaking of guests…"

"Right, right."

There are many choices in my life that I sometimes look back on with either amusement or horror. Oftentimes both, with a good infusion of embarrassment to round it up quite nicely. It took almost two years before I saw Sunset Shimmer again. Things had changed… and not for the better, for me or my people.

You see, hate, as Sunset had pointed out, only creates more hate. I was on the "highway to revenge" as humans would say. I had maneuvered myself into many a situation where death, threats and the promise of violence fueled my will to continue on that path until its inevitable conclusion. But, as I said before, when my people suffered another, crushing defeat… I was angry, but also lost. Truly lost. I was a leader without a vision, and a force to be reckoned with due to my influence, yes, yet achieving nothing but scattering my remaining resources into the uncaring void with fruitless attempts to do something—anything.

It should be no surprise then, that when I faced a choice… a rather difficult one, I chose personal gratification at much too high a cost rather than attempting to solve things in a way that would benefit all involved. I was lucky—even if at the time I didn't appreciate it—and I was saved.

"G'kar, you have a visitor."

Still strapped to his bed in Medbay, G'kar coughed into the inhalator before giving a wary look to Dr. Franklin. "And who might that be, doctor? Representatives from the Centauri here to tell me how my inaction counts as a murder attempt?"

"Not unless they started hiring young human women to do their bidding," Franklin replied, giving him an amused, knowing, look. "I tried to explain to her that you were recuperating, but she insisted I let you know she was here to see you. She's not very forthcoming on where she came from, but she said she knew you."

"Despite what you might have heard, doctor, I am not the type to chase after human females—"

"She's a redhead."

"—for the most part. I do know a couple of redheads." G'kar coughed again, this time a bit uncomfortably. "Did you check her for weapons? She isn't Psi-corp, is she?"

"We did check for weapons, and she is unarmed. And she also doesn't wear a Psi-corp pin." Franklin raised an eyebrow. "Why? What did you—"

"Hm. That does exclude about half of them. Does she come with a name?"

"A Sunset Shimmer. She mentioned something about Isekai," Franklin said. "It's funny, I could only find a reference to that as a japanese word meaning 'Other World', but she however doesn't seem to exist in the…" He noticed that G'kar's eyes had gone wide. "G'kar?"

"Please," he said, "let her in."

Franklin narrowed his eyes. "G'kar, if there's no record of her existence, she could be a dangerous—"

"I promise you, Doctor, nothing untoward will happen, she's… a powerful acquaintance," G'kar interrupted. "Quite frankly I'm surprised she's even wanting to see me."

Franklin shook his head. "Maybe you have more friends than you think." He sighed and nodded. "Alright, I'll let her through, but if her presence disturbs your rest, I will have to ask her to leave, am I understood?"

"Very clearly, doctor, thank you."

With a final, warning glance, Dr. Franklin stepped out of the room briefly, then returned with a familiar human in tow.

"Miss Shimmer," G'kar greeted, clearing his throat. "How very kind of you to visit me. You must forgive me for not standing up, but the good doctor has apparently instructed his staff to tie me down."

"For your own good, G'kar," Stephen Franklin retorted, a wry smile crossing his features. He faced Sunset. "Miss Shimmer, please remember that G'kar is in a delicate condition, try not to damage him much if it's revenge you seek. It makes more paperwork."

Sunset chuckled. "Don't worry doctor, I'm only here to talk."

Doctor Franklin nodded and then, after a final look at G'kar, left the pair alone. Sunset didn't say anything, simply pulling a chair and sitting on it, staring at him. G'kar for his part tried smiling, even though he knew the effect would be lessened by the breather mask.

After a few minutes of silence, he spoke first. "I'm surprised to see you here, Miss Shimmer. Our last meeting did not end well."

"I heard that you and Londo had almost died inside of an elevator when I arrived at the station, so I tried to figure out what had happened and saw the reports about the Centauri having invaded and occupied all of Narn space," she replied gently.

"For now," G'kar retorted. "But it is just a matter of time before we take back what's ours." He was about to say more, but quieted down when she gave him a slightly hurtful look.

"So what, you decided it was best to suffocate alongside Mollari rather than help him escape? What kind of mentality is that?"

"I have been ordered to stay in Babylon 5 while my family and my people struggle to survive on their own." G'kar settled back on his bed, refusing to look at her. "I had nothing to do with the explosion that trapped us both, but watching Mollari die would have been worth dying there too."

"Really?" Sunset growled. "You are the leader of your people, the one link they have to the rest of the galaxy and other governments and you decide that watching your nemesis die is worth that?"

"Oh, please, spare me the judgemental monologues," G'kar scoffed. "Unlike you we are trapped here, unable to move wherever we want. Unlike you, we can't run. We have to face what the universe throws our way and the universe decided that the war with the Centauri wasn't over."

"As far as I understand, Ambassador Mollari is but one individual in a long, long, list of officials and nobles. Someone that could be replaced with relative ease by the Centauri Republic."

"Perhaps, but he's been a thorn in my side, and in my government's side for decades," G'kar pointed out, "getting rid of him would have brought me no small pleasure, however frivolous it might have been."

"Frivolous is right!" Sunset countered. "You were ready to kill yourself for petty vengeance!"

"And what would you, the legendary Sunset Shimmer, friend to Dukhat, revered by the Minbari know about this?" G'kar asked, hints of venom in his voice. "You have power. You can change things."

Dr. Franklin stepped into the room to check some instruments, but G'kar could see that he had heard some of the exchange. Sunset, however, didn't even seem to register he was there.

She sighed. "I do. And I could, but it's not my place to provide weapons of war or facilitate genocide in the name of whoever claims justice is on their side." She sat back. "I'm not a warrior of legend, G'kar, I'm just a bartender."

G'kar rolled his eyes. "Nonsense, Rarity spoke of your power and your history. The first time I saw you, you were ready to destroy the station—" he tried to lift his arms to snap his fingers, but the restraints prevented that "—with a flicker of your wrist!"

Dr. Franklin's eyes went wide.

"When she mentioned my history, did she mention I wasn't always a good person?" Sunset asked, ignoring the taunt. "That I endangered two worlds because I wanted to be more important? That my own hubris almost cost me everything I never even knew I had?"

"Two worlds, and you are still here," G'kar said, "you can't possibly compa—"

"I can't!" Sunset snapped. "I can't. I know! But I do know what it's like to do something stupid out of petty revenge. Something that didn't help anyone, least of all me!"

"Now you listen—"

"No, you listen," Sunset barked, interrupting G'kar. "You were about to die for petty revenge. You. The last leader of your people, were going to get yourself killed through your own idiocy and refusal to work with someone else for the pointless pleasure of watching your personal enemy die." She leaned in and poked him in the chest. "And tell me, what would happen to your people then?"

"Miss Shimmer, please don't poke G'kar too roughly, he's still suffering from smoke inhalation."

Sunset glanced at Franklin, but stepped back, taking a deep breath. "Sorry."

"Why should you care, anyway?" G'kar said into the awkward silence. "I was quite content to finish my days that way. I admit that perhaps it wasn't thought thoroughly, but few real pleasures in life are. You didn't help me back when I requested your assistance to smuggle weapons. You disappeared for almost two years and never attempted any form of contact. Why come bother me now?"

Sunset sighed, sinking back into her seat. "Because we all deserve a second chance. If I hadn't been given one, I wouldn't be here, G'kar. We might not be friends, but I don't think you're a lost cause."

G'kar growled, narrowing his eyes and visibly forced himself to calm down. "So are you telling me I should give a second chance to those that destroyed my home?" he asked, his voice shaking.

Sunset stood up slowly, looking a bit tired. "I can't tell you what you should do, G'kar… only that until you understand your enemies and yourself you can't help anyone, much less yourself."

G'kar frowned, considering her words. "Perhaps you are right. Perhaps I should understand what the Centauri think before I attempt anything."

"I don't know, G'kar," Sunset said. "I just hope wherever you find the answer, and whatever that answer is, it helps to turn you into a better person, and a better leader. For what it's worth, I do care a little about what happens to you because I know you do care more about others than yourself. I hope that when I visit this universe again you're in a better place."

G'kar gulped, then nodded. "Good day, miss Shimmer. And thank you for visiting."

Sunset shrugged. "I had some time. Take care, G'kar. Thank you doctor."

The pair watched Sunset leave the room in silence. "Who is that, anyway?" Franklin asked after a few moments. "You made it sound like she was a danger to the station, with that whole blowing it up comment."

G'kar chuckled. "I assure you, good doctor, it's not something I intend to put to the test. While I myself doubt she has that ability, I do know she possesses technology far beyond what we do."

At that moment the door to the infirmary opened, and head of security Michael Garibaldi stepped into the room, looking confused. "Hey, you two know the red-head gal that walked out of medbay a moment ago?"

Franklin and G'kar looked at each other. "Yes," the doctor said slowly, "why?"

"It was the weirdest thing, I was walking here to check on G'kar, when I saw Ambassador Kosh also approaching Medbay. Then she came out, and—" he hesitated, eyes narrowing as he shook his head in confusion "—I swear Kosh almost stumbled, turned around and left really quickly. That's the closest I've ever seen a Vorlon run away."

"I don't think Vorlons can run exactly, I'm not sure they even have feet." Franklin said.

"Either that or he floated away very fast."

G'kar and Franklin shared a look. The narn cleared his throat. "I'm sure that's—"

"Crazy, right?" Garibaldi interrupted, rolling his shoulders back. "I think work is getting to me. Kosh probably forgot something in his room." He took a deep breath and blew it out. "Anyway, G'kar, buddy, we still need a formal declaration from you. Mollari didn't press any charges yet, but he's not happy. The earlier we have the paperwork out of the way, the easier things will be."

"I uh," Franklin nodded, "I need some coffee. I'll be back."

Garibaldi watched the doctor hurry out. "What's his deal?"

"I think redheads scare him," G'kar said neutrally.

"Huh."

"Wait, so you really were going to die? Is this Mollari guy really worth it?" Lena asked, shaking her head in disbelief.

"All good friends are," G'kar replied, giving her a conspiratory smile. "I was unfortunately too obsessed with my own misery to see where I was going. Even after Sunset pointed out to me the ridiculousness of my folly, I didn't stop there. I took her words to heart--but in the wrong way."

Lena gave him a look. "How can you turn 'understand others' into a bad thing?"

"Oh! It is possible, let me assure you. And I was quite creative. My mind saw what it wanted to see, and what it wanted to see was a way to pierce through any possible defense the Centauri could muster." G'kar shook his head. "And of course, I thought, knowing the mind of your enemy… well, what better way to know it, than to read it?"

Lena's eyes widened. "You didn't."

"Oh," G'kar gave her a short nod. "I did. There was a drug made by humans, simply called 'dust', and it was said to be able to give others… psychic abilities. When Sunset Shimmer said to understand my enemies I took that as a challenge. How better could I understand those who had hurt my people? My world? Me?" He opened his hands in bafflement. "I had fought the Centauri for decades. Up until then, I thought I knew them but it was clear I didn't."

"So instead of taking her words as an invitation to get to know individuals better--"

"I took it as a hint that I should force my way into their thoughts in order to achieve my objectives," G'kar finished the sentence. "Needless to say, things did not go as intended and I ended up… doing less than stellar things, but also coming to a startling realization."

Lena crossed her arms and gave him an unimpressed look. "Oh? And what was that?"

"Hm." G'kar looked down at his empty glass. He tilted it in the light, studying how it seemed to flow alongside it. "That we were in a cycle of destruction. When I eventually emerged victorious… if I did… it would only be a matter of time before someone else came to destroy me and mine again. And again." He looked at Lena straight in the eyes. "That if I wanted to change things… I had to sacrifice not for death. But for life."

Lena narrowed her eyes. "That sounds questionable at best."

G'kar humphed. "Teenagers."

"So was it when you were all high and looking into other minds that Sunset found you?"

"Oh, goodness no." G'kar actually look worried. "No, if she had seen me at that moment, I have no doubt Miss Shimmer would have made her disappointment in me sufficiently clear. No. I learned that lesson on my own."

"Right, Lena said, looking down at her empty cup. "You know, I think I'll have another tea."

"Good. I could use another cup of Taree. And I can tell you the third time that I met Sunset Shimmer, and finally counted her as a friend."

To be Continued…

Author's Notes:

One last part to go!

Forgive (Babylon 5 - Complete) Pt. 3

Sunset's Isekai
Forgive - Part Three
By Wanderer D

G'kar watched curiously as Lena made more tea. "It always amazes me how traditional this bar is," he said. "Sunset has visited hundreds of worlds, possibly thousands since she opened up, and yet, she has chosen to keep her bar as simple as this in its functionality."

Lena glanced at him, arching an eyebrow. "You think she should have changed it to a more advanced design?"

He shook his head. "I think this is as charming as it gets… and as personal as it can be and grow." He looked around the place, at the pictures, the posters, the guitars, the bar itself with its old-Earth style, something out of one of Mr. Garibaldi's collection of early 20th Century Earth. "I find that as marvelous as they can get, the more advanced worlds I've seen are so much more… sterile."

"Huh," Lena mused as she prepared the water for her tea. "I know she's talked to other bartenders about making everything automated, or obtaining something that can materialize the ingredients but… this—" she motioned with her hand at the inside of the bar "—is something most creatures across the universe will recognize."

G'kar nodded. "Curious isn't it? But oddly reassuring."

"You can say that again," Lena said, pouring the hot water into her mug. "If it had been some sort of crazy ultra-futuristic environment, I don't think I would have felt so comfortable here… at least not so quickly." Tea, cookies and wine at the ready, Lena and G'kar sat together at the bar. "So, you had said earlier that your revelation changed how you looked at other races?"

He nodded.

"When I say that we are one, I do not mean one entity in the physical sense, obviously," G'kar explained. "What I mean is that what harm we do to others, we ultimately do to ourselves. As if it were a real body. You could see the Narns as an arm, for example, and the Centauri as the other. If one of the arms is cut off… the rest of the body, the other arm included, will suffer potentially catastrophic damage."

"And you discovered this while high and forcing your mind into Londo's?"

"Yes!" G'kar said. "Do not misinterpret… it was an awful, wrong thing to do. But it drove home the point. While I tortured Londo with my mind, I damaged myself. When I brought the demons of his past into the light, I brought back mine. When I attacked his regret and innaction, I attacked my own violence and fear. When I questioned his morality… I discovered that mine was also lacking."

Lena was quiet, looking down at her tea. "Yeah. Justifying to yourself your actions or lack of them is a hard thing to face."

"Exactly." G'kar patted her on the shoulder. "A very insightful observation."

"Just the result of a life doing just that, until I couldn't anymore," Lena said, shaking her head. "Anyway, you and Sunset?"

G'kar drank a little wine and sighed. "The third time I met Sunset Shimmer, was when I was at the Imperial Palace for the second time in my life." His mouth twisted into a half-smirk. "The first time was much less pleasant, let me assure you, but this time… this time, I was there for a good, noble reason—and I admit—my own amusement. Such things are hard to maintain in an environment as, how do humans put it? Toxic? Yes… that's most appropriate. An environment so toxic most Centauri that stood in proximity would be affected."

"Most?"

"Vir was always the exception."

"Ah." Lena gave him an amused look. "So, what was this great and noble cause you were there for?"

It was Sheridan's idea, you see… in order to show to all the worlds in the Alliance that we were of one mind on matters of protecting our borders from remnants of the Shadows, he suggested I become Mollari's bodyguard. It wasn't easy, but I deeply enjoyed making the stuffy Centauri nobles nervous with my presence. Not only was I a Narn and a known criminal in the Centauri Court. I was protecting their most important member, future emperor. I was constantly amused by their efforts to ignore me, while they almost always physically struggled with the fact that as Mollari's bodyguard, they couldn't simply get rid of me. He was too powerful… too important. It was glorious! A slap in their face every morning, afternoon and night. They would run into rooms when they saw me walking in their direction, whether I intended to engage them or not. I wish I had recorded it, somehow.

The only thing that made the whole thing better was that I was able to save my former assistant, Na'toth, from her prison and deliver her safely to my homeworld. I had thought her lost to us at the beginning of the war… it was a great relief to find her alive, and Mollari's immediate efforts in helping me get her off-world safely slowly opened my eyes to the type of man he really was.

All through those adventures with Mollari I came to know him as I never expected to. Perhaps it was because of what had happened during his heart-attack, or perhaps it was that after all we went through, I appreciated that what he did was not for himself, but through an honest love for his people, however undeserving they were of the attention.

When he risked his life to save me… I realized that at some point I had started considering him a friend. He stepped out of the room to talk to the court while I recuperated, and that's when I saw Sunset Shimmer for the third time.

"Understand, that I can never forgive your people for what they did to my world. My people can never forgive your people. But I… can forgive you."

G'kar held Mollari's arm in a warrior's grip, almost overwhelmed by what he had said, and yet… in this moment... in this intersection of destiny, what could have he done but speak the truth? That he would find it in him to forgive Mollari… a year ago… a month ago, it would have seemed a poor joke. And yet here he was, in Centauri Prime, doing something he had thought beyond him… just as he had never thought he would hear Londo say he was sorry.

Londo was clearly overwhelmed as well. The impact… the weight of what he had just said was not lost on him. He understood, just as G'kar did, what those words meant for them as individuals, rivals, enemies, and friends. And for a moment a look of deep, deep regret darkened his eyes.

Before G'kar could ask anything about that, Londo gulped, nodded solemnly and stepped out of the room, leaving him alone with his thoughts. He winced as he sat down again in the remains of the sofa behind him and blinked when he noticed the familiar door.

It had taken him a moment to realize that no, he wasn't imagining things.The universe outside might be going crazy, and he might have lost blood in the earlier confrontation, but the wooden door was real, and it was right there where it hadn't been a second ago.

Despite his initial incredulity, he had immediately recognized it, and knew what was coming the moment the door opened and Sunset Shimmer herself stepped into the room, looking around with growing concern at the state of it before her eyes settled on him.

When he saw the worry growing in her face, he graced her with a thin smile, trying not to move too much, lest his wound open again. "Ah, Miss Shimmer, you must forgive me if I don't stand up, I'm not in the best of states."

"G'kar, what happened? Do you need medical assistance?"

G'kar chuckled, surprised by the worry in her eyes. They had talked only two times before, and yet she not only gave him another chance, but also genuinely felt concern for his health. Not too long ago, he would have appreciated it, but dismissed it as a quirk of personality. Now he knew just how rare that honest concern was.

"If you have something to dull the pain, that would be quite acceptable," he said gently. "Otherwise I will be okay."

The door closed and faded behind her as she got to his side and kneeled down. She placed her hand on top of his injury, making him wince, but surprisingly the pain faded soon after and he looked down to see her hand glowing with a wavy white aura.

"Healing spell," she said softly, "I might not be able to heal it completely… it's not something I have practiced much, but it will dull the pain and hold the wound closed unless you get hit again."

"Thank you," he said, holding back the awe in his voice. If Sunset was indeed some sort of technowizard, she was still ages ahead of anyone he knew. Finally she stopped and stepped back, studying the room around them again while gingerly touched his wound. It hurt. But a lot less than before. Still, he would remain put for now, there was no point in risking his health by rushing it.

"Wow, this place is trashed. I hope you don't make a habit of only seeing me whenever you're in pain or injured." Sunset went over to investigate one of the destroyed desks, while G'kar couldn't help but chuckle.

"Welcome to the Imperial Palace in Centauri Prime."

Sunset stopped and that and gave him an incredulous look. "You trashed the palace?"

He shook his head. "No, there was an attempt on Londo's life, so I interceded… and then he did for me."

Sunset raised an eyebrow. "So you're not trying to get him killed anymore?"

G'kar chuckled, each laugh making him wince. "Oh no. Much has come to pass since we last met, Miss Shimmer. We tried enough times to do so to realize we might as well postpone it until a more mutually convenient time of our choosing."

Sunset shook her head, rolling her eyes with a hint of a smile. "You two… so how come you're here, risking your life for him?"

"Ah," G'kar sighed. "As I said, you have missed much, Miss Shimmer." He motioned with his hand at a destroyed table, with the chairs strewn about. "Please, take a seat."

She gave him a dubious look, but nevertheless straightened up one of the chairs, making sure it would hold her weight without collapsing—it was a little wobbly—and giving him her undivided attention.

"The war between the Narn and the Centauri is over," he started to say, measuring his words. While it was true, it was equally true that what had happened would not be forgotten. That the lives lost or destroyed would never be sufficiently healed by a resolution of conflict and even the next thousand years. "I will try to summarize the events for you, although you must understand that I will be understating the severity of it in exchange for simplicity. There is only so much that can be done in order to learn to coexist… there will be no love between the Centauri and Narn races… but we have each returned home, surviving a conflict that would have destroyed most of the younger races thanks to our combined efforts."

He wanted to say more, but even after time had passed, the memories were still strong. She wasn't a Narn, she wouldn't benefit from listening to him talk about his suffering… not right now at least. "Mollari and I formed an alliance to free our races from the tyrant on the throne. It wasn't friendship, but it was born of desperation and need… both strong incentives. I had to endure… a lot." He cleared his throat. "I had to let go of my pride… and surrender control. I had to trust my most hated enemy to not only honor his word, but to follow through with the necessary steps to ensure it wasn't just a pyrrhic victory.

"It was then that I realized that Londo, despite hating me too, felt something for me that I did not for him: he respected me. He hated seeing me captured and tortured. Not defeated—but destined to die at the hands of a cretinous fool for entertainment value… a monster that was about to guarantee the death of everyone in his home planet in a foolish illusion that he would become a god in the process." G'kar smirked and snorted. "It didn't work out for him in the end."

"So your alliance worked?" Sunset asked. "I guess it must have, since you're here."

G'kar nodded. "With the Vorlons and the Shadows on a full out war and Sheridan's alliance in full battle-mode, entire planets were being destroyed, millions killed, regardless of race or blame… if there was Shadow presence in any planet, the Vorlons made short work of it, and the Shadows… well, they needed no reason other than not being allied to them."

Sunset sighed. "That's awful. Sometimes I wish that I could do what the League does and intercede… but—" she shook her head "—I can't."

"In a way I understand… thanks to Sheridan that is," G'kar said gently. "Sometimes you need to let others go where they will, deal with their problems to let them grow. The First Ones did that for the most part, with the exception of the Vorlons and Shadows, letting us deal with our own problems, be the architects of our own fates." He chuckled. "I started learning that after our last talk, and now… now I think I understand, just a bit more."

She smiled, reaching out to grasp and squeeze his hand, and it seemed that a weight was lifted off of his shoulders. For someone he barely knew, her opinion was for some reason very important. Maybe it was because she had seen in him something he had not recognized at the time, and only now was beginning to glimpse. Maybe it was that she had not given up on him, and had come to him with an open mind every time.

Maybe, she was just likeable. Whatever it was, he was able to give her an honest smile in return.

"I have let go of my own anger, and I can only hope to learn what the universe is trying to teach me," G'kar said. "And… I have learned humility the hard way. As much as I can learn of that in any case."

"You know," Sunset said, "I think we have a lot to talk about from now on, but I have one offer for you, one time only because I… know a bit of what happened here today, and what might yet still happen in the future. I made a promise to not directly influence any universe… but no promise was made to not help a friend. Tell me, G'kar… if you could have a drink with anyone in the universe, right now, who would it be?"

Londo Mollari walked with clear intent towards the throne room. In his mind, he slowly stripped away regret and hope. He was to be nothing else but a tool… a tool that hid its fangs from its masters, but a tool nevertheless. If he had time… if he had… He shook his head. He had power. More so than he ever thought, ever hoped to obtain.

It would do him no good.

No, everything—everyone that could help him was being left behind, with each heavy step he took. He dared not share information of his fate with G'kar, Sheridan or the others, lest they end up in the same situation… as playthings of the Drakh.

He was halfway down the hall when a door opened on the side, and G'kar stepped out. For the second time that day, Londo was left without words as his friend nodded to him, clutching his wound lightly. "Mollari."

"G'kar?" Londo walked a bit closer, looking back and pointing down the corridor. "But… I just left you behind and—"

"You did, but I thought we had some unfinished business," the Narn interrupted. "I have on good authority that if you step in there with me, you will step outside of time and space here. I know your future awaits down that corridor, but once you become Emperor… well, we won't have the chance to settle this particular score as we should."

"And what score is that?"

"I owe you a drink." G'kar stepped to the side, and Londo peeked past the threshold into what looked like an old, human bar like the ones he had visited on Earth over ten years before. "Fate is a funny thing," G'kar continued. "And we are usually held to it… sometimes it's indistinguishable from our destiny, and sometimes we meet someone who can say as the humans put it: 'Screw it all. Let's create an alternate timeline.'"

Londo stared at G'kar. At the door. At the bar. At hope.

He looked down the corridor, where the Drakh awaited, and the end of a dream, the beginning of a nightmare.

He licked his suddenly dry lips. "You do owe me a drink."

"I found out over a glass of Brivari that Londo had traded his freedom in order to stop the hostilities against Centauri Prime… hostilities initiated and perpetuated by the Drakh, something that had Sunset not… allowed me to discuss with some calm and time, would have come to pass. It didn't take long for me to also invite Sheridan and Delenn to our little group event to discuss matters without the universe collapsing around us."

G'kar took a long breath and let it out slowly. "I cannot express how important a chance to recuperate, think and talk is, young Lena. I had to be imprisoned in Babylon 5, alone with my thoughts to understand myself. It was that chance, to forget about inevitability and troubles and hypocrisy that allowed me to really look at myself and realize where I was lacking. Londo… hadn't had one of those in a long, long time. When he finally did, he wasn't alone… he was surrounded by friends." He finished his drink. "And that.. is what allowed us to change fate."

Lena nodded. "So why is it your picture is not there?"

G'kar smiled and walked over to the pictures, picking up a frame and bringing it over. Lena leaned in, blinking in surprise when she realized that it was a picture of G'kar, Londo, Delenn, Sheridan and many others she hadn't heard about, along with Sunset Shimmer. "Wait, where did this come from?"

He chuckled. "Sometimes—as I had to learn—we simply don't see things clearly until it's time for us to realize they've always been there."

End Babylon 5 chapters

Author's Notes:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-S7WWRqEHic

Friends in Other Places (The Mirror - Post Fic)

Sunset's Isekai
Friends in Other Places (The Mirror - Post Fic)
By Wanderer D and SoloBrony

Sunset stared at Rarity with her arms crossed, then slowly raised her right hand to massage her brow. "Why do you want to go to Hell again? Is this about Lucifer?"

"Of course not darling, as much as I enjoy his company— " she gave Sunset an amused glance, "—or should I say, as much as we enjoyed his company, there is more than one Hell in the multiverse. This one's different."

Sunset glared at Rarity while the designer-turned-adventurer simply grinned back at her, the very image of innocence. Except Sunset knew her well enough now to never fall for that one. "One time. It was one time."

Rarity giggled, fanning her face. "Yes. Yes it was. And what a time! In any case, I do have to prepare for our visit to this different hell, so please make sure you are… um, ready for it."

"You like visiting doomed worlds and hellish dimensions with surprising frequency."

"You exaggerate, Sunset." Rarity waved her hand dismissively. "And there's nothing wrong with heading out in search of a thrill."

"The type of thrill that involves ancient gods of evil? Abominations? Soul-sucking cities?"

"It's adventure, dear!" Rarity countered. "If you're only going to visit the most mundane of places for the most part, you might as well try and vary it a little with something… hm." She grinned, giving her a smoldering look and making Sunset blush. "Devilish. Different. Tantalizing. Se—"

"Um, is this a bad time?"

The pair stopped and turned to look at the filly that was standing at the end of the entrance hallway. She was wearing a carefully crafted armor that covered most of her body, midnight-blue in design and with Luna's cutie mark on the shoulders, but it was clearly not Luna, nor one of her usual thestral (or batpony, really, they should make up their multiversal minds on what they want to call themselves) guards. For one, her chanfron was clearly designed to fit a horn, and she had magically-conjured rainbow-patterned wings.

She could be the love-child of Luna and Shining Armor, Sunset thought. It could be one of those universes. She was about to say something but Rarity was already on her knees cooing at the filly.

"Oh my goodness! Aren't you precious! I love the design of your armor! The color matches perfectly! The mail is such high quality! Why, I remember paying good money to get something of that quality for someone who shall not be mentioned to never use her armor because she thinks adventures are not fun! The ingrate has it stored in a box, if you can believe it."

"Hey!" Sunset growled.

The filly just stood there, looking between the two of them for a moment as if trying to process the situation. Then it seemed like her brain rebooted and she stood up straight. Her voice came out in what was probably meant to be an imposing, heroic tone. It was adorable.

“Er, well, thank you… civilian?”

"Eeeeee!"

"So… uh, a superhero?" Sunset ventured. "Well, can't think of many other creatures that might need a drink as badly. I have a non-alcoholic menu for you, if you want to take a look." She blinked. "Oh, I'm so sorry. Since we didn't hear the bell I was completely thrown off. Welcome to Sunset's Isekai, my name is Sunset Shimmer, and this is my business partner, Rarity Belle."

The filly’s eyes bulged, and she looked between the two women like she’d watched Cerberus grow a fourth head.

“Wait… seriously? Sunset Shimmer? What happened to you? Why are you both… well, what are you both?”

She gestured at them in a vague ‘what is wrong with literally all of you’ pattern.

Sunset looked down at herself. "Um, nothing?" Her eyes lit up in comprehension. "Oh wait, you mean what species. We're currently human," she explained, "I was born a pony unicorn, which is what you probably know me to be? Rarity was…" she glanced at Rarity. "...I don't think I ever asked."

Rarity huffed. "A lady never reveals her origins. But I did have horns."

The filly seemed fixated on Sunset, walking up to the bar as Rarity responded. She took a seat with a wingbeat, and slowly removed her helmet, revealing a white coat and wavy, blue-white mane. “Umm… I don’t suppose you… remember me, then?”

Sunset smiled. "I'm afraid we haven't met before today." She motioned at the bar. "This is an interdimensional bar… it visits many worlds, times, possibilities…"

"A tantalizing gateway to new experiences," Rarity added, standing up and dusting her legs. "Which reminds me, I do have business to attend to." She looked genuinely disappointed. "You do remind me of one of my assistants back home, but she wasn't a unicorn." She sighed, and looked up at Sunset. "I'm afraid I must head out. Do think about visiting Hell with me?"

Sunset rolled her eyes. "Fine, fine. I'll think about it."

Rarity nodded. "I'm afraid I didn't catch your name, dear," she said, smiling at the filly.

“Oh. It’s, um…” the filly’s voice hitched for a moment as she seemed to consider what to say. “... it’s Cozy Glow.”

The filly silently grabbed a menu with her telekinesis and practically hid behind it, face downcast.

Rarity nodded. "Oh my, you look a bit different than the ones I know," she said, studying her a little more carefully. "Ah, I see. Well then, my dear, I will leave you in Sunset's capable hands since that's what she currently has. Next time we meet, you must let me design an armor for you!" She waved as she made her way towards the entrance. "Her drink is on me, Sunset."

"Right, right," Sunset said, glancing at the filly with some concern. "Hey, Cozy? You alright there?"

Cozy cleared her throat and clenched her jaw slightly, pushing down some kind of reaction before responding. When she spoke her voice was a little strained. “Yeah, I’m alright. Just, uh, a little confused? I was supposed to be taking the portal home, but I ended up here instead. Probably just Discord messing with me. Don’t worry about it.”

"Hm," Sunset tapped her chin. "I haven't met a Discord yet that can move my bar around. I started this place with the idea that it would come to anycreature that would need an ear and maybe something to drink, you know? It's unlikely he somehow managed that, and more likely that my bar arrived just in time, but either way I'm here to talk with you, if you'd like." She grinned. "From a universe jumper to another?"

Cozy Glow looked up at that, digesting what she’d heard for a moment. “Oh… so that’s what happened. Well, okay. Yeah, that could be… that could be nice. Umm, you said there was a non-alcoholic menu, right? Do you have a virgin pina colada? I didn’t see it anywhere.”

Sunset's face darkened. "I'm afraid virgin piña coladas have been banned from the bar. Maybe I can interest you in something else?"

Cozy stared at Sunset for just a moment like she wanted to ask something, and then turned back to the menu with a shrug. “Umm… ah, buck it. I’ll take a hot buttered rum.” She set the menu down and slouched back in her chair.

"Coming right up," Sunset said, turning around to start gathering ingredients. "So, what's bugging you? I admit I have never had the chance to talk a Cozy Glow before, but I was under the impression you would be a bit more direct, if that makes sense?"

Cozy snorted. “Right, or indirect, like manipulate all of your friends into stabbing you in the back, or get them all lost in the woods or something while I… I dunno, steal all of your drinks? Like that?” She huffed out something like a laugh. “Knowing me it would probably work right up until I realized I hadn’t actually figured out what I’d do with the drinks, and then a dozen things would go catastrophically wrong all at once.”

Sunset chuckled a little. "Oh yeah, I remember what that was like," she said, "back when I was in Canterlot, I did do a lot of manipulation… but if you're here, that's not something you do now, is it?"

“Only to villains. A lot easier to stick the landing; you just lock them up. Or blast them straight into the aether.” Cozy chuckled darkly at that.

"That it is," Sunset agreed. "Unfortunately not all can necessarily be redeemed, even when we give them as many chances as we can. How's the superhero life working out for you? The last few that have stopped by really did have some problems juggling life and daring-do."

Cozy contemplated that, looking her chanfron over with a distant smile. “It was good, actually. It makes ponies happy, it makes me happy, gives me something to do, something to think about, you know?”

Sunset nodded. "I feel a bit of the same way… I don't go out to save ponies all the time, but it makes me feel good when creatures come here and relax, you know? Everyone seems to carry some sort of weight with them and sometimes a familiar face that is still somehow a stranger seems to help?" She slid the drink over to Cozy. "I feel like I could be doing a lot more, sometimes. I've certainly learned a lot from regulars… new spells, new powers… but that's best left to creatures with that inclination. I guess… when we help, we each have our own calling?"

Cozy took a sip of the drink, and hummed her appreciation. That didn’t stop her from frowning, though. “What do you do when you’re forced to move on from that, though? When you can’t do it anymore?”

Sunset leaned back. "I hadn't thought about that…" She glanced around, sliding her hand on the bar. "In my case… I guess I know enough to move around? I think I'd continue giving magic classes to Lena, but I'd certainly miss this place. But is it just the place? I mean… yeah, it's convenient, but in the end it's me sitting down with someone that allows them to to have a friendly ear to talk to, right?"

Cozy nodded at that, tapping a hoof against her chin in thought. “I guess you could basically bartend and counsel ponies anywhere, yeah. My situation isn’t like that, though… I’m not going to be able to keep doing all of this—” she gestured at her armor “—once I go back. I’m pretty sure I won’t even have my magic any more.”

"Ah." Sunset smiled a bit sadly. "I'm sorry to hear that… but you seem to be doing well. You might not have magic, but that's not what makes you you, right?"

What does make me, me? The only thing I’ve ever been good at is this super hero thing.

Well, I guess you’re also good at stabbing ponies in the back, thievery, sabotage, manipulation—

Cozy shook her head, suppressing a gag. “No… but the things that make me me are horrible. At least with the superhero thing I felt like I could, I dunno, get away from that?” Cozy sipped her drink and blushed somewhat. “Sorry, I shouldn’t whine.”

Sunset reached over and gently patted her head. "You're not whining. You had a bad past and you're doing everything you can to be a better pony. No pony is one hundred percent perfect, we all have doubts about our past, even ponies that never had a bad one. Why don't you tell me what's eating you? Might help clear your mind at least, and I promise you I'm not going to judge you."

Despite herself, Cozy couldn’t help but lean into the touch and smile a bit. The smile faded as she considered her response.

Well, it looks like my time in fairy wonderland is over, my family and friends will forget me completely when I return to the real timeline, I can’t do the one good thing I’ve ever done any more, no more magic, and all of my heroic stuff will get forgotten too, for a start…

Right, and why not ask for another couple of drinks to round out this pity party you want Sunset to throw you? Ooo, make the scared weepy filly eyes at her while you tell her, the waterworks always get a good response!

“W-well, it’s a big change, all at once, y’know? I can’t help but be nervous, that’s all.”

Cozy sipped her drink and tried to look perfectly neutral.

"Yeah," Sunset said, "it is. But you're not really going to be helpless, right? After all, for better or worse, you've befriended the ponies that are best suited to help you move on from doing that, right? In my experience, that helps a lot more than you might think."

Sure, when Luna literally met me doing my superhero stuff and had no idea who I was until we were already friends, and Sunset met me after I had a reputation for superheroics instead of just being ‘history’s craziest filly’, but oh, I’m sure I can just win’em over with my natural charm!

Or more likely you’ll just get frustrated and start trying to manipulate ponies into being your friends again, starting with this Sunset, and then they’ll see how ugly you really are inside and throw you back in Tartarus where you belong. Or, hey, they might just kick you straight into the aether this time!

Cozy’s right eyelid twitched a bit and she put on a strained smile. “You’re probably right; I’m worrying a lot over nothing. I just need to clear my nerves and get back out there. Done it once, riiiight?” This last word was punctuated with a very wide, very uncomfortable smile, and was followed with a very long pull from her drink.

Sunset narrowed her eyes. "I find your lack of faith… disturbing." She cleared her throat. "I'm not saying it's going to be easy, but at the end of the day, the person—or pony—they chose to be friends with was Cozy, not…" she gave her a calculating look. "The Valiant Alicorn? The Moon's Knight?"

Cozy choked on her drink at the superhero names, giggling slightly despite herself. She cleared her throat violently and smirked up at Sunset. “Dashing Savior, actually. I, uh, I didn’t remember who Rainbow Dash was, but I think she miiiight have left an impression on me.”

"Eh, I've met my share of dashing and daring, courageous and caring heroes." Sunset smiled. "I was just going off of your armor, but I guess it makes sense that you'd have a different name if you got it later."

Cozy nodded, at ease with this line of conversation. “Yeah, I started off with just a repurposed bolt of cloth as a disguise, and some simple magic. My given name was ‘Quillon’, just because I had no idea what my real name was. Pretty random, but I was leaning into the whole ‘superhero’ thing.”

"Every good hero needs a secret identity, although one of my recent guests, Ghost Spider, actually had her secret identity exposed on purpose when she went to prison." Sunset sighed. "I don't think I have it in me to be that type of person… it takes a lot of guts, and real conviction to follow through." She grinned. "And here you are, doing just that."

Cozy smirked at Sunset with a quirked eyebrow. “Oh, right, you don’t have guts. Someone should tell Grogar oh wait they can’t because we smoked him together.” She followed that up with a… heroic cackle.

Sunset burst out laughing. "That's your Sunset. I don't mind facing occasional dimension-destroying entities or forgotten gods, but there's a difference between finding yourself in the middle of something where you have to fight or die, and going out of your way for the benefit of others, standing up for your values, and dealing with the consequences of your choices. That, my dear Cozy, is a hero. The former is someone good at surviving."

Cozy smiled at the sound of Sunset laughing, and barked out at a laugh of her own at Sunset calling her a hero. “Honestly, you think way too much of me. I kinda got into the hero thing by accident; I had no idea what I was really doing, I just thought it was what I had already been doing. And after that, it’s kinda habit-forming? So I stuck with it. I’m sure you’d have no trouble.”

And I only really do it because it keeps my mind off of how much I messed everything up before, and it makes ponies like me, and I get to feel like I’m doing something real and meaningful…

You’re less a real hero and more like a violent dog that was whipped into serving a new master, really. How long until you see a new opportunity to bite the hand that feeds you, anyway?

Cozy grimaced and scowled violently, and downed the rest of her drink, setting a few bits on the counter and standing up to leave.

"Cozy?" Sunset called out, "wait. I'm sorry, I know that you're going through very different things than I have and… well, I tend to project a bit. I'm sorry if I said something that offended you."

Cozy whirled around and waved her hooves in a panic. “Wha—nonono! No, you’re fine, I just, I thought I should probably, y’know, get back to it.”

I want to stay.

“... I want to stay.”

So you can play off of her sympathies. Stop looking for sympathy! Think of all the awful shit you did!

Cozy grimaced and rubbed her head, cursing under her breath.

Sunset shrugged and motioned at the seat. "You know. Time here doesn't pass outside. If you want to stay, I'd love to keep talking to you. I really would."

That’s what I’m afraid of…

Cozy fluttered back into her seat and smiled uncomfortably. “If you say so. I’m used to overstaying my welcome a bit, sorry.”

"The magic of bars is that when we want people gone we let them know a few minutes in advance with their last chance to place an order." Sunset stated, nodding firmly. "And don't worry, you're not overstaying your welcome… this is important to me too. Not only am I helping someone to talk about their problems, but I'm also helping a friend of one of my counterparts." She winked. "Who knows, maybe you'll be friends with more than a few Sunsets by the time this is all done."

Cozy smiled at that.

Oh yes, by all means, amass an army of magically-talented loner unicorns who are ripe for emotional manipulation due to their past and current difficulties.

The smile faltered a bit and Cozy covered it with a cough. “Erm, mom said I could have two buttered rums on Hearth’s Warming, but I really don’t think she meant back-to-back. Maybe a ginger ale?”

Already a little tipsy from the first one, actually. Wow, they really serve them watered-down for the kids, huh?

"You know, until a cat asked for it, I had never really tried it. I'll have one too." Sunset took the mug from the buttered rum and stored it behind the counter before pulling up two pints and filling them up with the fountain drink dispenser. "Straw or no straw?"

“No straw. Gotta enjoy the horn while I have it, aheh.”

"No straw it is." Sunset placed one pint in front of her and saluted with her own. "To horns?"

Cozy chewed her lip. “To magic. Including friendship.”

That’s what I’ll be losing when I leave, after all.

Stop feeling sorry for yourself. At least you GOT magic and friendship, which was more than you deserved in the first place.

"To magic and friendship," Sunset said taking a swig of her own drink. "The gifts that never stop giving."

Cozy winced, and muttered, “ ‘cept for mine.”

Sunset sighed, "Look… I won't pretend to really be able to tell you how things work out there. All cases are different. But right now, you're with a friend—”

“Well I don’t deserve friends! All I do—” Cozy gasped and slapped a hoof over her mouth, and cursed slightly as she screwed her eyes closed and turn away.

Damnit, no, no, no! This is exactly what I’m not supposed to do anymore!

Sunset tilted her head and blinked. "Who said that was your choice this time around? I decided I like you, that I'd like to be your friend, and trust me, I chased a Narn through six years of his life before he owned up to a friendship. I have patience."

Cozy groaned, curling in on herself with her back to the bar. “This is exactly what I do, though! I make ponies feel sorry for me and then I hurt them! It’s not fair to you, or anypony.

Sunset sighed. She's doing worse than I was when I had just been cleansed by the Elements of Harmony, and even during the whole Anon-a-Miss thing. She studied the filly, trying to figure out how to best express what she was feeling. If I try to be too nice about it she might think I'm really just being kind because she got me through her misery, and I don't think that will help. She let her breath out slowly. Only one way to go.

"I hate to break it to you, Cozy, but I don't feel sorry for you," Sunset said. "I didn't feel sorry for G'kar, or Scorpia, or any other former villain either. It's not about pity, it's about friendship, and friendships are not born out of pity, but from respect." She leaned over the counter, just so she could look at her from her side. "And I do respect you. That has nothing to do with emotional manipulation."

Cozy was trying to hide her crying at that point, with little success. The sniffling gave it away, if nothing else. “You wouldn’t respect me if you knew me. I know me better than anypony, and I hate me. The only good things I’ve ever done were by accident; meanwhile the things I did on purpose could have destroyed all of Equestria, or the next best thing. I had to think long and hard about my life, and what I realized was that my string of failures had amounted to just one thing: I’d found ponies who were happy and I had left them scared, miserable, or jaded. That was the only thing I was ever good at until I started this whole ‘hero’ thing, and now that’s over, too.”

Cozy frowned deeply. “The whole multiverse would be better off if there wasn’t a single Cozy Glow in it.”

Sunset hummed. "So… if Cozy Glow hadn't been there… who would have stopped Grogar?"

Cozy sniffed. “I don’t know. Probably Discord, though. He had to be aware of him, and he could manage it. I think he just let us take him on as a lesson, or whatever. You probably know how he is with that stuff.”

"I also know that he has been outsmarted many times," Sunset said. "Or that sometimes things get past him because he's distracted with Flutt—other things." She cleared her throat. "In any case, maybe he could, maybe not… but it was you who did it. The bottom line is, self-deprecation is as bad as manipulating others… except the victim here is not them, but you.”

Cozy opened her mouth to speak, but Sunset followed up quickly. “And before you say, 'I deserve it', think about this… if you don't deserve good things at all and you're so evil, how come you chose to be a hero instead of giving in to darker instincts and trying for villainy again? Why come in here and when you knew neither Rarity nor I would be able to immediately guess your identity come out with the truth? Maybe your failures weigh more on your conscience than your successes, but doing that—all of that—is a change for good. Before you go punishing yourself, ask yourself, would you want me to put myself through that? Or Luna?"

Cozy grimaced, shuddering in place. “N-no, no. I wouldn’t.” She sighed, rubbing her face with a forehoof and turning back around; Sunset spied blood coming from the forehoof she had brought to her mouth earlier. “I-I’m sorry for being such a mess. I knew I’d get like this, that’s why I tried to leave. I just don’t want to hurt you. A-and I guess it was kind of arrogant to think I would, I’m just… used to it.” Cozy took a sip of her drink and stared into it, avoiding eye contact.

Sunset walked around the bar to sit on a stool next to Cozy, wrapping her arm over her shoulders. "It happens. And apology accepted." She said, giving the filly a gentle one-armed hug. Probably best not to mention the blood right now.

Cozy leaned into the touch, burying her muzzle into Sunset’s waistcoat. Her horn lit up, and a bandage fished out of one of the hidden pockets in her armor, wrapping around her hoof. She mumbled some sort of apology about bleeding in the bar and snickered at herself.

"It's okay," Sunset said, "it gives the place more character."

Cozy snorted at that, wiping her nose with the bandaged hoof in the process. “Oh yeah, nothing says well-worn bar like that. Just make up a good story, like some kind of interdimensional bar fight between two Discords. ‘There can be only one!’ and then a huge slap fight. Pretty sure that’s how that would go.”

"There is a race of people that chop each other's heads off with that exact shout, you know?" Sunset said ponderously, her eyes looking away from Cozy to the bar wall, where the posters and pictures were. "It's kind of horrible, and yet they have this lightshow that goes with it." She shook her head. "It's hard to explain. Just… don't be holding a sword when you hear someone shout that."

Cozy looked perplexed for a moment, then looked up at Sunset, as faux villainous and menacing as possible. “Well that’s fine, because I don’t like swords anyway. Too quick.” The effect was ruined by her giggling and burying her face again.

"This is true," Sunset chuckled evilly. "Why do that when all you need is a couple of pictures, scissors and glue to frame a whole bunch of people?"

“That takes all of the fun out of it!” Cozy snickered to herself. “It’s not a real victory unless you beat up the other person in a fistfight. That’s the big lesson I took away from superheroing. Yep. That’s the only one. Oh, and you should always invest some time in learning reflection magic. For some reason nopony ever sees it coming!”

"That might not be a bad idea. I'll cast that in the restroom."

Cozy leaned back, her genuine interest piqued. “Hey, wait. Do you wanna see my combat magic? I can do it, y’know, safely in here, I promise I won’t wreck anything! I’ve got some signature moves. This is the last time I’ll get to use them, so…”

She scuffed a hoof against her seat. “It might be nice to have somepony remember them.”

She twitched like something negative had occurred to her, but otherwise she just stared at Sunset.

Sunset smiled, eyes glinting with interest. "You know, that would be cool, but if we do that, let's do it in the spell room; I set it up in the back to help Lena practice. That place should be able to survive a Megaspell."

Cozy hopped off of her chair and followed Sunset excitedly. As soon as they reached the spell room, Cozy’s horn lit up and she stuck her tongue out in concentration. “Okay, this one is pretty complicated, especially if I make it big.”

Rays of energy emitted from her horn, extending out about fifteen feet, and swirled like a laser-light show until they converged to form a wireframe cone. More rays then emerged to form a mesh-like layer at the outer edge of it, followed by several more meshes of different colors leading all the way back to her horn.

“Okay, it’s ready! Toss some kind of violent energy in. Fire, lightning, whatever!”

"Alright," Sunset said, taking a few steps back. "I'll do a simple lightning spell." Concentrating, she made a fist then opened three fingers, tracing a circle in the air in front of her, leaving a crackling rune. "Here it comes!"

“Ooo, neat method!”

"Since I'm not a unicorn, I had to learn different ways to cast spells… and this helps in teaching my student… she's uh, a duck."

“A wha—”

The bolt struck the cage at that point. The outermost mesh wrapped around it as it pushed in, slowing it down to the point it could be observed in flight. The second mesh phased through the first, and as it wrapped around the bolt, the electricity spread across the mesh and into the outer frame of the cage, diffusing and making the whole cage glow brighter. After a second, the bolt had diffused entirely, and the meshes snapped back into position. Cozy laughed.

“It can handle more than that. Or I could show you how the reflection aspect works, if you’d rather not toss something bigger in.”

Sunset studied the cage and brought a hand to her chin in thought.

That’s definitely different from the defense spells I’ve learned. Not sure how much it can take, but I don’t want to disappoint her—oh, right!

Sunset traced another glyph in the air, this one made of bright orange flames. “Alright, you just let me know if it’s too much.”

Cozy nodded, tongue clenched between her lips, and watched carefully. Sunset carefully placed four fingers against the rune, and a jet of flame shot out from it, pouring continuously into the cage.

The meshes depressed, as they had with the lightning; this time, the projectile reached several meshes in, diffusing into the cage across all of them. Slowly, the cage began to close at the far end, bulging outwards into a spherical shape as flame poured into it. Just before the end would snap closed, Cozy called out, “Alright! That’s all it can take!”

So about enough fire to evaporate a lake. Good grief, she really has been doing super hero work.

Cozy narrowed her eyes in concentration, and the sphere collapsed and densified, forming a stable, floating ball of electricity. Sunset’s eyes widened considerably when the glow went out of Cozy’s horn.

“Check it out! It’s completely stable! Look, you can even do this!”

Cozy ran up to the sphere and… licked it. It made her hair stand up, and she giggled. “It tastes sour for some reason.”

Sunset approached the construct carefully. Huh. "Huh." She carefully ran her finger down its surface. "You know. I could make amazing drinks with this."

Cozy’s eyes lit up. “Cool idea! I should show you the full formula. I call the move ‘dragon ball’, because… well, it’s a ball, and I used it to absorb a full-size dragon’s breath and beat him with it. Heh, not to brag…”

Cozy flinched slightly, but grinned.

Sunset bowed. "I await your tutelage, oh great Kaio-sennin."

“Kaio-what?”

A little while later, the two were back in the bar, chatting about whatever came to mind. They’d started to lapse into a companionable silence when Cozy leaned into Sunset’s side and piped up again.

“You know… I really, really needed this. Thank you, Sunset.”

Sunset leaned into her too, smiling at Cozy. "It's been fun hanging out with you, so thank you too. Plus," she lifted a tall glass with a tiny decorative sparkling circle of electricity. "I can't wait to see Wrex try and drink this one."

Cozy giggled. “I never thought I’d get to hang out with you again. If I have to move on from the life I had in that timeline, I couldn’t ask for a better way to do that.”

"Well," Sunset said, slipping a hand into her pocket and producing a small, silver business card. "I'm not sure about anyone else, but you can always visit me with this." She handed Cozy the card. "If you ever want to come back it sort-of books a private visit for you."

Cozy smiled broadly at that. “I can come back? I… thank you, Sunset.” Cozy nuzzled into the older girl. She stared off into space for a few moments, thinking, and then she sighed.

“I do wonder what I’ll do about mom, though…”

Sunset blinked, straightening out a little. Uh-oh, this is not something I really know how to handle. Leaving her family behind? "Your mom?"

Cozy leaned away, nodding. “Err, it’s a bit of a long story, but Luna adopted me. I mean, she didn’t know who I was – and neither did I – but it stuck afterwards. I, um. Well… I don’t really think I deserved it, but I don’t want to lose it.”

Cozy finished her sentence somewhat lamely, like she had no idea how to put it, and capped it off with a spectacularly unconvincing laugh.

"Oh boy," Sunset shook her head. "That's… well, wonderful on the one hand, but… I'm so sorry…" She bit her lip, thinking. "Isn't there some way to bring her with you?"

Cozy shook her head. “Discord explained it to me. That was a… uh, I think he called it a ‘failed’ timeline? Or aborted, or cancelled, or something? It was real, but it wasn’t. I don’t really know how to explain it, but what happened there was a possibility, not part of the main timeline. And I’m grateful for the memories, I really am! It was the best time of my life.” Cozy had a genuine, warm smile as she thought back on it, and visibly struggled not to let it drop.

But that can't be all there is to it… come on Sunset, there should be something! "Um, are you going to try to befriend them, or keep in contact with their counterparts when you go back to your original world?"

Cozy hesitated, chewing her lip a bit and thinking on her response. Her voice came out surprisingly raw, given that she seemed to be holding her emotions back. “I have to. I… I love her. I have to.”

Think, Sunset. She dragged a hand down her face. "I just wish you could at least share what you have with her… like pictures or video..." She paused. Eyes widening. Something like using a camera even when magic erases memories… "Have you thought about sharing your memories with Luna?"

“Huh…? You mean, like, through dreams?”

Sunset nodded. "Yes. Exactly like that. Look, long story short, one girl in my second world once erased all the memories of me from my friends… but I followed Clover the Clever's hints and recorded what happened… it wasn't perfect, but I knew. Luna's magic is more complicated, more… empathic and powerful than a video camera. If you want to share your memories with her… I think she'll be able to at least see what type of relationship you had." She licked her lips. "I-I'm not suggesting you need to do that, but at least the possibility is there if you wanted."

Cozy’s smile became much broader and more genuine, and her eyes shimmered with tears. “That’s a great idea! I’ll do that! If there’s even a chance, then I’ll do it. I can’t just let her go without even trying.”

"Luna is a good pony, and someone that will listen, I think," Sunset said. "I'm sure you'll be able to talk to her about this. I hope it works."

Cozy smiled, and nodded. She nuzzled into Sunset again, then broke away. “I think I’m ready to go give it a try. Even if it all turns out terrible… at least I can come back here, right? It’s not like I’ll be completely alone.”

"You won't," Sunset said giving her a gentle hug. "Anytime you need me, you can use the card."

Cozy sighed in relief, and smiled again. She fluttered down from the chair and hunted down a trash can; she tossed her bandage into it, her wound already healed. “Then I guess it’s time to go. Until next time, heh.”

"Oh, before you go then," Sunset said, lifting her phone. "How about a picture?"

Cozy seemed surprised, but she agreed happily. She held her chanfron under a hoof and smiled broadly for the picture, pushing into a sitting Sunset so both could be caught in focus.

Grinning at the camera on her phone, Sunset took the picture.

After the picture was snapped, Cozy started for the door, but then suddenly looked around the bar. She seemed to hesitate for a second.

“Say, Sunset? Do you think I could get, ah, another one of those rums to go? It was really good. I’ll bring the glass back next time.”

Sunset gave her a considering look, then nodded, walking behind the bar. "Sure, give me a minute to whip it up." She smiled as she was mixing it. "You know, when you're ready to bring it back, use the card and think about how much you'd like another one. It'll help you focus."

Cozy scuffed a hoof on the floor and nodded sheepishly. “I’ll be sure to do that.”

When the drink was done, she put a silicon cap on it to keep the liquid inside, went around and held it for Cozy to grasp in her telekinesis field. "I don't have many of those glasses, so make sure you bring it back, okay?"

Cozy nodded feverishly, taking the drink carefully and sipping it, humming audibly in exaggerated approval.

"I'll make sure to make another one to go when you bring it in," Sunset whispered, giving her a last hug. "Good luck."

Cozy emerged from the portal, making sure to carefully grasp the handle in her teeth after snapping the lid closed. As she predicted, her horn vanished and her wings shrank on stepping through. She barely had time to register the disappointment before she felt the glass slip from her mouth and set itself aside in a blue field of telekinesis.

Then her world was a tumbling blur of dark-blue. It took her a second to register that she’d just been tackled by somepony very familiar.

“Mom?!”

Luna clutched Cozy tightly. “Oh, sweetie, we thought something had happened to you!”

Cozy looked around in confusion, and spotted Sunset – now a much more familiar equine – standing some distance away in the grass, waving.

“What-but-how-you-timeline-wha—”

Then she saw Discord grinning at her from behind Sunset. He silently mouthed ‘You’re welcome’ and snapped, vanishing.

It took another second of Luna snuggling into her armor for Cozy to get the gist of what must have happened.

Then she just laughed and facehoofed.

Sunset hung Cozy's picture up in the wall with the others, smiling fondly at the little filly that she had on good authority been sent to Tartarus at least once.

"Oddly enough, after all of that, I think I'm okay with visiting Hell with Rarity again," she muttered, shaking her head in bewilderment. "Still—" she made sure the frame was straight "—I really hope she gets her family back in some way."

She smirked as she turned to the bar. "I guess I'll find out when she returns that mug."

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

This story takes place after the trio of stories consisting of: The Hero: Cozy Glow,
A Cozy Hearth's Warming, and The Mirror. Be sure to take a look at those and at their post-Isekai sequel: Never Alone

Inside of Every Sunset There's a Demon (Hazbin Hotel — Pre-Pilot)

Sunset's Isekai
Inside of Every Sunset There's a Demon (Hazbin Hotel — Pre-Pilot)
By Wanderer D

"I'm going out for a walk."

"Hon, do you want me to—"

"No… no. I'll be okay. I just… need some space. Dad wasn't too kind on the phone… he thinks I'm crazy. Keep an eye on Razzle and Dazzle?"

"Oh… well, I think we could—"

"Please Vaggie?"

"Sure. Okay. Just… call me if you need anything?"

"Promise."

Charlie tried not to think too hard about Vaggie's dissapointed look as she walked out of the newly minted 'Happy Hotel', but she had too much on her mind and needed a change of scenery. Especially with how much hope she had for the place. They had been at it for over a month now, and only gotten a single tenant willing to give things a try and well, if she was honest with herself, Angel Dust wasn't necessarily trying too hard. 'Still… everything starts with a first step, right? And he IS trying.' She sighed. With the Annual Extermination coming up in a couple of weeks, she couldn't help but feel… despondent. 'Is it really the fate of all demons to have no future? Nothing nice to look forward to? Do none of them even care? Why did mom let me do this if it was doomed to fail?'

She tried to ignore the violence and atrocities happening around her. She realized long ago this was how things were… 'but are they supposed to stay this way?' she thought bitterly. 'Isn't there some sort of way to change? To stop hurting each other?'

It was then that she heard a familiar voice and she groaned, glancing up and studying the street. Yep. There she was. Helsa—that bitch—was talking to her cronies as they walked in her direction, but it seemed she hadn't been spotted yet.

Looking around quickly, she dove into a nearby alley, hiding behind a large container as the group walked past her. Letting out a deep, long, exasperated sigh, she sagged in place. One would think she and Helsa would be friends… could be friends, having known each other since childhood, but Helsa refused to see the world in the light that Charlie herself wanted to believe it was possible.

'But really, who am I kidding? Dad was right… I should just give up on the idea of redemption, take my place where I belong… but…' she glanced around at the sorry state of the place. 'I can't believe this is it. There must be—'

"—another way!" a new, unknown voice said, making her flinch and look curiously towards the source of the voice, deeper in the alley. Slowly, she inched her way towards the end of it, where it opened into an almost circular cul de sac naturally made between the backs of several buildings, where two female demons stood in front of a wooden door with a flaming sun decoration in it.

The taller of the two demons—a serpentine, familiar-looking feathered creature fully two heads taller than Charlie herself, sporting three horns, deep blue eyes, scales and feathers that glittered almost like silver, with the feathers having light blue diamond decorations, and a long, long stylish tail—shook her head and crossed her arms across her breasts. "Sunset dear, you can't really have that much of a problem. You've done this before a hundred times over."

"Yes, well, those other hundred times were not here and looking like this, Rarity." The slightly shorter demon growled, looking down at her arms and claws. "You should know how I feel about being a demon." Charlie took a moment to study her. She was pretty. Not in the sophisticated-beautiful that the other demon—Rarity—was, but in a more… real way that reminded her more of Vaggie or (she-hoped) herself. Sunset had crimson skin and long claws that ended in razor-sharp tips without them being too out of proportion. Her wings were batlike and slightly taller than herself, with little talons on the tips. Her fiery hair waved gently, as if trapped between being made of fire and normal, red and gold hair. She had long, elven ears poking from under it. Her face was human like, but the sclera of her eyes was black, with the irises a striking larimar-blue. The oddest thing was the horse-like tail of golden-red hair, but it just gave her a more exotic air.

'But what does she hate about being a demon?' Charlie thought, frowning as she studied the pair. She had a nagging feeling that she should recognize the serpentine Rarity. She had seen her before, she was sure. But where?

"You know well enough this will not affect who you really are, darling," the taller of the two demons responded, lifting Sunset's chin up with a delicate finger so they could look each other in the eye. "You should know that better than anyone."

Sunset wrapped her bat-like wings around herself, clearly uncomfortable with the direction of the discussion. "I-I know, Rarity. But remember when I became a Saiyan?"

Somehow the already white scales on Rarity became whiter. "If I recall correctly, you managed to rein that in."

"Yes. I just had to die three times and be resurrected because, apparently, being a Saiyan, the words 'I'd rather avoid violence' suddenly disappear from your intrinsic understanding of how the universe works."

Rarity looked slightly sick. "Yes. I do recall that."

"For a whole year, I insisted Kale call me 'big sister'."

"In any case, darling, that was one time—"

"When I became a cat, I ate mice."

Rarity glared at her, but Sunset simply shrugged. "It's true."

Charlie's eyes went wide. 'Is she some sort of transforming demon?' she thought.

Sunset sighed. "Look, I'm just not comfortable with the implications of being a demon again alright? It brings back too many bad memories of my youth."

"Nonsense!" Rarity responded. "Why, your demonic new body is much less… barbaric than it was before. It's almost like you've been working out in all the right areas! A clear reflection of improvement as any I've ever seen! Just look at yourself; you look refined and powerful, completely in control. And look! You're no longer wearing those awful boots. If that's not clear improvement, then I don't know what is."

That earned her a chuckle from the other demon. "Sorry, it's—" Sunset looked down and Rarity sighed, reaching out to pat her friend's shoulder.

"Don't worry, darling. I have much to do in the city… why don't you wait for me at the bar? If you change your mind, you can always call me, and I'll be happy to come pick you up."

Sunset sagged in place, looking both guilty and relieved. "Are you sure?"

"Of course I am, darling. You know how to find me if you need me!" Not wasting another second, Rarity coiled into herself and disappeared in a shower of blue sparkles, leaving Sunset alone next to the mysterious door.

The demon sighed and leaned her head on the door. "What am I doing here?" she whispered just loud enough for Charlie to hear her. "I should have just dropped her off and picked her up later." She sighed again and pushed herself away from the door, then turned to face the alley. "Anyway, are you going to come out now?"

Charlie's eyes went wide and she gulped, straightening up, trying to remain stoic and unimpressed, as her dad insisted she should present herself. Instead, her left hand immediately went to rub her right arm nervously as she stepped out from the shadows. "Um. Hi. I'm sorry… I didn't intend to listen in on your conversation."

Sunset shook her head. "Right. Look, I'm not in the mood to deal with stuff right now, so if you don't mind, I'm getting the hell out of here." She paused, blinked and smacked her face with her palm. "Of course I'd unintentionally say something like that."

Before Charlie could say anything, Sunset opened the door next to her and closed it behind her. Charlie was about to shrug it off and walk away, but hesitated. Something in Sunset's voice made her want to stay. It had a tinge of sadness to it… a hint of honesty that she had seldom encountered in Hell.

She glanced back to the alley, where she could just walk out of and head back to her hotel. But… wasn't the point of her hotel to help demons? There was no malice from Sunset, of that she was sure. She was hurting. Angry… but not at others, like everyone else here.

Charlie turned around again, just noticing the little blackboard next to the door. "This is a bar?" she whispered, glancing at the door. "And they sell frappuccinos?"

Sunset dragged herself across the hallway, her wings almost brushing the sides. Under different circumstances, this look would be cool. But right now, she couldn't really bring herself to see it in a positive light. "Maybe I can just take a nap, and when I wake up, I'll be back to normal," she mumbled as she went around the bar, vaguely noticing that she was much taller as a demon.

Just as she was about to open the door to the backrooms, the door to the bar opened, and the silvery chime announcing a new guest echoed in the room like the knell of inevitability. Sunset started to panic, looking down at herself, still in her demon form. 'Did the bar move somewhere else? Why am I still a demon?!'

Before she could do anything, her guest stepped into the room, and she blinked. It was the demon from earlier. A tall, rather inoffensive-looking female demon, wearing a pink tuxedo, with black trousers, and a black bow tie. She had long, peach-highlighted blonde hair that curled up at the ends, very similar to what Sunset's own hair looked like when she was human. Her lips were pitch black, and she had red cheeks similar to a harlequin. Her eyes were black, with the sclera seeming to glow with an inner light.

Sunset stood still for a moment while the demon girl looked around the bar in complete fascination, studying the posters, guitars, framed coins and even the pictures before she turned around to face Sunset with the widest, most excited eyes she had ever seen on a demon.

"Oh. My. Gosh. This place… is amazing!"

The words snapped her back to reality. "Oh. Uh, thanks?" she shook her head, glancing at the demon warily. "So, no offense, but what are you doing here?"

The demon girl smirked. "Well, I saw you sold frappuccinos!"

Sunset blinked. "You saw the sign?"

"Yes!" the demon shouted excitedly, sliding up to the bar and taking a seat. She rested her elbows on the bar's surface and curled her fingers under her chin, smiling at Sunset. "And I would love a frappuccino. I was having an awful day and I could really use one to chill, you know?"

Sunset dragged her palm down her face, careful to not cut herself with her claws. 'Well, if she's in here she can't be that bad…'

"Ah. Well, okay then." Sunset cleared her throat. "Welcome to Sunset's Isekai, my little bar outside of time, space, and the multiverse. I'm Sunset Shimmer."

"And I'm Charlie!" the demon said, taking Sunset's claw in her hand, shaking it. "I saw the pictures! How do you know so many humans? Do you have a special permit? And what's with the ducks? And the horses! And the other demons? I've never seen anything like them!"

"Well, you see…"

"Oh, and you must have many other drinks!"

"Here." Sunset passed the menu to Charlie, who eagerly grabbed it and looked through the options.

"Oooh! Ice cream! But no, I just… okay, maybe…"

Sunset couldn't help but chuckle. "I have to admit, you're not the kind of demon I thought I'd meet here."

That deflated the tall girl a little. "Oh. Yeah, I get that a lot." She sighed, rolling her eyes and waving her hand. "'You're not much of a demon, Charlie.' 'You should just do as demons do, Charlie.' 'Why do you care, Charlie.' 'You're a total failure, Charlie.'" She sank behind the menu. "No need to rub it in."

'Well, that's certainly unexpected.' Sunset thought, grimacing. "Hey, don't worry," she said reaching out to give Charlie's forearm a gentle squeeze. "I meant it in a good way."

Charlie looked up from the menu, studying Sunset's face as if expecting some sort of deception, which made sense, them being demons, after all. She snorted and looked away. "Figures a demon that hates demons would say that," she muttered, then closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

Feeling slightly guilty, Sunset sighed. "Hey, chin up. Let me get you that frappuccino, alright?"

Leaving the despondent teen demon on the bar, Sunset headed over to her fridge to get out the cold-brew coffee and other ingredients she'd need. 'Ugh. I hate feeling guilty,' she thought while she mixed the ingredients. Granted, she still resented the fact that she was currently a demon, but she hadn't expected somedemon to hear her ranting about it and feel hurt by it. It was weird because it made sense and yet, it didn't make sense. Demons weren't supposed to care about things like that, but Charlie had clearly been hurt by her comments.

Once the drink was mixed together and topped with a healthy—or unhealthy—amount of whipped cream, Sunset went over to Charlie and set the chilled drink in front of her, slipping in a red and white straw.

She watched as her guest pushed herself up and took the drink, slurping it. Slowly, the smile returned to Charlie's face, even if it wasn't as exuberant as earlier. "Thanks."

"You're welcome," Sunset said, leaning on the counter. "I'm sorry that what I said earlier hurt you."

Charlie chuckled. "I should know better, right? I just… I want all demons to be happy. To be more than what we are." She propped her elbow on the bar and rested her cheek on her hand, using the other to stir her frappuccino. "I just find it kinda sad that the only other demon besides Vaggie to show some empathy happens to hate demons."

Sunset bit her lip. "I… don't hate demons."

Charlie sighed. "You know I heard you."

"I know, but it's… different," Sunset said. "I I don't hate demons, I hate me being one. I stopped being a demon a while ago after becoming one and set on the path to redemption," she explained, getting Charlie's attention.

"Wait, redemption?" the teen demon asked, looking up at Sunset with wide eyes. "You were redeemed?"

Nodding, Sunset continued, "It's not an easy road and… well, who can tell how far I've really come?" She chuckled. "My crimes were relatively inofensive, but mostly because I got lucky. I could have caused a lot of damage. I—" she took a deep breath "—I could have made people hate themselves to the point of doing something… regrettable." She smiled morosely. "Instead, after I got turned back into a human, I did what I could to earn their forgiveness and more importantly made an effort to try and fix what damage I had done, sometimes inadvertently by being too nice and not noticing people needed attention besides a kind word or two." She shrugged. "In the end I got everyone to sign my graduation yearbook, and it felt like I had at least compensated for what I had done. Redemption… well. We'll see."

Charlie gave her a considering look. "My dad says that demons can't be redeemed."

Sunset arched an eyebrow. "I don't think your dad has met me."

"Yeah, well… it still seems impossible." Charlie sank back down. "Especially if the point is helping them be happy. You hate being a demon, right?"

Sunset grimaced. "Look, it's a bit tricky… it's not that I don't think it's cool being a demon… it's just… for me… it brings things out that I don't want."

Charlie slurped some coffee and looked up at Sunset. "Such as?"

Sunset crossed her arms, feeling uncomfortable. "I–when I change…" She trailed off, shaking her head. With a wave of her hand she brought the graduation picture from the wall and showed it to Charlie. "This is what I normally look like."

"Ooh. That's definitely a lot less..." Charlie motioned with her hands at all of Sunset.

"Right?" Sunset said, chuckling. "But it's not my demon form that bothers me… it's that when I transform through the Isekai while visiting other worlds, I don't just look like a demon. I am a demon."

Charlie crossed her arms. "I don't see the problem."

"Okay, so… I was telling Rarity earlier." Sunset levitated another picture and showed it to Charlie. "See, in this picture we're cats. But I don't just look like one, I am one. I am 100% feline from that world. So sure, I can stand on my hind legs and wobble about. I can meow like a pro. And I also ate mice because they looked delicious and I could play with them!"

Charlie pursed her lips. "So what's so bad about that?"

"Well, I went to this other world where I got turned into one of the local alien species, and I… well, I became pretty violent. And I had a very powerful body to boot. When I got back to normal, those urges left along with the powerup."

"Oh…" Charlie's eyes widened. "I see. So your issue is not with looking like a demon, but with being one."

"Exactly."

"So, how is that supposed to make me feel better about being a demon myself?"

Sunset smacked her forehead. 'Crap. I forgot about that.' "Look, it's just… when I become a demon I feel my nature shifting back to what I was back then. Angry. Selfish. Powerful in a bad way… it brings out a lot of things that I tell myself are okay, but in this light just makes me feel hypocritical."

"Like what?"

Sunset shrugged. "Like… I don't know. My non-interference agreement. When the Isekai became mine, I signed a contract that bound me to this place. One of the provisions was that I can't involve myself directly with any universe I visit on a large scale. I can talk to people, help them sort their problems but… if a whole world needs to be evacuated, I can't. I can help G'kar to become a better person with some advice and friendship, but I can't just drop him off in Narn when he's needed. I can take Purity back in time to meet her sister, but I can't stop her from dying. I can even have AJ talk to her parent's counterparts in a different universe, but I can't make sure they will live to see their own AJ grow up."

Charlie hummed. "So… if being a demon makes you wonder if all of that is just an excuse. What was the hardest part for you to get redeemed first?"

Glancing at the graduation picture, Sunset sagged. "I think… even knowing that I was not the same person and that I truly regretted what I had done… it was learning to forgive myself for the things I had wilfully done to others."

"But you care, right?" Charlie said. "Like, most demons I know don't care at all. They don't want to be nicer, or better, or have a chance to become something else." She grinned. "And you're in a world where you became a demon, just like me… in all senses of the word, and yet you still regret the bad things you did, or when you can't help people as much as you would like. And you were already redeemed as far as anyone knows."

The pair stared at each other for a moment.

Charlie was the first to speak. "Oh my gosh."

"Oh, wow."

"Do you realize what this means?" Charlie whispered, barely containing her energy. "Demons can be redeemed!"

Sunset shook her head. 'But isn't it against the very nature of a demon to care about others?' She looked at Charlie. "So… why exactly does this matter to you?"

"Don't you see?" the teen demon said, her smile growing as she took Sunset's hands in her own. "That means that caring doesn't make me a failure! That trying to help others is something a demon can actually do! Our nature is not infallible!"

She stood up, hands flat on the bar. "You said the bar turned you through and through into the kind of species of the world you visited right? Then that means that being selfish, and only caring about what benefits you alone is a choice! Then that means that my hotel can work!"

Sunset blinked. "Okay, now I'm confused, what hotel?"

"The Happy Hotel!" Charlie said. "When I told mom I wanted to help other demons be happy, she suggested I find a place where demons interested in becoming better could gather. So I got a hotel!"

"Huh, like some sort of rehab center."

"My dad hates the idea.. but Vaggie and Razzle and Dazzle have been a really big help and we even just got one guest already!" Charlie leaned in, almost invading Sunset's personal space. "And he's famous!"

Sunset smirked. "You know. Before talking to you I would have thought it wasn't a great idea… but I think you have a talent for it."

"Yes!" Charlie was practically jumping in place with excitement. "This. Is. Amazing!" She sighed and sat down again, her grin not wavering at all. "This is the confidence boost I needed. With mom's singing career keeping her busy, I was starting to feel like Vaggie and the others were just trying to humor me… but now…" She gasped. "Oh! Oh yeah! I'll go ahead and schedule that interview with Katie Killjoy."

"That's uh, an unfortunate name."

"Who cares?" Charlie laughed draining half her glass in one long pull. "You have no idea how difficult it is to keep believing when everyone around you says you're just wasting time on a pipe dream."

Sunset chuckled. "I… have an idea of what that's like." She nodded. "It is very hard. It's one of the reasons I got like I did about becoming a demon again. It reminded me how easily people forget the good you've done and chose to look at the bad. About how I felt when everyone gave up on me. How betrayed… and how deserving of their hatred it was."

This time it was Charlie who reached across to grasp Sunset's arm with a gentle squeeze. "Hey. Didn't we discover that redemption was real?"

Sunset laughed, shaking her head and swallowed the knot in her throat. "Yeah. We did. It's been a long time since that happened. At least for me, but when I see my friends they are just as young as I left them, you know? A few years might pass before I see them again, and to them it's only been a week."

Charlie winced. "That sounds rough."

"It is." Sunset sighed, scooping up Charlie's glass and refilling it. She didn't glance over her shoulder at the other demon. "I wouldn't trade anything for my bar, for what I have… but it's really hard sometimes—when time inevitably passes—to know that those weeks will be years eventually. And one day… I might not be able to see them again. I'll see people with their faces, their smiles and voices… but it will be others, not… not my own."

She gave Charlie the new frappuccino, but the other demon looked away. "I'm sorry. Me worrying about redeeming sinners must be something pretty unimportant."

"No."

"What?" Charlie looked up. "But you have other problems an—"

"It's all good," Sunset interrupted. "I'm not lonely, just… nostalgic I guess. Even though I have a family of my own now—with Lena, Rarity, Danni and even our pet symbiote spider—and even with every new friend I make in the multiverse... I miss my friends." She held Charlie's eyes with her own. "But I have friends because someone took the time to see past my sins and helped me become a better person." She smiled, taking Charlie's hands in her claws. "What you're doing is invaluable. It's important… much more than you imagine. I wouldn't be here if someone like you hadn't stepped into my life unexpectedly. Now, you can be that for many many others. You're a good demon, Charlie… and I'm sure there are a whole lot of other good ones out there. Like your friend Vaggie. Or your friends Razzle and Dazzle. Even that first guest of yours..."

"Angel Dust."

"Yes. Angel—wait, the porn star?"

"No. Nononono. A ver, cabron. I said, to move the minibar here, next to the plug, so we can plug it and make sure that whatever we put inside, actually stays cold."

Angel Dust shrugged and started walking away. "Eh. I did my good deed for the day."

"Pero—the only thing you did was move that from one side of the room to another!"

"Whatever you say, toots, but I ain't gonna move anything more today. I have to work on my legs."

Just as Vaggie was about to retort, the door to the hotel opened, and Charlie walked back in. Immediately forgetting about Angel Dust, she rushed over to hug her. "Hon, are you okay? Did the walk help?"

She vaguely noticed that Angel Dust had glanced back curiously. Even if he felt any concern for Charlie, she didn't expect him to go beyond listening in.

"Yes!" Charlie said, surprising her. When she had left earlier, she had been in a very foul mood indeed.

"Entonces… were you able to talk to your mom?"

Charlie shook her head. "No… but it's okay. I met a new friend and she talked to me about this whole thing."

Vaggie grimaced. "And this friend…"

"Sunset!"

"Yes… where is she?"

"She's gone for now…" Charlie said, then flashed a silver card in front of Vaggie's face. "But we can stop at her bar one day!"

"Well, I'm glad you had a drink an—"

"It's better than that!" Charlie took Vaggie's hands in her own, making her feel warm and tingly. "Vaggie… we can definitely do it."

'Mind out of the gutter!' "W-Do what?"

"This!" Charlie said letting go of her hands and spinning in place, blonde hair flying around her almost like a halo. "The hotel! It can work!"

Whatever this Sunset had given Charlie to drink, it seemed to have done the trick. "So… we're not quitting."

"We are not!" Charlie said with a definitive nod. "And I have a plan. I'm going to call Channel 666 every day until they give me an interview! And then we'll have every demon in hell know we're here for them!"

She turned and hugged Vaggie. "And it's super important that you help me plan it. Can you?"

Vaggie smiled, sinking into the hug. "Of course, hon. Anytime."

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Crossover with the amazing:

Also! A little Experiment (Valid until 02/07/2020)

To be Forgotten (Final Fantasy IX — Complete)

Sunset's Isekai
To be Forgotten (Final Fantasy IX — Complete)
By Wanderer D

Freya tossed and turned. "N-no!" she mumbled, her mind half-awake, half-asleep.

Her consciousness struggled to pull itself out of the dream's grasp; trapped between a clash of images flashing through her mind, and the feeling of her body just struggling to get up.

One moment her sight took in a blurry bookshelf full of tomes and strange devices...

… the crystal harp-strings breaking in the claws of a horrified priestess

She heard gentle words, a warm claw or hand on her shoulder.

...the sky opening—the clouds expanding like a red ring of doom...

She could feel soft pillows and...

...the heat washing over her as she and the others flew towards the Ruby Rose, fire, the eidolon galloping through the sky, its spear poised, ready to be thrown…

Under her, the mattress was firm and soft, comfortable…

...the spear rocketed down, wreathed in power... her people looked up as doom charged them, soldiers, civilians, the king, mothers, children…

Her claws grasped the silken bed sheets tightly, her breaths came harder and faster.

...the sky lit around Cleyra, and for a brief second the tree and the city stood still, frozen in a moment of almost ethereal beauty…

"RUN!" she shouted, violently flinging her arms and legs as she sat up in the bed, sweaty, breathing hard and feeling like her heart was about to explode. Someone next to her gasped and fell down to the floor with a loud thump.

Freya closed her eyes. She tried to collect herself, lifting her paw to wipe away the tears the memory had conjured.

"Hey," a strange voice said gently, and she tensed, "here, use this."

She felt a soft cloth pressed against the back of her paw. A handkerchief. She mumbled a thanks, using it to dry away the tears. "To think that anyone would see me of all people crying." She sighed, and opened her eyes, taking in the concerned look of the human in front of her. Teal eyes, red and gold hair, strange clothes… 'similar to a butler's? Not much older than me.' She gulped and looked around, taking in the room. It was spacious, not too big, but certainly not small. Several bookshelves decorated one end, where a large desk with plenty of scrolls and writing devices of various sorts rested.

A carpet, wooden floors, polished to shine. Strange portraits of people and beasts the likes of which she had never seen. Next to the bed was a small table with a half-empty bottle of some sort of wine, and a few piled books in a language she did not recognize. Two doors, one opening into what appeared to be an indoor bath. The other presumably leading to the rest of the… house? Building? Wherever this was, it was certainly upper class. The decorations and style, however did not fit Alexandrian architecture. She noticed a rack that had her coat and hat on it, as well as her lance resting against it. She looked down at herself and realized for the first time she was wearing a long, thin (and comfortable) nightgown.

"Where am I?" she asked.

"My room," her host replied, picking up her desk chair and sitting next to the bed. "You collapsed when you walked into my bar. Do you remember?"

"I—" She stopped talking as the memory slowly came back to her. Zidane had picked up Dagger and she had stayed behind to fight against the Queen's jesters alongside Steiner and Beatrix. The jesters were much more powerful than they had anticipated… then somehow the Tantalus troupe had gotten involved and managed to distract them enough to get them out…

Then it was a blur. Being carried out of the castle, the hustle and pulling as Blank jumped from building to building until they reached the ground. Being half-carried, half-dragged into an inn. She had woken up soon after to find herself in the same room as her unconscious enemy.

She had contained her anger, but looking at Beatrix would just bring back… she shuddered. 'What happened next?' sneaking out, tired, no-exhausted, but unwilling to stay there regardless of their last alliance. She had stumbled in the dirty, raining streets of Alexandria until she had found a bar and pushed the door open.

"I—" Freya shook her head. "I remember some of it but…"

"When you came into my bar, you collapsed," her host repeated gently. "You had several wounds and a high fever. So I brought you in and healed you as best as I could. I've been taking care of you for about a month here but—"

"A month!" Freya gasped, struggling to get up, but her host firmly pushed her back down. Perhaps she was stronger than she looked, but Freya feared that her own strength was lacking after such a long time bedridden. "But my friends! There's so much at stake!"

"First of all, you are not strong enough to go back out yet," her host said gently, but firmly. "Second of all, don't worry about how long you have been here. In this place, time passes differently. When you walk out of my bar, you'll be back in your world just a few seconds after you left. I'm not letting you run into the cold rain just after your fever broke, without your strength back to remain healthy."

Freya's eyes studied her host's for a few moments before relenting. "It appears I don't have much of a choice," she said, leaning back into the bed. It was then that a thought occurred to her. "If this is your room… where did you sleep?"

Sunset chuckled and pointed at the sofa nearby with her thumb, where a pillow lay on top of a folded blanket.

Freya felt heat raise to her cheeks. "I-I apologize! I took over your bed and I haven't even thanked you, or introduced myself. Not many people from Alexandria would have done something like this for someone like me." She took a breath and shifted in place guiltily, trying not to show how much she enjoyed the warm bed and soft blankets, then, wincing a little, she sat up and bowed slightly. "My name is Freya Crescent, of Burmecia."

Her host smiled. "No need to thank me, Freya. I get the feeling if the situation was inverted you'd made sure that I was safe and comfy as well. My name is Sunset Shimmer." She motioned to the room. "And this is my bar outside of space and time… well… my room in the back of my bar… outside of… space and, well, my room anyway." Sunset cleared her throat and stood up, rolling her shoulders. "Don't feel bad about taking over my bed either," she said, chuckling a little. "I do have other rooms," she admitted, "but when I saw the state you were in I panicked and brought you to mine first. And then… well, it just seemed pointless to move you around, and I'm more comfortable taking care of you here than leaving you on your own in another room." Her smile faded a little. "Plus I have a bathroom right here and levitating you there is a lot easier than others." She rubbed her arm with her hand uncertainly. "I… hope you don't mind that I changed and cleaned you up. You were doing pretty bad for a while there, and I had to redress your wounds and clean your clothes. My business partner, Rarity, fixed your uniform."

"Oh." Freya said, looking down at her calloused paws. She was unused to this much kindness from humans. It wasn't unheard of—Tantalus had plenty of humans in its group, and they would never bat an eye. But someone with the amount of money that Sunset would have, living in Alexandria? That was too much to believe. This was too much for a stranger in an enemy city.

It was then that something that Sunset said started dawning on her. "Outside of time and space? Are we currently not in Alexandria?"

"Not… exactly," Sunset said, then stopped when a gurgling sound made them both stare at Freya's stomach. "But how about I get you some food and we can talk about it then?" she asked.

Feeling very self-conscious, Freya nodded to her host, unable to meet her eyes after that disgraceful sound she had produced.

"Right, I'll be right back," Sunset said, heading towards one of the doors. "I think we should have something in the fridge… worst case I guess I can order something from Nekoya..."

Her voice faded away soon after the door was closed, and Freya took a moment to let her shoulders slump. She couldn't help but be on guard, despite the help offered so far. Sunset Shimmer seemed to be honest in her intentions, and if she had been here a month already… well, she'd had more than enough time to kill her and no reason whatsoever to treat her so well if she had bad intentions.

Sunset had said to stay in bed, but the thought that she had been lying down for so long bothered her, so she carefully slid off the alluring embrace of the bed-sheets and mattress and stood up, having to keep a paw on it to stop herself from losing her balance.

Thankfully, she wasn't so weak that she couldn't get it back quickly enough. Dragoons were trained and conditioned to be quick on their recovery, which meant that if she had been that sick… 'I might have been much closer to death than I thought.'

She didn't feel like she could really do much other than very carefully make her way around—shuffling and wobbling, more than walking—so she started exploring the room. As she had noticed earlier, Sunset's bedroom was large, but it didn't have too much clutter. The tall, five-leveled book shelves, were made of thick, dark wood, and contained more books in languages she had never seen. Some of them bound in leather or even wood, ancient-looking and obviously arcane, others had surprisingly white paper, with neat, tiny letters printed out better than anything she had seen so far, even in Lindblum.

There were plenty of devices, both familiar and not on them, small gems, some sort of green-glass device attached to a metal part that seemed to go over one eye and ear, a small globe representing a world she had never seen, a sextant...

Framed paintings and pictures rested on top of a chest of drawers, and she even had a couple of what could only be posters for some sort of show or event, some with horse-like creatures of all sorts—winged, horned, winged and horned—or even some she had never seen before. She didn't know why, but the room felt young despite the general feeling of it being inside something old. It made her oddly jealous and also oddly wanting to take part in it.

Just as her body was beginning to ache, Sunset Shimmer came back in, holding a large plate of food under a metal cloche. Her host blinked and shook her head. "I thought I told you to stay in bed?"

Freya chuckled. She had time to relax. For the first time in years… if Sunset had said the truth and nary a second would pass back home… she could… "Perhaps." She grinned. "But I got curious."

Sunset shared her smile and with a wave of her hand made a small table float over to the more open area of the room, followed by two chairs. She set the meal down on it, and motioned for Freya to sit down.

When she was, Sunset removed the cloche, presenting her with a familiar-looking dish. Vegetables, meat, a thick, milky broth all contained in a casserole under a flaky crust. Freya felt her eyes go wide and slightly watery. "I-is that roast pot?"

"I wasn't sure what to make for you," Sunset said, "so I consulted my menu and… well, this came up. I hope that's okay?"

Freya closed her eyes and allowed herself a smile. "This is a traditional dish from my city of Burmecia," she whispered. "It wasn't… it was never high-cuisine, but it was a dish loved and enjoyed equally by all, rich or poor." She gulped. "Thank you."

Sunset's smile could've lit the room. "My pleasure. After you're eaten though, it's back to bed for you."

Freya hiccuped as she laughed. "I'm sorry I'm usually not… I just didn't expect to see this after—" She took a shuddering breath, and forced herself to change the topic. "I don't know if I can sleep more after all that I have. I'm not that tired."

Sunset shrugged. "I'll read you a story."

Her stomach once again grumbled, and this time Freya didn't raise a fuss when Sunset served her a plate.

It tasted like home.

They had eaten in mostly silence, which Freya had appreciated. As much as the circumstances allowed for her to rest a little, her mind kept going back to unpleasant thoughts. In the end, however, she had actually been that tired.

Shortly after eating, exhaustion had settled in and Sunset had helped her back into bed, despite her insistence and yawn-interrupted complaints that—now that she could walk—if Sunset insisted she stay, it should be in one of the guest rooms.

Despite herself it felt nice to be fussed over, and she had drifted to sleep while her new friend settled down on the chair next to the bed and started reading her book.

A few hours later, Sunset looked up when the door opened and Rarity peeked in. "How is our guest holding?"

"Much better," Sunset said, resting her book on her lap. "She woke up earlier and was a bit confused, but that's expected."

"Huh-huh," Rarity said, stepping in and walking to the heavy coat she had repaired to inspect it, then, seemingly satisfied, she glanced at the bedridden dragoon. "I'm still amazed that someone with the body-build of a dancer is able to carry so much weight." She smirked, turning her eyes to Sunset. "And how does my favorite nurse feel?"

Sunset rolled her eyes. "I'm fine. Neck is a bit stiff, but fine."

"Such a varied clientele we have here, don't we? Cats, krogan, ponies, ducks, demons…"
Rarity chuckled and walked over to the bed, brushing one of Freya's silvery strands of hair from her face. The sleeping dragoon didn't stir, so gentle was her touch. "Giant anthropomorphic mice."

"She seemed very sad," Sunset said, "And she had nightmares all the time… at first I thought it was just the fever but…"

"Freya Crescent," Rarity whispered. She looked up at Sunset with a sad smile. "Sometimes a life is full of tragedy, Sunset, and all we can do is stand strong by our friends and allies to make sure that even if we fall… when we fall… we are remembered. Sometimes being forgotten can be a truly hellish fate, don't you think?"

"I think myself and quite a few of our visitors would agree on that."

"True." Rarity straightened up and headed out the door. "I'll be heading out. Since we're here I might as well take a look at a few things. It's been a while since I went to Lindblum. I wonder if Cid is still regent..."

"Alright, Rarity," Sunset said, "see you later!"

It wasn't long after her friend had left that Freya started stirring. Her long ears and tail twitched, her muzzle scrunched up cutely, and slowly her emerald-green eyes fluttered open, peeking under her long, silver hair.

"Welcome back," Sunset said, watching as her guest stretched and sat up, rubbing her eyes. Even though she could tell that Freya was more at ease, her guest was still formal in her posture, resting her hands on her lap as she nodded. "Hope you're feeling better?"

"Thank you," Freya said, dipping her head slightly. "I feel much better now."

Sunset stood and dragged her chair closer to the bed so she could sit across from Freya in a more companionable mood. "It's my pleasure." She paused. "So… do you want to tell me why you were so badly injured?" she finally asked. "When I cleaned your wounds I was surprised that you could even drag yourself away from the battlefield."

Her guest was silent for a moment. "It was a close call." Freya looked over at her lance and coat. "I had to fight side by side with my hated enemy to save a friend… after losing so much… it was hard, but I managed… and yet, we were severely overwhelmed. Queen Brahne's jesters… Zorn and Thorn, are not normal creatures. They are… something darker."

Freya visibly forced herself to relax her shoulders and looked down at her paws. "These monsters… the Queen and her minions, they committed atrocities that… I can never forgive. They attacked my kingdom, killing many of my people, civilians and soldiers alike, forcing them to evacuate… and when it seemed we had found a new home with our distant brethren in Cleyra…" She trailed off, grabbing the bed-sheets in her fists. Her body trembled with anger and grief. "...she destroyed it. The king… the high priest and the maidens… the prince and all the civilians… the last place where my people could be safe…"

Sunset scooted closer and placed her hand on top of Freya's balled fists and smiled encouragingly, making the dragoon look up with a start, only to give her a small, hesitant smile of gratitude.

Freya's ears flattened back. "I'm sorry, the loss is too recent."

"Hey, don't worry, I'm here to listen," Sunset said. "I'm very sorry for what happened… I can only imagine what you must be going through."

Freya choked back a laugh. "I'm—it's not funny, I know but… I'm glad to talk about it. Zidane and the others… so much is happening, we've been moving at an insane pace. Surviving the destruction of Cleyra, being captured, rescuing Princess Garnet, fighting those monsters… joining forces with the person that conquered my country… it's been non-stop. The only rest I got was a brief respite in a prison."

Sunset squeezed Freya's paw. "Well, you have time to rest here," she said.

Freya nodded, taking Sunset's hand in her paws and looking down at it ponderously. "I can't thank you enough. It's the first time I've slept—really slept—in over three years. Not to mention the imposition on your generosity."

Sunset nodded, knowing that arguing how it was not a problem wouldn't change her guest's mind. "You said over three years?"

Sighing, the dragoon looked to her coat and weapon. "Yes… I left my home of Burmecia to search for the love of my life, Sir Fratley. He had left with a promise to return, but… two years after he departed, I heard disquieting news." She sighed, closing her eyes. "Word reached me that he had disappeared. That… he had perished."

"I'm sorry."

Freya shook her head. "Do not be." She looked suddenly vulnerable, letting go of Sunset's hand and wrapping her arms around herself. "He is not dead." She looked away. "Though I wish I had been when I learned the truth."

"Why?" Sunset asked quietly.

"When all seemed doomed… when my city was destroyed, my people scattered, my last attempt to protect what was left of them nothing more than a failure… he came to our rescue." Freya licked her lips, her pink tongue a stark contrast with her light gray fur.

Sunset wasn't sure what to say. 'If he came to help them… that's a good thing right?' Freya looked at her with hurt eyes and seemed to sense her confusion.

"He fought them off, but when I spoke to him… he had no recollection of me." The dragoon's eyes watered, but she drew a shuddering breath, holding the tears back. Sunset reminded silent while she composed herself and spoke again. "I begged him to remember me, but there was no recognition in his eyes. Our life together before his travels was… gone." She closed her eyes and lowered her head, letting her hair cascade over her face. "A life together. Our hopes and dreams were dead. The man I knew was… he was somehow still himself and yet not… all the fights, the excursions, the search, it was all for naught. I was forgotten, with no chance of bringing his memories back… I had built my life and identity around him and his promise… and suddenly I was nothing to him." She leaned down, hugging herself tighter. "To be forgotten is worse than death."

Sunset moved to sit on the bed next to Freya, wrapping her arm around the Burmecian's shoulders.

"But I can't look back," Freya whispered, leaning ever so slightly into her. "Even though the past has always been a part of who I am… I have never let it rule me. Even if nostalgia tugs at my heart, and yearning threatens to break me… I persevere. I must. For Fratley, and Zidane, and Dagger… for little Vivi and Eiko. For the memory of my people as their last Dragon Knight… I move forward, my spear steady and my heart at the ready."

"That sounded a bit poetic," Sunset said gently.

Freya chuckled, still looking down. "I suppose it would. It is part of our oaths as Dragon Knights, or Dragoons as people call us." She sighed. "In a way, whoever Sir Fratley has become certainly follows that creed."

Sunset sighed. "Isn't there a way to recover his memories?"

Freya shrugged. "Time, perhaps. But he has no intention of doing so… he does not remember me. Does not remember his people. He is still a good man, and willing to protect others, just not the one I remember." She sighed, resting her head on Sunset's shoulder. "What are we, if not the sum of our experiences… of our memories? If those are gone forever, can we claim to be ourselves?" Her voice lowered. "Do others still hold the right to force us to be who we were before? To hold us to those same standards that, as far as we know we never agreed to? To commit to a relationship that once existed?"

She chuckled. "I admit—by the time I met again with Zidane, I had practically accepted his loss. I would keep an ear open, but my eyes were again to the horizon, not the road behind." She gulped. "It was a shock… and a stab to the heart. He was there when Cleyra was destroyed. And again, hope seems lost and yet I'll keep my eyes open, and my ears at attention."

She shifted. "I am sorry, Sunset. I did not mean to put all of this emotional burden on you."

Sunset gave her shoulders a squeeze, then gently slid off the bed. "Don't be. As I told you… that's what I'm here for. That's the whole point of my bar."

Freya snorted, then shook her head with a small smile playing on her lips. "I am… glad I met you, Sunset Shimmer. If anything, I feel like a small amount of relief… I don't often share my feelings." She chuckled. "Usually it's me listening to others."

"Sometimes I guess we all need someone to listen to us, and to be forgotten…" Sunset shook her head, sitting down. "I know a little bit about being forgotten… a… misguided enemy of mine erased me from my friends' memories once. They were all I had in that world… all I wanted at the time, all that kept me there and validated every effort I had made. I felt like my world was coming apart at the seams."

Freya said nothing, simply nodding gently.

"I was fortunate… the spell was broken, and my friends' memories returned to them, but the fear…" she shook her head. "I've been thinking lately of what will I do when my friends are gone… if I ever lose them? When I lose them. Even when time is endless, certain things run out of it. Small moments accumulate… people change."

This time, it was the dragoon that moved. She shifted, sitting on the edge of the bed as she held Sunset's shoulder in her paw. "Different, yes, but too real. In a way, I think it has opened my eyes to the simple truth that I was beginning to accept before this crazy journey of mine began. Receiving approval and love from others is indeed something that makes our efforts feel worthy of praise. Our own as much as theirs. But by your own words… if our place in this world—or others—is simply dependent on the appraisal and memories and thoughts of others, then we can never really be ourselves, can we?"

Freya looked at her spear and uniform again. "We are allowing ourselves to be a construct of expectations and interpretations… and maybe this is what I need to learn about myself and Sir Fratley. Who he is now, is not who he was. I love a memory… and an interpretation of him that is no more. Just as it is cruel to ourselves to measure up to such, it is cruel of me to force my expectations and memories on this person who is no more who I loved."

"One day, I'll have to let go," Sunset said, closing her eyes. "One day, someday in the far future." She looked up to meet Freya's eyes.

"Just like I have to learn to let go, and look to the future as well." Freya held her look with her own, then—in a move that surprised them both—leaned forward and Sunset found herself in a warm embrace. She didn't hesitate in returning it, feeling Freya shake and sniffle finally letting it all out.

She didn't let go for a while.

Rarity pushed away from the wall next to the door, shaking her head with mild amusement as she made her way towards the bar. A small smile played on her lips, and a giggle escaped them soon after.

Freya ran under the rain of Alexandria. She barely remembered the way back to the Tantalus' safe-house, but she was sure she would find it soon. The streets were familiar, and she remembered seeing that pub over there, and that bakery next to it.

Soon, she spotted Zidane's odd friend, Blank, with his patchwork skin looking at the streets, searching. The moment he spotted her, he started, clearly surprised.

'I can't blame him, I suppose,' she thought as she crossed the street towards him. 'The last time he saw me I was almost dead.'

To his credit, Blank took her immaculate looks in stride after that initial shock. "We thought we'd have to look you up. I guess you got better."

"Much," Freya said, following him inside and thankfully out of the rain. "Thank you for your concern. How are Beatrix and Steiner?"

Blank shrugged. "The same. You left a few minutes ago."

"Hm. Well, if you have a spare room, I have some things to take care of first… but then I can help take care of them as they heal."

Blank nodded. "Sure. I'll just have Ruby set you up." He walked her to the theater's seating area. "Just give me a minute."

Freya nodded, sitting down as he ran off to look for the others. She took a deep breath and glanced around, somewhat glad to be back, and a bit looking forward to when she could go back to the Isekai. Smiling at the thought, she slipped a paw into her pouch and pulled out the copy of the picture Sunset had taken, and the small golden key hanging from the Sun-and-cocktail-glass key-chain.

She slowly put them back in her pouch and gripped her lance tight. There wasn't time to think about that. Right now… she needed to look to the future here and not just the one in her pocket.

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Freya has always been (and always will be) one of my favorite characters from the Final Fantasy series. Even though her story could have been explored more in the game, I fell in love with that character for a variety of reasons. So here it is. To Freya, who shall not be forgotten.

Also! I'll keep the Q&A for Sunset's Isekai open until this Friday! (02/07/2020) So check out the rules and the questions there, and if you have some of your own... well, throw them in!

Weyr Drinks (Harry Is A Dragon, And That's Okay — Fic - Ongoing)

Sunset's Isekai
Weyr Drinks (Harry Is A Dragon, And That's Okay — Fanfic - Ongoing)
By Wanderer D & Saphroneth

Harry looked left, right, then left again, before finally crossing the street.

This didn’t occasion any comment from passing pedestrians, even though he was a dragon and you didn’t normally see dragons on the streets of medium-sized towns in Scotland. But then again, the people in Fort William didn’t see a dragon when they looked at Harry, so as far as they were concerned Harry was just a normal fourteen-year-old out shopping in the afternoon.

Thinking about how mostly right they were, Harry turned left onto the main pedestrianized bit of Fort William. He’d been around the town quite a lot, ever since only a couple of months after he started going to school nearby, and by now it was really quite familiar and he could find his way between the bookshops almost without needing to think about it.

Halfway past an alleyway, though, he stopped and frowned before backing up a step and looking down the alley.

Yes, there was definitely a door there. And Harry wasn’t an expert on non-magical construction techniques - or magical ones, really - but he was fairly sure that that door hadn’t been there last week and therefore there seemed to be something quite odd going on.

Tilting his head, he thought for a moment about what he had to do on this visit. He had two books to take back to the library, and he wanted to see if there were any new books he’d be interested in, but neither of those things seemed like they’d take very much time and it was still quite early. Then there was the whole thing with what to do about the Yule Ball, which Harry had been putting off for days now and which he still hadn’t come to any sort of decision on, but that was more of a background thing than anything urgent for today.

Shrugging - which was quite an extravagant thing for a dragon to do, involving as it did a lot of activity for his wings - Harry turned down the alleyway to see if there was anything interesting behind the door.

The door itself seemed to qualify as quite interesting all by itself. It was sort of set into a stone archway, all of it in the side of the cinema, and that gave Harry a moment of pause because he was fairly sure that the cinema wouldn’t build a stone archway that led into one of their screens or something.

And if they did it would probably have to be a fire escape.

Instead, this door looked a lot like oak, albeit a very golden-y-red-y sort of oak which struck Harry as a much better colour for the wood in his House common room than the actual wood they used, and it had a funny crystal symbol on the front that looked like someone had tried to mix a sun and a yin-yang and decided to compromise at exactly the point that let them make it red and yellow.

There was a sign next to it with a cocktail glass.

It all reminded Harry of a pub, albeit quite a peculiar one, and he sat back for a long moment while he thought about whether he should see what it was like inside.

Maybe it wasn’t open yet? That would sort of decide things for him, and he gave the door an experimental push with a paw - only to discover that, in fact, the door simply opened with a kind of smooth glide to it.

That was good enough for Harry, and he made his way inside thinking vague thoughts about what Sirius called Pub Grub.

The bar had been quiet for hours, and expecting that to continue—it was a random Wednesday, after all... or someday—Sunset had pulled up a small stool behind the bar and sat on it, pulling out one of the magazines she had accumulated across the multiverse.

The Tesla Science Magazine, issue #9, "Tomorrow's technology for today's Super Soldiers (Blast Off To Adventure!)" had some weird concepts about how the world worked, and more specifically physics, but Sunset had to admit to herself—that chances were—the people that wrote the articles had a better grasp of that universe's laws than her. 'But still. Gamma-radiation guns? Really?'

She flipped a page just as the silver bell chimed, announcing a new guest. Sunset blinked, slowly standing up to stretch as her visitor seemed to take in what little could be seen of the bar, before proceeding to make their way to her. She could hear four steps, and although there were small clicks and clacks on the floor, the foot stomps were padded. So it was most certainly a creature with claws and paws approaching.

She used her foot to push the stool under the bar and blinked when the dragon walked into the bar proper.

It was very definitely a dragon, but not really the sort of dragon that Sunset was used to. In the first place, it was four-legged despite being small enough that an Equestrian dragon would be two-legged, and on top of that it was wearing a set of black robes that almost blended into black scales and hide.

Then there were the accessories, like a large backpack slung between the dragon’s forelegs and a pair of glasses balanced somewhat precariously on its muzzle with frames reaching back to its ears. And the odd lightning-bolt pattern of paler scales on the forehead, which looked like an identifying mark but Sunset wasn’t entirely sure what.

"Huh, aren't you an unusual sight," she said, smiling. "Welcome to Sunset's Isekai, this is my bar between the universes. I'm Sunset Shimmer, and I'll be your bartender tonight. Would you like something to drink? I could make you Skie's favorite: Storm over Gold, a creation of my own." She smirked proudly. "Aged Rum, Grand Marnier, Cognac and trapped lightning."

“Not really,” the dragon said, shaking his head. “I’m only fourteen, and it’s not legal for me to drink alcohol in this country unless Scotland has different drinking laws. I think butterbeer is allowed, but I’m not sure that’s alcoholic.”

He tilted his head a little. “Oh, do you have white spirits? I don’t think that’s alcoholic and it’s got a nice tang.”

"Huh." Sunset narrowed her eyes. "Not sure if I'm comfortable giving you turpentine to drink, even if you say it's okay. I can get you some butterbeer if you want, but I think I should have some more selections for a young dragon." She hummed and brought out a menu, shifting around.

“Oh!” the dragon said, his ears going up poing and coming dangerously close to sending his glasses flying. “You can see I’m a dragon, then? Because I’d be sure if this was Hogsmeade or somewhere, but because it’s not I wasn’t really sure if I was able to talk about anything to do with magic.”

She stopped shifting through the menu. "Butterbeer. Hogsmeade…" she peered at the dragon more closely. "Robes. Glasses… is that a scar or just different colored scales?" She leaned back. "Huh. You're a Harry Potter."

The dragon looked down at himself, then back at her. "Well, I should hope so. I am the only Harry Potter I have met I'm afraid, though there was that book series about a human one. Are you sure you’re not going off those? Because Harry Potter and the Dreadful Misunderstanding is the most accurate one and that’s not saying a lot."

She chuckled. "It's a big multiverse, Harry… can I call you Harry, or would you prefer Mr. Potter? Or do you have a specific Draconic name? Like Bryagh, Glaurung, or Khisanth?" She squinted at him. "You don't look like an Ingeloakastimizilian."

“I think Harry is fine,” Harry said. “My friend Ron’s brother Charlie Weasley was the one who officially described me, and he said I was a Black-Backed Bookwyrm.”

He stopped his forwards movement, then, and snagged one of the nearest chairs to use as a support. Hoisting his forelegs up on the seat to get a better look, he studied Sunset much more intently.

“You said multiverse?” he asked, but didn’t really bother waiting for a reply. “You mean you’ve been there - have you actually met dragons like Glaurung or Khisanth? What about Ruth, or, or maybe Pug, he’s not a dragon but he’s still a really interesting sort of person…”

It was at about that point that Harry visibly realized that there was no point asking questions if you didn’t let the person actually answer them.

“Sorry,” he added, wings flapping a little for support as he dropped back down from the stool. “A few years ago I found out that - well, one of the things I’ve always wanted to do is actually visit the places in my books. To even just know that some of them are real is…”

He shook his head, a little lost for words, then slid the chair back into place with his tail and repeated his hop-up-onto-his-hind-legs trick at the bar.

“What about… some klah?” he asked. “If you’ve got any, I mean.”

"Klah, sure," Sunset said. "I should be able to get some. Do you want some milk with it?" She asked as she went over to the bar to check for ingredients. "As for your questions… maybe? I haven't been everywhere, but a lot of places that I thought were only fiction, or even tv shows in some worlds, turned out to be real. They're not always exactly as the books or artists depict them," she said, as she started to mix the extract she had stored. "Sometimes they're more scary, or the people there less friendly. Overall, if someone imagined it, it probably exists somewhere."

She hummed in consideration, then decided to use milk, to make the klah richer in flavor. "So from what you said earlier, about me being able to see you, and Ron's brother, I take it the others are humans?" She glanced over her shoulder as the drink warmed up with magic. "Doesn't that complicate things for you? Must be kind of tough."

“No?” Harry said, slightly surprised by the idea. “It’s actually going quite well, really. I suppose there’s more work than last year, but I am on the way to doing my O.W.Ls.”

"Well, that's great to hear, Harry," Sunset said, turning around and gently placing a large cup—almost a bowl—in front of him. "Here you go, one klah with milk, just remember it might keep you up at night."

He took a sip of the drink, licking the inside of his mouth like he was committing the taste to memory (which was largely if not entirely because he was). “I am a bit unsure about the Yule Ball, though.”

“That’s…” Sunset began, trying to refresh her memory, but Harry kept going as if it had been a question.

“That’s a kind of dance, or mostly a dance,” he did his best to explain. “Or… something. I’m not really clear on the details because I haven’t been to one yet, but then nobody’s been to one yet, even Dumbledore isn’t old enough. But I’m not really sure I want to go, it just…”

His wings twitched a little. “I don’t really know how to think about it. I imagine it’s a lot simpler for other people though.”

Sunset crossed her arms and looked at him curiously. "What do you mean simpler for others? I happen to know bipeds can dance with quadrupeds just fine."

“You do?” Harry asked. “That sounds like the sort of thing it’d be good to know - but, not really. I mean…”

He took another drink to try and clear out his thoughts.

“From what everyone’s been saying, it feels like it’s all about romance and stuff,” the young dragon explained. “And I don’t really think I have any of that sort of feeling yet? Maybe dragons like me age differently than humans do… but it sort of seems like it’d be pointless to go if that’s the main thing it’s about.”

There was a little click as he set the bowl back down. “And at the same time it doesn’t seem fair that nearly half the school isn’t allowed to go, and… I’ve kind of been thinking about it all week, I suppose,” he explained. “Even when I thought I wasn’t thinking about it. Or thought I wasn’t really thinking about anything.”

"So, you don't have a girlfriend… drakefriend?" Sunset hummed. "I'm sure there's a proper term. Anyway, I mean anyone that you might be interested in and that's why you're thinking it's going to be complicated?"

“Well… there aren’t any dragons at Hogwarts, except for me,” Harry tried to clarify. “And Nora, but she’s a different sort of dragon, the sort everyone’s used to. And I suppose the hatchlings now, but they can’t even talk in Dragonish yet…”

Harry realized that was unhelpful. “Anyway, um, sort of? Or I’ve never really felt that sort of thing, not yet, so when everyone’s talking about dates I’m not really sure what to say.”

"And you're obviously not looking at this time," she added, nodding in understanding. "Well Harry, I went to my fair share of balls back when I was in highschool." She tapped her chin. "I don't think you need to worry much, unless your friends have been teasing you about it?"

“I don’t think they have,” Harry answered, then added, “but I’m not sure I’d notice. What were the balls like at your high school, then? I’ve never been to one, and it might help.”

"Well," she smiled. "When I was a unicorn, back in Canterlot, Princess Celestia used to organize balls for her school, and it was mostly about having fun. The Grand Galloping Gala, for example, was different. In that one, you needed to be on your best behaviour, and the idea was to get contacts and impress the nobles and important ponies." She giggled. "Looking back on it, I tried a little too hard to impress a few of them." She chuckled and went over to serve herself a small sample of klah in a more human-sized cup. "My human High School balls were a lot like the ones back at pony school, although I admit some people took the opportunity to smooch around. I uh… had other plans, but I'd say it was mostly about having fun."

“You were a unicorn?” Harry said. “Is that sort of like how kitsune can turn into foxes, or rather kitsune are foxes and are not foxes at the same time so they can sort of pick what to be? Or is it more complicated than that?”

Leaving that aside as a puzzle for the ages, the dragon looked up as he tried to remember the last few days more clearly. “It does seem a lot like the girls are having fun talking about it, so I suppose it is fun for them. All the boys who are going to be going seem too stressed out by the whole thing though.”

Sunset nodded. "Well, yes. For girls, it sometimes involves a lot of things. Choosing the right dress, looking nice, fixing their hair… also feel appreciated when boys take note of that." She fixed him with a look. "So take note of it. Don't go overboard, but a girl that spent hours getting ready will like to hear she looks nice, alright? Other than that… do you enjoy dancing?"

“I don’t really dance at all,” Harry shrugged, which once more involved his wings and sent quite a rush of wind throughout the pub. (Or bar, or whichever it was.) “Most dances seem to be learned out of books or by other people teaching you, and there aren’t many of those for dragons. June might know one or two for four legged people though.”

After a moment, he looked up to clarify. “She’s a warg.”

That didn’t seem to clarify anything.

"Aren't wargs supposed to be evil?" Sunset asked.

“Well, yes, they’re supposed to be,” Harry agreed. “But they aren’t, really. Being descended from a werewolf doesn’t make you evil.”

"I… can't really argue that point, well played, Harry," Sunset admitted, smiling. "Here's what I think… well, a possibility, if you will. If you wanted to learn to dance, I could always turn into a unicorn or maybe even a dragon roughly your size and teach you a little, but if you don't, that shouldn't really matter in the long run. It depends on how you'd like to pass the time."

“I’m not really sure I’d have the time to learn,” Harry admitted. “I know it’s not very late in the day yet, but I’ve always heard it takes a long time to learn to dance. And I still feel like I’m not sure if I’d actually enjoy going at all.”

He shifted a little, which made his backpack nearly fall onto the floor until his tail caught it. “I’d much rather spend the time reading a book or something, usually.”

"Hm. I see where this is going." Sunset leaned on the bar. "We could handle the time to learn to dance, but I don't think that's really the problem. Harry," she poked his snout, "you need to hang out with your friends. Don't they read books or watch the same movies? Have similar interests? The point of a ball is in part to dress up, sure, but also to have fun. Chat around. Get informally accepted into Slytherin through a game of 'who poisoned the punch'. It's a good chance to break the ice with others."

“Well, they do read books, and Hermione showed me my first movie,” Harry said. “I spend a lot of time with them, really…”

That last part gave him a bit of a pause, though, and he subsided for a bit before carefully picking up a peanut from a convenient bowl. A thin jet of flame roasted it thoroughly enough that it turned black, but the dragon ate it with every indication of enjoyment anyway.

“So…” Harry resumed, clearly thinking deeply, and took a long drink of his Klah. “It’s sort of like a Gather, then. You can go to a Gather with someone, or you can just go to a Gather. And since this is supposed to be all about meeting people from other schools, it’s the best chance there is to just… talk to them without one of you doing homework or it being the middle of a lesson or being told off for being too loud in the library. Or talking with your mouth full.”

Sunset blinked a couple of times. "Well. Yes. I mean… I want to say that it's more special than that, but—" she slumped a little "—that would be a lie. It really boils down to that."

Harry giggled a bit. “No, it’s helpful!” he assured her. “It’s sort of good to know that it won’t just turn into a disaster if it goes a bit wrong. I understand about things like dark objects, because dark objects are meant to be thrown into volcanoes or things like that, but how to deal with a ball is something that in all the books they sort of just… either they say it went well without giving all the details, or they give all the details and it goes badly wrong.”

That made him frown. “Maybe because reading about it going well would be a bit boring?”

"It definitely depends on the novels you read," Sunset said, nodding sagely. "I don't think any ball in any of Rarity's books ever goes badly. Or at least if it does, the rest of the night doesn't. But that's romance literature for you."

“I tried reading one of those, once,” Harry told her. “It had a dragon on the front.”

His tail went thump against the ground. “The dragon wasn’t very relevant to what happened at all. I wonder if that’s what’s called false advertising?”

"It is certainly a stretch of the metaphor," Sunset said grinning. "I take it it's not your cup of tea?"

“I prefer the sort of stories which talk about different places, I think,” Harry said, after considering that. “Or… I suppose that tell good stories? I started out reading books because they had dragons on, because nobody else was a dragon but those stories had plenty of dragons in, and I sort of got into liking a lot of them.”

He gestured with one paw, nearly moving far enough to overbalance from his bar stool. “It’s sort of hard to describe? Because sometimes there’s a book that I think I’ll like, that has a lot of the same things as other books I like, that’s even by the same person as another book I like, but it just… doesn’t seem to work?”

Sunset shrugged. "I think Rarity would be better at defending romance novels than I can ever be. My interests lie in other directions. But I think I know what you're saying, sometimes an author will try to venture into a different genre and they don't carry the spark they had before to that one."

“It is funny how that works,” Harry said, then frowned and looked at his watch. “I feel like it’s a lot later than it should be.“

"I guess you'd better get going then, don't want to miss the chance to buy some extra books, right?" Sunset asked. "So you never told me, though, what did you think of the klah?"

“It was great!” Harry replied, brightening up considerably, and this time his glasses did go flying. He tried to catch them out of the air, juggling them a couple of times before they finally landed on the bar top, and Sunset watched with some surprise as Harry snagged them with his tail from several feet away before bringing them back to his paws.

“Don’t you need those to see?” she asked.

“Not really, it’s more sort of habit,” Harry replied, putting them back on. “And - yeah, I’ve sort of guessed that klah was a bit like hot chocolate but I didn’t know it was going to be like that. I’m going to remember it every time I read any of the books now.”

Sunset laughed. "Do you want to take some extract?" she offered, "I can always get more, and the one I opened is halfway done. Just warm milk and pour it in."

“That would be great,” Harry agreed, already thinking about rationing and being careful with such a precious gift.

Or possibly whether he could get someone to duplicate it, because if he remembered correctly you could do that with magic.

"Perfect!" Sunset said, passing him a small vial. "Now, just before you go, we have a tradition here." She gave him a small, silver business card. "If you ever want to come back, you can use that. And…" she showed him her cell phone. "We take a picture together."

The way Harry reacted to the phone was something of a reminder to Sunset that, for a Harry Potter to be fourteen, it would have to be about nineteen ninety-four.

“How far in the future did that thing come from?” he asked. “It’s all screen! And it’s a camera?”

"Hm." Sunset smirked. "Spoilers."

Buoyed by his talk with Sunset, Harry made up his mind quite firmly on the way back to Hogwarts, and it felt much more like a pleasant decision than the one he’d made before. In an odd sort of way, it felt like he now wasn’t as worried because he’d made the right choice (while before he’d made a choice which turned out to not be the right choice and that was why he’d been uncomfortable) which was that the whole ‘going out with someone’ part of the Yule Ball was only the point of it if you wanted it to be. Otherwise it was just a chance to spend time with people, especially people from the other schools which were the whole point of the Triwizard Tournament in the first place.

So Harry could invite someone else if they wanted to go and couldn’t have gone otherwise, or he could just show up by himself and talk.

And when he explained all that to Sirius at his house in Hogsmeade, his godfather considered it for almost a minute.

“Maybe I should have expected that,” he said, eventually.

“You mean that I’d be worried about it?” Harry checked. “Sorry I didn’t ask you.”

“No,” Sirius replied, and it looked to Harry as if a grin was trying to escape onto his face. “I mean I should have expected that you’d be confused about whether you could go to the Ball on your own. It’s what James did, you know.”

Now Harry was confused all over again. “But there wasn’t a Yule Ball while you were at Hogwarts.”

“That’s not what I mean, Harry,” Sirius replied. “You should know better than most that your father often went stag.”

After a long moment of thought, Harry got it.

After a much shorter moment of thought, Sirius got a cushion to the face.

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

This chapter takes place in the unique and very fun Alt-universe Harry Potter Fanfic: Harry Potter is a Dragon, And that's Okay by our very own Saphroneth!

Forget-Me-Not (Best Left Forgotten — Ongoing)

Author's Notes:

A crossover with the fantastic, if deeply intense story: Best Left Forgotten (M) by the one and only, Scampy!

***Content Warning***

Best Left Forgotten is a fantastic story, but it deals with very real things and very real traumas that our guest today will talk about with Sunset. This was handled as carefully as possible, and kept within the T rating, while still not taking away the real raw, emotional impact of what happened in BLF. If these kinds of topics are something you want to avoid, Sunset's Isekai will continue next week with a brand new chapter.

Warning tags: Rape/Suicide attempt

Thank you,
-WD

Sunset's Isekai
Forget-Me-Not (Best Left Forgotten — Ongoing)
By Wanderer D & Scampy

Wallflower turned off the sink faucet and sighed, looking around the cramped space of Sunset’s bathroom. She was met with a broken mirror and the pain of her headache as her gaze drifted too close to the lights above it. Her ears were still filled with the sharp humming of tinnitus, a maddening effect of her injury that the doctor said would persist for a while. Even so, letting her mind wander at least helped her somewhat ignore the ever-present ringing. Unfortunately, letting herself think freely came with its own set of consequences.

In the not-quite-silence, Wallflower could still hear the echoes of Sunset’s desperate screams and pleas from the day before, begging her to open the door, to let Sunset help her, to not do the one thing both of them knew she had to do. Somehow, through sentimentality or guilt or some other dumb excuse, Wallflower had been stupid enough to listen.

She closed her eyes, wishing the ringing in her ears would deafen the sound of her memories, but they rang out through her mind all the same. She heard Sunset’s pounding on the door, the heavy impact of her own head crashing against the mirror, the shattering of broken shards falling to the floor…

The blackness behind her eyelids had no hope to cover her mind’s eye. Wallflower leaned against the wall, sinking to the floor as images of her bloodied reflection stared up at her from a razor-sharp fragment of the mirror. It would have been so easy. She was so close. At that moment, a dull calmness had left her resigned to do what she needed to do, but in the end she couldn’t.

No, that wasn’t right. She could have, if she really wanted to. She thought she did at the time, but for whatever reason she stopped just short of the end. She had it in her hand, but she let it go, and she would never be able to go through with it without the morbid willpower she’d had in that moment—the self-destructive resolve that had evaporated the moment she saw Sunset’s tear-stricken face.

Struggling to stand up again, Wallflower rested against the counter, blinking at the spot the test had been yesterday. Even now, there was still a bit of dried blood surrounding it, not to mention speckled all over the rest of the counter. Upon taking a second test—properly this time—Wallflower was certain she had escaped the worst possible outcome. That certainty did little to make her feel better, though.

Were Wallflower to make a list of the limited reasons she wished she hadn’t tried to end her life, it would seem stupid for “making a mess in Sunset’s apartment” to be so close to the top. Even still, in the face of possibly being forced to accept that she had even less agency over her body than before, her courtesy as a guest had been forgotten. Maybe if she’d succeeded, she wouldn’t have to feel guilty about it now. Sighing, Wallflower forced herself to glance at the shattered mirror, her dry eyes staring into a dozen copies of themselves.

What an idiot. She couldn’t even kill herself right.

The thought vanished as soon as it came. With a groan and a shake of her head, Wallflower turned her gaze away from the mirror once more. She didn’t really regret opening the door, did she? Sunset certainly didn’t regret it. Sunset was probably the only reason Wallflower had dropped the shard at all.

Another sigh, and Wallflower allowed herself to sink to the floor again. Everything was so… So upside-down now. Sunset Shimmer, of all people, was the only reason Wallflower was even alive. All the things Wallflower had been so certain of only weeks prior had been flipped over entirely, and the worst part was that she couldn’t even tell when the switch happened. Was it when the memory stone was destroyed? When Sunset accidentally returned Wallflower’s memory? Maybe it was even earlier, when she had been stupid enough to think she could erase the consequences of her actions at all.

At that, Wallflower forced herself to stop. No… No, that wasn’t right. It wasn’t her fault. She knew that. She knew it because Sunset told her over and over and over until it had to be true.

But she agreed to the dance. She opened the door. She let him in.

She never said no.

Her face twisted, and she curled her legs to her chest even tighter. What happened wasn’t her fault. It was just like Sunset told her—it didn’t matter that she never said no, because she never said yes.

She was still stupid, though. Even if she hadn’t been terrified of him hurting her—killing her, even—she still probably wouldn’t have said anything. For whatever ridiculous reason, confrontation of any kind felt like too awful of a prospect to contemplate, even when… Even when bad things happened.

A single bitter cough escaped her lips, something akin to a laugh. She was so scared he would hurt her that she didn’t fight back, but in the end, he hurt her anyway. As soon as she let him into her apartment, there was no way she would escape unscathed. Even if she fought and bit and screamed, he probably would have just killed her.

At least then she wouldn’t have to eventually go through the trouble of doing it herself. Her eyes briefly flicked up to the mirror.

Idiot.

No amount of lying to herself could erase the truth. She let it happen. There were a million things she could have done to stop him, to prevent him from being there in the first place, but she kept making one wrong decision after another until it was too late. Hell, she practically handed herself to him on a silver platter. Even when he was about to take her and she was sobbing beneath him, he probably didn’t even know anything was wrong.

Again, she grimaced, her eyes shutting as tight as they could. Sunset told her to stop blaming herself, but how was she supposed to do anything else? Just because she told herself it wasn’t her fault didn’t mean it was true. She let it happen.

Let it happen… Wallflower rolled her eyes, scoffing at her own prudishness. She was doing what Sunset did, trying to hide behind whatever pronouns and euphemisms she could, but deep down she knew what it really was, just as well as she knew it was all her fault.

Wallflower stared at the floor in silence. What was she even doing in here, anyway? Brooding in a swamp of her own angst on the floor of someone else’s bathroom? Wallflower always knew she was pathetic, but this was extra pathetic, even for her.

It didn’t matter anyway. Sunset would be home from work soon, and all Wallflower had done today was haul herself out of bed and brush her teeth in the late afternoon. Sunset kept telling Wallflower to focus on rest and recovery after her brief hospital stay, but decaying in bed for hours on end probably wasn’t what she had in mind.

She still had maybe an hour before Sunset got home. Maybe she could make the bed or wash dishes or something in the meantime—anything to make her existence a little less useless. Wallflower gripped the shower rod, using it to pull herself off the ground. Even still, a wave of dizziness followed. Par for the course with a head injury, she guessed. Yet another thing that was her own damn fault.

After waiting a minute for her head to stop spinning, she lurched towards the door—only to find it locked. That couldn’t be right. Sunset had removed the lock entirely after they got back from the hospital, yet another consequence of Wallflower’s inability to keep herself together. So when and how did this get here?

Wallflower turned the latch, and as she pulled the door open, she was met with anything but the open room of Sunset’s apartment. Was this… Was this a bar? Did Sunset even drink alcohol? With a single, tentative step, she crossed through the door frame into the strange room.

“Uhm… Sunset? Are you home?” Wallflower called out, her voice as loud as her anxiety would allow. “And did you redecorate while I was in the bathroom…?”

"I should really give you a name," Sunset said to her spider.

She was currently leaning on the bar, chin resting on one hand, while the little symbiotic spider Gwen had left behind crawled up and down the other, weaving between her fingers. "For real, it's been months since you arrived, but I don't know what a good name would be." She hummed. "Aragog? Spinderella? Charlotte? I just don't want to give you a complex, or make you decide to hunt down hobbits if I call you 'Shelob'. And if I named you Anansi, it would just be begging for a prank war I'm not really ready to start."

So far, it had been a calm Tuesday. At least Sunset knew it had to be Tuesday somewhere in the multiverse. Days didn't really seem to matter much once you got started in a place like this. No lessons with Lena, no Freya, no Dani… even Rarity was out, leaving her all on her own in the bar. It wasn't a rare occurrence but it usually wasn't too long before she had someone—

The bell chimed, as if the bar had just been waiting for her thoughts to wander in that direction. Half-sighing, half-chuckling, Sunset moved her hand over to the little habitat she had gotten for it, and dropped in a kale leaf inside. It didn't take a second for the little critter to jump in and start munching on it. Putting the cover on, she placed the habitat out of the way, just as a surprisingly soft voice reached her. "Sunset? Are you home?”

Sunset frowned. That voice sounded awfully familiar.

“And did you redecorate while I was in the bathroom…?” the faint voice added.

Sunset glared up at the ceiling of her bar. "Really. Really? Again." She sighed and shook her head, leaning over the counter so she could glance all the way to the entrance, where a familiar young girl stood. 'Oh.' She waved, getting her attention. "Hey Wallflower, come on in!"

The girl's eyes widened to the point of looking like a deer caught in the spotlights. It had been too long since Sunset had seen her own Wallflower, and watching this younger version of her hesitantly step into the bar made her silently promise herself to do so soon. She looked unsure and frightened, much more so in the too-large sweater she was wearing. Her green hair was as long as Sunset remembered, with a gentle curl at the ends, and her bangs covered her forehead all the way down to her eyebrows.

She was looking around the place in utter confusion, which was understandable, given that the bar had literally appeared on her way out of another room in her home. If she knew her bar, it was probably the bathroom. It had done it to others, after all.

Wallflower walked all the way in to where the hall met the main room, and cringed slightly when the door closed behind her, looking over her shoulder nervously. "S-Sunset? When did you get a bar?"

'This girl needs a strong drink,' Sunset decided then and there, 'but she might be too young.' She tried smiling. "Well, that's… a bit of a long story, the short version is that I am Sunset Shimmer, just not the Sunset Shimmer of your world, and this is my bar, where I greet guests from all over the multiverse when they need something to drink, and someone to talk to."

She had to give it to the girl. She looked like the last thing she wanted to do was stay in a situation where it was painfully evident she had no control. Wallflower glanced over her shoulder, as if measuring the distance to the door. Sunset frowned. As guarded as Wallflower was back home, she wasn't this guarded. If she was hanging out with Sunset from her world, or even living with her, it was very likely that the memory stone was not an issue anymore, so why was she so… vulnerable?

"Hey, Wallflower," she said gently, making the girl look back at her, "tell you what, let me get you something to drink so you can relax a little here. This is a safe space, I promise. If you try it and don't like it, you can always head back. The door will leave you back home at the exact time you left."

Wallflower seemed to hang on to every word she said, then looked down, wrapping her arms around herself gently and glancing back at the door once again. "I-I'm not sure," she finally said, biting her lower lip. "I don't drink alcohol."

Sunset smiled. "No problem, it is a bar, but I have guests of all ages and from everywhere… that means I have a lot of different things." She looked up and hummed, tapping her chin in thought. "How about this?"

As she set to work, Wallflower stood hesitantly in place for a few more moments, before very slowly inching her way out of the hallway and standing on the corner next to it, with Sunset in plain view.

It was clear Wallflower was still making up her mind about her, but Sunset didn't let that deter her. She had a plan. She pulled out ingredients right in front of the slightly intrigued Wallflower, placing them on the bar. She combined the three different types of milks in a saucepan, warming it up before adding the cocoa powder, chopped chocolate, sugar cinnamon and a pinch of salt. She intentionally stepped to the side, allowing her guest to see a clear view of her mixing the ingredients and whisking them together, then as soon as it was warm enough, she produced a mug and filled it up, followed by a good amount of whipped cream, one wafer cookie, grating some chocolate on top, then putting a marshmallow on top of the wafer cookie before torching it gently with magic until it was brown and a bit caramelized.

The silence in the bar was broken by the clink of plates as she put a small one on the bar, with the mug on top and stepped back far enough that Wallflower would know she wasn't about to pounce on her and grab her.

Wallflower's eyes went from her to the chocolate, back to her, then back to the chocolate before she took a small step towards it. Seeing that Sunset made no move, she seemed to gather a bit more confidence and inched all the way to the bar, taking the mug in her hands before scampering quickly to the corner table. She slurped some of the chocolate. "Oh my gosh..."

Sunset grinned. 'Yes! Thank you, Ned!' "Glad you approve."

As if suddenly remembering that Sunset was there, Wallflower looked up, a spot of whipped cream adorning the very tip of her nose. "Um… thank you."

"No problem," Sunset replied, starting to put away all the ingredients. "Come on, take a seat. You can stay on that table if it makes you more comfortable."

Despite the delicious chocolate in her hands, Wallflower still hesitated a little before sighing and nodding. She put the mug on the table and took a seat, keeping her eyes on Sunset as she worked. They remained quiet for a bit before Wallflower spoke again. "You're a little older than me and Sunset."

"I am. Where I came from, we've all graduated from Canterlot High," Sunset said, "and I got my bar immediately after, so some time has passed."

Wallflower nodded and slurped a bit more chocolate, humming in appreciation before taking a tiny bite of the marshmallow. She grinned and drank some more.

Sunset smiled and waved her hand, sending a small pile of paper towels over to Wallflower, who watched that with wide eyes. "You have a spot on your nose," Sunset pointed out. "It's adorable, but I figured you'd want to wipe it off at some point. There's no hurry though."

Wallflower sank a little and nodded. "Oh. Thank you."

Sunset leaned on the bar, studying the girl. "So, this bar appears for those that need a drink… and by that I mean company willing to listen. You seem a bit on edge, Wallflower."

The young girl cringed, then looked down at the cup of hot chocolate, decidedly avoiding Sunset's eyes. 'Geez, this is bad.' "Well, listen, just enjoy your chocolate for now, okay? No pressure to talk, I'm here if you want to do so, however."

A faint, almost delicate bob of the head was all the acknowledgement she got, but that was better than Wallflower storming off, she supposed. She distracted herself by cleaning up the clutter from the chocolate, keeping an eye on her guest, who occasionally would gently sip her chocolate, and throw odd glances at her before focusing on her drink again.

Once the bar was clean, Sunset made sure to organize the ingredients to be close enough in case she needed to make more chocolate, then checked on the spider. "Geez, I can't believe you already ate your kale," she muttered, bringing the habitat over to rest at the bar, next to the cashier. She took the top off, then threw more leaves in there. "Try not to eat them all in one go, alright?"

That seemed to have at least caught Wallflowers interest, so she moved back and turned the habitat around so that her guest could see the small black and white spider inside. "My pet spider. I still have to find a name for it."

Wallflower's eyes went from the spider to Sunset, then back to the spider. Then back to Sunset with a slight curving of the right eyebrow that conveyed the perfect expression to represent the word: really? Question mark included. Sunset shrugged. "Hey, it's legit from another universe. I was surprised too when it refused the crickets. It is partial to corn dogs for some reason, but I don't think they provide enough nutritional value."

This got a small smile from Wallflower. "It's nice that you have a pet."

"Thank you! Although I wasn't entirely anticipating it."

When Wallflower nodded again, but didn't retreat into her own personal space, Sunset smiled back. "So, when you came in you called out for your Sunset. Do you guys live together? That's kind of neat."

The other girl bit her lower lip, eyes studying Sunset warily once more before stopping at the spider cage and relaxing a little. "Y-yeah, she um, she's letting me stay with her for now."

'Progress!' Sunset thought, leaning down on the counter again. "Oh? That's cool. You guys must be good friends."

Wallflower couldn't help but allow a small smile that turned into a small frown, which turned into a long drink of her chocolate until Sunset could hear the last slurping sounds. When Wallflower put the mug down, she was looking down at it as if betrayed. The younger girl blinked then glanced doubtfully at Sunset. "Um… that chocolate was very good."

Sunset closed her eyes and crossed her arms, nodding sagely. "Yes. Yes it was, wasn't it?" She opened one eye, smirking at her guest. "Why, would you like another?"

"I-I mean, if that's alright, I know I'm being a bit quiet and—"

"Hey," Sunset interrupted, her voice gentle. "Don't worry. You're my guest. I'll whip up another one for you. Do you want to sit here at the bar? My spider could use some company while I prepare the cocoa."

Wallflower looked to the spider, then, taking a slow, deep breath, nodded once, picking up her mug as she slid off the table and walked across the small space to sit on one of the bar stools, placing the mug in front of her.

"Thanks," Sunset said, "but you can still finish off the cookie and the whipped cream. I have plenty of mugs, so don't worry about it."

She set to work, taking out the ingredients again, while Wallflower started slowly eating the cookie, her eyes following the spider as it laboriously moved the kale leaves around, trying to apparently build itself a small fort of food.

Sunset was concentrating on the chocolate when Wallflower's voice reached her. "Does the spider have a name?"

"Hm?" Sunset blinked. "Oh, no… not yet. I really have to think up a name for it. It's been part of the family for months now, but I haven't thought of a good one."

She left Wallflower deep in thought as she put the final details of the new hot chocolate together.

Watching the little spider skitter and scurry about was almost entrancing. Were Wallflower in any other place at any other time, Wallflower probably could have watched it go for hours.

She wasn’t in another place or another time, though. Not like Sunset was—like this Sunset was. Maybe if Wallflower asked nicely, she would let her stay and take her far, far away from the life she’d return to the second she stepped out the door.

Did she really want that, though? Leaving wouldn’t make things better. Leaving wouldn’t take away the memories, the nightmares, the always-too-heavy thump of her heart in her chest whenever she had to speak. Wallflower knew, just as she’d always known, that her problems were not something she could leave behind, because she was the problem. The dull ache of her head and the many scratches tickled by her bangs were proof enough of that.

Wallflower’s eyes struggled to keep up with the spider’s rapid, twitchy movements. The distraction was nice, but of course, it wasn’t distracting enough. Doing her best to hold back a sigh, she leaned forward, resting herself on the bar.

She’d never actually been to a bar. Was that normal for people her age? It’s not like Wallflower would have a frame of reference, given her long-since-dead social life. Not that she was complaining, though. Bars always seemed like the last place she would want to be—loud, full of drunk people, the heavy smell of liquor… Another glance around the room confirmed to Wallflower that her expectations were as wrong as they possibly could be.

Everything about this place was relaxing. Not a soul was present, save for Sunset and herself, and Wallflower relished in the silence. Almost silence, at least. The clink of plates and a spoon in a cup rang delicately from behind the bar, a gentle percussion that somehow added even more tranquility to the place.

Silly as it was, something about sitting at a bar, propped up by a stool and comfy cushion, made Wallflower feel more… Mature? Maybe that wasn’t the right word. Whatever it was, it was much different from sitting hunched over in a chair in the corner. Maybe it was just because she was a little higher off the ground.

Something moved in the edges of her vision, and her head shot up in an instant. Had Sunset turned around just now? Was she watching her? If she had been, she was certainly quick to turn back around. Maybe she’d been watching this whole time, and Wallflower had just been too stupid to notice.

Why did she even care, anyway? It was still Sunset, wasn’t it? Sunset was taking care of her out there, and she was doing the same in here. Did this Sunset deserve the same trust as the one who’d talked Wallflower into opening the door?

Wallflower did her best to sit up straight, a task made surprisingly difficult by the stool not having a back. As Sunset turned around, cocoa in hand, Wallflower forced herself to meet her gaze.

“Thank you,” she said, immediately resentful of her barely audible voice. She swallowed, intent on speaking this time with the volume to be heard. “Can I ask you something?”

Sunset was clearly putting on her warmest smile, one that Wallflower had seen several times before. “Of course, Wallflower. What’s on your mind?”

“When I leave here…” Wallflower had to fight to keep her voice from shaking. “Am I ever going to see you again?”

Sunset blinked at the question. "Oddly enough, you're the first to ask." She picked out one of her business cards from her pocket, and gently placed it in front of Wallflower. "But the answer is yes. Whenever you want, my bar is open. Might not be empty all the time, but you're welcome here any time."

She studied Wallflower as she said that, noticing the conflicting feelings cross her freckled face. She seemed oddly disappointed, then confused, then slightly put-off. "I mean. If you want."

The other girl nodded, her fingers slightly brushing the surface of the card, but not taking it yet. A myriad of thoughts kept going through those eyes and Sunset almost regretted not being able to just use her geode—but that was the whole point. She just couldn't take people's memories into herself, as much as that would simplify things. She had the feeling that, were she to do that with this particular Wallflower… it might not work out for the best.

Wallflower stared at her cocoa, perhaps waiting for it to cool off. “Sunset?” she said, her voice as meek as ever. “You said you knew another me, right?”

"Well, yes, I met her… uh, did the magic memory rock thing happen in your world?"

“Oh, yeah it, uhm…” Wallflower seemed to shrink with every word. “Y-yeah. There was the memory stone, and… Yeah. Things happened.”

"Well, I imagine it probably was about the same as my world," Sunset said, "so after that, we became friends. We hung out a few times, and she got along pretty well with my Fluttershy." She chuckled, rubbing the back of her head. "I haven't visited home much since I got the bar, but I should probably invite all the girls over at some point. Her included."

“What’s she like?” Wallflower asked. “The other me, I mean.”

"Well, as you can imagine she had a tough time reintegrating with the school," Sunset said, leaning back. "Nothing too bad, we were there for her, and she opened up eventually. Last I checked on her, she was getting ready to apply for Agricultural Studies after a leap year."

“Oh.” Wallflower’s eyes turned down, and she took a small sip of her cocoa. Even as she took another sip of the drink Sunset knew was delicious, she seemed to deflate a little. “That’s good,” Wallflower said. “I’m happy for her.”

"How about you?" Sunset asked gently. "How are you holding up? It can't be that long since that happened. And it can't be easy dealing with it. I know it wasn't for my Wallflower."

Wallflower stiffened up. “I-I… I’m okay,” she spoke softly. “The Sunset I know is really nice to me.”

"Hey, no worries," Sunset said, "I'm just glad you're there for the other me. We Sunsets tend to get a bit too self-recriminatory if left to our own devices."

“Can… Can I ask a weird question?” Wallflower couldn’t quite make eye contact, but Sunset could tell she was trying her best. “It’s kinda personal, b-but not…” In an instant, her words hitched and she looked away. “S-sorry, I shouldn’t say anything...”

Sunset reached out to Wallflower, but stopped the moment her guest eyed her hand like it was a viper. Slowly she pulled back, still leaning on the bar and crossing her arms. "If you need to talk, that's what I'm here for, you know?" she said. "This place? The whole point is for people that need to do so to be comfortable and have someone that will not judge them or tell on them. What I want to do… is to be there for people. All someone might need, after all, is a friendly ear… and not only are you a friend of mine in many other worlds beside my own, but you also happen to be a friend living with me in your own universe. The least I can do is promise that, no matter what you tell me, it will be in confidence, that I will not judge you, and that I will be here for you."

The last response Sunset was expecting was the bitter laugh Wallflower gave. “You really do sound just like her,” she muttered. “If you hadn’t told me you were another Sunset, I wouldn’t have even known the difference.”

"I'm sure I look slightly more mature," Sunset said with a huff. "I've been at this for some time."

“O-oh, sorry…”

"Nope." Sunset shook her head. "No apologies, I was joking. People tell me I haven't aged a day." Sunset frowned. "Gandalf said the same thing to Bilbo though, and he did look older."

Wallflower blinked. “What’s a ‘Bilbo?’”

"...They live in holes in the ground. But not just any hole. A hobbit hole… you know, we're getting off topic." Sunset cleared her throat. "The point is, I was joking, I'm not offended, and you definitely don't need to apologize. With all that's happened since I started this bar some… time ago… I am actually glad that you think I resemble your Sunset." She chuckled. "Truth be told, I'm sure I'm not exactly the same girl that left Canterlot all those ce-years ago. But I think the girls are too polite to say anything. I'm still me, but… you know, experiences do change who you are."

“Yeah…” Wallflower closed her eyes, sighing. “Y-yeah, they do.”

"Is… this related to what you wanted to talk about a minute earlier?"

“I guess so,” Wallflower said. “I was gonna ask, uhm... “ She stared at the wall for a moment, chasing down her lost thought. “Oh yeah. You and my Sunset are both so, I dunno… Eager to help me, I guess. Maybe there’s a better word for it, sorry…”

"Hm. We'll work on the apologies later." Sunset said. "The truth is, Wallflower, in just about any universe I've been to, no one can get a Sunset Shimmer to do anything she doesn't want to, much less hang out. If I want to help you, and if your Sunset wants to help you? It's because we like you, and want you to be happy. It's really that simple."

Wallflower shifted around on her bar stool. “Maybe that’s how it is for you, but…” She paused, brushing her hair out of her eyes. “I think my Sunset just feels bad for me.”

Sunset narrowed her eyes when she noticed something that looked conspicuously like a wound on Wallflower's head. "I'm not sure that would be reason enough to live together," she said, reaching over to put some more whipped cream on the cocoa. "Why would she feel like that?"

At that, Wallflower’s whole body twitched, as if a shiver had run up her spine. “Oh, i-it’s nothing. Just, uhm, with me not having friends. Yeah...” She scooped up some of the whipped cream on the cookie and popped it into her mouth. “Mmm… This is really good,” she said.

Sunset nodded. "I see. Yeah, not having friends can get very tough. I mean, I lacked any significant friendship for decades, I would know. I also got used to being on my own, so it wasn't even worth trying, sometimes, you know?"

“Y-yeah, I know what you mean,” Wallflower said. “Loneliness gets comfortable.”

"You get into a habit, it becomes easier and easier to just not answer scrolls, or house calls, or texts or phone calls…" Sunset sighed. "Your schedule is always free, but you don't feel like you need to do anything, so you heat up some ramen."

“I’ve, uhm… I’ve never actually had ramen,” Wallflower said. “Sunset—my Sunset, I mean—has some at her apartment though.”

"I would tell you that it is the food of the gods," Sunset said, "but that would be a lie, and if some of the gods that have come over heard me they might have some issues with that." She grinned. "But let's call it a 'bachelorette' meal."

“I usually just didn’t eat,” Wallflower said, rubbing her forehead as she spoke. “Either I didn’t have anything or didn’t want to prepare what I did.”

"Oh." Sunset sighed. "It seemed you were in a bad place. How long ago did Sunset and you move together?"

Again, Wallflower refused to meet Sunset’s gaze. “O-oh… Not very long,” she said. “Just two days ago.”

"Is that when… that happened?" Sunset asked softly, touching her own forehead.

The way Wallflower tensed up almost made Sunset do the same. Immediately, she turned her head away, brushing her hand through her bangs. “No,” she said, barely above a whisper.

"Hey," Sunset said, firmly, but gently. "You don't need to hide anything. I do want to help and listen, if you let me. I know you asked about your Sunset… that's because you're worried right? Thinking that she, or I would only be offering help without really caring?"

“N-no, that’s not…” Wallflower took a sharp breath. “I do think—know that you care. Both of you. Even if I don’t get why.”

"Then let me help you a bit more," Sunset said, "this place here is the one place in the multiverse where you can share with me what's bothering you. Sunset—your Sunset—is trying to help you… so let me help you both. It might not fix everything… I know it won't, but talking and getting it out of your head can help."

Wallflower’s expression held so many emotions at once that Sunset couldn’t begin to decipher it. The girl was silent for a few seconds, looking through Sunset, clearly lost in thought. After nearly half a minute, Wallflower blinked, and finally replied. “I-it’s… It’s fine. My forehead, I mean. Just a bruise, nothing to worry about.”

"Wallflower." Sunset sighed. "You know I know that's not true. Even if it was just a bruise from an accident, you wouldn't be hiding it from me."

The girl’s breathing grew more shallow as she seemingly struggled to find what words to say. When she did finally speak, her voice was the softest sound in the world. “I don’t know how to talk about it,” she said.

Sunset nodded. "I understand it's hard… very hard… to talk about things that affect us deeply, I think the only thing to do sometimes is, as cliched as it sounds, to start a bit from the beginning. Even if you don't give me all the details, just take a deep breath and try your best to tell me what you feel. There's no wrong way of doing it."

Wallflower gave a shivering sigh, then delicately brushed her bangs aside, revealing the full extent of her wound. “This is my fault,” she said. “One more stupid thing to add to the list…”

"Please don't say that," Sunset said, "Why don't you tell me why it happened?"

“I… S-someone...” Wallflower whimpered, her brown eyes slowly filling with tears. “Someone really hurt me…”

Sunset grimaced, then frowned. "It… wasn't…?" she motioned at herself.

For a moment, Wallflower looked confused. “What…? O-oh. No. No! It wasn’t you—er, her. I-it wasn’t Sunset.”

"Who did it then?" Sunset asked.

“Uhm…” Wallflower looked like she wanted to disappear entirely. “...I-I did.”

Sunset blinked. "I'm sorry. I think I misheard. You said someone else did… but then it was you?"

“N-no, I didn’t mean…” Wallflower buried her face in her hands. “I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to confuse you. I just…” She inhaled sharply. “I was really stupid and let someone hurt me, and… I tried to forget.”

Sunset's mind was going through scenarios. All of them bad. "You erased your own memories...?"

“I h-had to,” Wallflower said. Tears were starting to run down her cheeks, and she shut her eyes as tight as she could. “I couldn’t live with it…”

Sunset remained quiet for a moment, looking down at her hands. "Did… when you erased the memory, was it something that came back when the stone was destroyed?"

“N-no, it…” Wallflower took a deep breath, and then another. “It was later. Sunset did something with her magic, a-and…” She hugged herself, a sob hitching in her throat. “...And i-it came back…”

"Do you… think you can talk about it?" Sunset asked.

Wallflower looked up at Sunset, her eyes brimming with the pain of words unspoken. “I-I don’t know,” she said softly. “I can try, but… But I don’t know how…”

"Just tell me the truth," Sunset said. "Even if it’s a painful one."

“I… O-okay,” Wallflower sighed. “You asked about what happened to my head, a-and… I did do it to myself. I was trying to, uhm… Trying to break a mirror.”

"And… why were you trying to break the mirror?"

Wallflower squirmed atop her bar stool. “I-I needed something sharp, a-and I tried to punch the glass, but it didn’t work so I… I tried something else.”

"Yeah…” Sunset grimaced. “Is it alright if I ask why you needed something sharp?"

Wallflower’s eyes briefly flicked up to meet Sunset’s own, then back down again. “I think you know,” she said softly.

Sunset looked down at the bar. Awful as it was, Wallflower's answer wasn't very surprising. "You're here though, Wallflower," she said. "You didn't give up, even when you felt like you had to. I'm proud of you for that."

Wallflower didn't respond, or even move.

Sunset took a deep breath. "Is... Is it alright if I ask what made you want to do it at all?"

“I had to take…” Wallflower hugged herself. “I-I had to take a pregnancy test,” she said. “And I was so, so sure w-what it was going to say, that I… I just couldn’t, Sunset…”

At that, Sunset blinked in surprise. Had she heard that right? A pregnancy test…? Why would Wallflower of all people need a—

Sunset's heart withered as the truth finally dawned on her.

...Oh.

Oh no...

Sunset covered her mouth, staring at the girl across from her. “When you said someone hurt you—" She cut herself off, swallowing a nervous lump in her throat. "Y-you mean…?" When Wallflower gave a silent nod, Sunset’s heart sank. "Wallflower… I'm so sorry," she whispered. "It… It wasn't consensual at all, was it?"

Wallflower let out the softest of whimpers. “No…”

"Oh, Wallflower," Sunset whispered again, as every bit of Wallflower's answers slowly clicked into place, painting a picture she loathed to accept, but had to. This girl at her bar had gone through something so horrific… and here Sunset was dragging it out of her. She shook her head, and slowly made her way around the bar. "Do you mind if I sit next to you?"

Wallflower answered with a brief glance and a shake of her head.

Slowly, Sunset sat next to her, and took a deep breath. "I can't even imagine how you must have felt this whole time, with me pressing you so much…”

Wallflower’s only response was a half-hearted shrug.

“I—for what it's worth, I'm glad you're here,” Sunset said. “And, uhm… I hate to ask but… What about the test? Did you take it?"

“Y-yeah,” Wallflower said, “I took it. And I-I’m not, uhm… Y’know.”

"That's… that's good," Sunset said. "Does anyone know? Have you gotten any help? I mean… I guess Sunset, but… What about your parents? Your family?"

Wallflower shook her head. “They don’t remember me anymore,” she said, the slightest wavering in her voice. “Y-yet another thing that’s my own stupid fault…”

Sunset cringed, closing her eyes. "Wallflower," she said eventually, opening them up again to look at the girl beside her. "I know it doesn't feel like it right now… but you’re going to be okay, alright? We… Sunset, you, me, your friends… we'll figure it out. You'll be okay."

Wallflower’s expression darkened. “No I won’t,” she said.

"You will," Sunset insisted. "You're not on your own. Sunset is with you, and no matter what happens, you'll get through it together. I have a wall-full of pictures of people that screwed up, or had the world, even the galaxy against them and in the end, no matter what, they too were okay." She forced herself to keep her hands on the bar, no matter how much she wanted to pull the younger girl into a hug. "I know… I know it sounds stupid to say all of this. But it's true. Even if it sounds like I'm just saying stuff to make you feel better. I know how easy it is to dismiss it as just another platitude. But Sunset… your Sunset, and I bet also her friends, if you let them, will be there for you. We Sunsets stay, and we're here to support you and help you be okay." She cleared her throat. "Even if it's just by providing you with a table and a hot chocolate."

For a moment, Wallflower didn’t say anything. She stared at the mug in front of her, the second of the evening, still almost full. “No,” she said, “I don’t think it sounds stupid.” With a swivel of the bar stool, Sunset and Wallflower were face to face. “You know what is stupid, though?”

Sunset didn't answer, simply shaking her head.

“It was stupid to go to a dance with some jerk I barely knew,” Wallflower said, her voice raising. “It was stupid to let him drive me home, to let him walk into my apartment to use the bathroom.” Tears streamed from her soft brown eyes once more. “I was an idiot for not realizing what was happening! It’s just like he told me, w-we were dates to a high school dance, so it was—” Her words were cut off by a sob lodged in her throat. A tremble and a heavy cough later, she continued, her voice higher than before. “It was normal. It was supposed to happen like that, right? I’m the stupid one for not realizing that sooner!”

"No," Sunset said firmly. "No. It's not normal. It's not okay to push you when you say no, or when you're clearly uncomfortable."

“I didn’t say no!” Wallflower was shouting now. “As soon as I got scared, I-I just froze up and let him do… I l-let him…” She wiped her eyes, only for them to fill with more tears. “This is all my fault…”

“Being too scared to say no isn’t the same as saying yes,” Sunset said. “You told me yourself that it wasn’t consensual, Wallflower. That alone is proof that you didn’t let him do it.”

Wallflower looked up at her, her eyes hardening. “Do what?”

Sunset blinked. “Excuse me?”

“Go ahead and say it, Sunset,” Wallflower said. “You’re doing the same thing my Sunset did, using whatever language tricks you can to avoid calling it what it really is!”

“W-Wallflower, I don’t—”

“I didn’t let him do 'it' to me,” Wallflower shouted. Her entire body trembled as her voice cracked. “I let him fuck me! I let him come into my home, tear off my clothes and fuck me!"

"Wallflower…" Sunset worked up the courage to place her hand gently on Wallflower's own. "He didn't fuck you. He raped you."

Wallflower instantly froze over. Her mouth opened as if to respond, but no sound came out. Slowly, she turned away from Sunset, hugging herself as tight as she could. Then, with the first ragged little gasp that escaped her lips, a torrent of sobs burst forth, and Wallflower fell forward into Sunset’s arms.

Sunset immediately embraced her, both keeping her steady and drawing her in. She wished she could say something to fix—to help Wallflower, but she didn't have the words. Instead, she leaned in, burying her face on Wallflower's shoulder and holding her tight, doing her best to keep her own tears to a minimum.

Wallflower’s cries grew louder and louder, until she was screaming. She clung to Sunset like her life depended on it, screaming and sobbing and crying in her arms. Sunset held her close, a bastion of safety in a world all their own for as long as it needed to be.

Sunset held her for a long time, keeping quiet and letting her cry. As horrible as it was to hear her despair, she knew Wallflower needed this. Eventually, the cries died down, the screams faded into whimpers and sniffles, and Wallflower seemed to calm down a bit, her ragged exhales replaced by steady breathing. If anything, it hit Sunset even harder just how much Wallflower had allowed herself to trust her.

Carefully, she slid from her seat, keeping hold of her guest, and used a bit of magic to help carry Wallflower to the back of the bar. She made her way past her room, and Lena's, Dani's and Rarity's, until she found a guest room she could use. Stepping in, she gently set Wallflower on the bed, then made sure she was comfortable before summoning her book and taking a seat next to the sleeping girl.

Wallflower needed to rest, and Sunset needed to think. Most importantly, she needed to make sure Wallflower was not alone.

Upon drifting back to the waking world, the first thing Wallflower realized was just how warm she was. The second was that for the first time in weeks, her sleep had been peaceful, dreamless and totally without nightmares.

The third was that she was no longer in Sunset’s apartment. In an instant, Wallflower sat up straight, her whole body rigid. Where was she? Who brought her here? Why was—

...Why was Sunset sleeping in a chair?

Oh.

The tension in her muscles relaxed, and she lay back down with a groan. Sleep amnesia was a wonderful thing, but now the events of the past several hours started coming back. She was in a bar—Sunset’s bar—and they were talking about…

Oh…

Wallflower pulled the comforter over her head, as if to hide from her embarrassment. Even without memory magic, Sunset had a way of figuring out what was going on in Wallflower’s head, didn’t she?

More memories of their conversation came flooding back. This Sunset used the same word as Wallflower’s Sunset used, the word Wallflower was unable to accept at the time—unable to accept even now.

No, she thought, frowning. She was doing the same thing she’d accused Sunset of doing, hiding behind whatever synonyms she could to avoid acknowledging the truth. Deep down, though, Wallflower knew Sunset was right. She closed her eyes, letting out a long exhale.

She had been raped. Not taken, not fucked. Raped.

Another deep breath, shakier this time, and Wallflower turned over in the bed. Could she accept that? Being a “victim?” What other choice did she have? It was the truth, even if it was a painful one. Tears stung her eyes as she twisted around beneath the sheets again.

“Sleep well?”

“H-huh?” Wallflower popped her head out from beneath the comforter, finding herself face to face with a yawning Sunset. “Yeah, uhm… Yeah, I did. Thanks.”

“Of course,” Sunset said. “You were pretty exhausted, and I…” She shifted in her seat. “I was hoping we could talk a little more before you leave.”

“Oh, uhm…” Wallflower sat up a little straighter. “Yeah, okay.”

“Wallflower,” Sunset started, “About what I said…”

“You were right.”

At that, Sunset paused.

“You were right,” Wallflower repeated. “About what he did to me. That it w-was…”

“Shhh.” Sunset sat on the edge of the bed, offering a hand which Wallflower gratefully took. “It’s okay. You don’t have to say it.”

“O-okay,” Wallflower sighed. “Thank you…”

Sunset held her hand a little tighter. “You’re a really brave person, Wallflower,” she said. “I hope you know that.”

Wallflower sighed again. “So I’ve been told.”

“It’s true,” Sunset said. “I… I know this is hard—terribly hard—and it’s going to be hard for a long time.”

“My Sunset told me something similar,” Wallflower said.

“She was right,” Sunset said. “And, as hard as this is, as painful as it might be… Life is worth living, even if it’s difficult. Even if it hurts. Even if bad things happen.”

Wallflower nodded, even as her stomach tied itself into knots. “Y-yeah. I have a lot to think about when I get home.”

“Before you go, I wanted to ask you something,” Sunset said.

“What is it?”

Sunset took a deep breath and looked Wallflower in the eyes. “What happened was not your fault. Do you believe that?”

Wallflower sat in silence. Did she believe that? How could she possibly believe that? She let him into her apartment. She didn’t even try to stop him once he got aggressive. She just lay there and waited for it to be over instead of standing up for herself.

She never even said no. Of course it was her fault. How could it not be her fault?

Because it was his fault for doing it in the first place, not her fault for being unable to stop him.

“Yeah…” Wallflower held Sunset’s gaze. “Yeah, I do. It wasn’t my fault.”

Sunset’s smile was the most gentle thing in the world. “I know it’s not easy to say that,” she said. “I’m really proud of you, Wallflower. I hope you can be proud of yourself, too.”

“Th-thanks,” Wallflower said.

“You’re welcome to come back any time,” Sunset said. She handed Wallflower a business card. “I’d really like it if you did so frequently, like a regular check-in or something. And of course I’ll have some more hot cocoa waiting for you.”

Wallflower looked at the card, then back up at Sunset. “Okay,” she said. “I’d like that.”

The two of them sat in silence for a moment, until Wallflower rose from the bed. She sat down on the mattress beside Sunset, and after a second of silence, they embraced.

“Thank you,” Wallflower whispered. “Thank you for everything.”

Sunset gently rubbed Wallflower’s back. “Please come back soon, okay?”

Wallflower answered by hugging Sunset a little tighter.

When at last they seperated, Wallflower’s eyes were wet with tears. She wiped them away with her sleeve, sighing. “O-oh, before I go…”

“Mhm?”

“You said your spider needs a name, right?”

Sunset smiled. “Indeed it does,” she said. “Why, do you have an idea?”

“Well, uhm… It’s kinda silly, but I was thinking…” Wallflower forced herself to make eye contact. “There’s a perennial called spider ivy, and, uhm, it has another name too,” she said. “Saint Bernard’s lily.”

“You want me to name my spider ‘Bernard?’” Sunset smirked. “Yeah… Yeah, I like that name. It’s classy.” She made a show of flipping her hair. “Just like me.”

Wallflower giggled. “Well, I’m glad you like it,” she said. “Even if it’s just a dumb pun.”

“All puns are dumb puns,” Sunset said. “That’s what makes them great.”

They shared a laugh as Wallflower stood up. “I guess I should get going,” she said. “I’ll come back soon, though.”

“I’ll look forward to it,” Sunset said, smiling. She gave Wallflower one last hug. “You’re gonna be okay, Wallflower. No matter what happens.”

“Y-yeah…” Wallflower sighed, her head resting on Sunset’s shoulder. “I’m gonna be okay.”

Sunset hummed as she tilted her head to consider the flowers' position, then moved them around a bit before stepping back and nodding. When she heard the bell chime, she glanced from the table down the hall, at Rarity, who waved gently before making her way in.

"I'm telling you, darling, I'm never going to visit another Hive City. These people are barbarians!" She paused. "Big, muscular, heavily armored barbarians, but brutes nonetheless!"

Sunset raised an eyebrow. "Didn't you swear off the Imperium three months ago?"

Rarity crossed her arms. "I needed some materials. A lady must do, what a lady must do." She smirked. "And they will never forget my last visit."

"Right." Sunset sighed. "I'm never going to be able to go to that universe again, am I?"

"Nonsense, dear. They love conflict. They might appreciate you more that way." Shrugging, Rarity stepped into the bar proper and blinked, taking in Sunset's new decoration. "Sunset, that is lovely! I honestly didn't think you had it in you."

"I don't," Sunset said, narrowing her eyes. "But Wallflower was kind enough to bring them the last time she visited. She said they were called myosotis."

Rarity grinned. "I have to give it to her, she does have a subtle sense of humor."

Sunset looked from her to the blue, five-petalled flowers. "She does?"

"Mhm." Rarity approached them and cast something that Sunset recognized as a simple temperature spell. "There, that should be the ideal weather. Make sure to remember to water them!"

"As if I would forget."

Rarity giggled. "Oh, darling, that's too precious. I need to drop my purchases in the office, talk to you soon."

Sunset watched Rarity leave, then sighed and sat on the stool, next to the habitat, where Bernard stood still. "What do you think, Bernard? I think they fit Wallflower's table."

Bernard simply started nibbling on a piece of kale, making Sunset chuckle. "Yeah. You're right, I think she'll like it too."

End Chapter

Barring Destiny (A Pony Named Nope — Status: Depends on the Portals)

Sunset's Isekai
Barring Destiny (A Pony Named Nope — Status: Depends on the Portals)
By Wanderer D & Nyerguds

"And stay out!" Nope's dad yelled. A swarm of tiny four-legged creatures with red hats galloped out the doorway, desperate to escape his relentless broom. With a noise of jingling hat bells and squeaky curses they hopped and clambered down the stairs of the apartment building's stairwell.

"Freaking hippognomes," the stallion grumbled. He turned to his daughter, who was dutifully helping him sweep the little pests outside. "I just hope they won't nest in the stairwell." He cricked his neck, gave the living room one last critical scan to ensure he'd gotten all stragglers, and finally closed the door to the stairwell with a satisfying click. "Ah well. That'd be the landlord's problem."

He smiled at his daughter and gave a small sigh. "It's always something, isn't it?"

The little alicorn looked up at her dad. She was six years old now, and she had started to realise that the stuff that happened to them wasn't how the world was supposed to work. Magic talking mirrors, singing woodland critters, time travellers and swirling portals to other worlds weren't supposed to pop up in a fourth floor apartment. And she had started to realise that all these things came to her.

"I didn't mean to go in," Nope said, staring at the floor. "It was just there, and then I was through, and then I ran back but they came after me!"

Her dad grabbed her into a tight but gentle hug. "Hey, now, don't look so glum. I didn't mean it like that. It's not your fault, Nope. You never asked for this." He gave her a soft smile. "You got back. That's the important part, all right?"

Nope nodded, leaning her head against him. He always managed to make her feel better.

"Now, come on, filly," her dad said. "We've had enough excitement for today. Let's get you into bed, all right?"

Nope nodded. The hippognome invasion had taken a while to get rid of, and it was way past her bedtime.

Nope clambered out of bed and grumbled softly. Her dad had warned her about drinking right before going to bed, and now she was feeling the inevitable effects. Still half-asleep, she crossed the hall and walked into the door at the other side. Something jingled as she pushed open the door; a hippognome had probably lost its hat in the bathroom. Those tiny menaces had rampaged through the whole apartment, after all. She closed the door behind her.

"Oh?" she heard a female voice say. "Well, what do we have here? Welc—"

Nope gritted her teeth. This again? "Daaaad!" she yelled. "There's someone in the bathroom!"

She looked up to see what the latest menace to invade her home was, and blinked. Her eyes widened. "This isn't—"

She was standing in a bar. The kind of place her dad went to sometimes, where he bought those neat-looking brightly-coloured drinks which he never allowed her to taste.

"Oh no. No, no, no... It happened again." She looked behind her, ready to sprint back, but stopped. There was no sign of any swirling portal. "Where is it?" she said, panicked. "Where's the portal?!" She frantically moved her horn around, trying to pick up any trace of the portal's magic, but felt nothing.

"I'm stuck..." she said, curling into a ball, her wide panicked eyes darting around in a vain attempt to find some trace of a portal to bring her home. "How do I get back!?"

Sunset studied the alicorn filly with some surprise, wondering at the reaction. Normally, guests were slightly confused, but given that they had walked in through the door, usually knew that it was the same way out. What had this filly gone through so far that she'd react this way? And an alicorn out of all possible guests. Her first thought had been that this was none other than filly Celestia, but the mane colors were different, even if it was pretty wavy.

"Hey, calm down, little filly," Sunset said gently. "Don't worry, I can get you back home, it's really not a problem." She smiled gently. "This is… well, my bar, but I also serve other things. How about I get you some hot cocoa, we clean up those tears and get you back home?"

The filly looked at Sunset, eyes wide, but seemingly not actually frightened by her appearance. “Um...” She looked around the room with an embarrassed look on her face. “Do you have a bathroom here?”

"Sure!" Sunset pointed down to the door at the end of the bar. "Through that entrance, second door on the right."

“Okay-thank-you-tall-lady!” the filly shouted as she fled towards the door.

"Huh," Sunset muttered, turning over to start preparing the hot chocolate. "Odd filly." She hummed one of Twilight's songs as she poured out the different milks and chocolate shavings, making sure the temperature was right as she slowly stirred the contents with a tiny whisk.

By the time she heard the filly come out of the restroom, the marshmallow was already browned, the waffle cracker was in, and the chocolate was waiting on the bar for her newest guest.

The filly emerged from the back door and walked over to the bar. This time, her looking around was more curious, and not panicked at all. She looked at Sunset. “So… you’re sure you can get me home?”

"Yep. One hundred percent," Sunset replied. "All you need to do is go back that hallway entrance, and open the door. It will take you back home, not a second past the time you left. So how about it?" she said, nodding at the hot chocolate. "It's my favorite recipe. I hope you like marshmallows."

The filly glanced back at the door. “Oh. It’s a door-portal.” She nodded, and turned to Sunset. “I had that before.” She finally focused on the treat put before her, and smiled. “Thank you, tall lady!” The marshmallow was swiftly picked out of the drink and chewed up; clearly she had no objection to it.

"Anyway, I'm Sunset Shimmer, very nice to meet you." Sunset said, leaning back so she could take in the little alicorn as she drank her chocolate. "And this is my bar, I call it "Sunset's Isekai", and that little spider in the habitat over there is my pet, Bernard. So, what’s your name?"

“Nice to meet you too,” the filly said meekly. “I’m Nope.”

Sunset arched an eyebrow. "Nope? That's… is that your actual name?"

Nope frowned. “Um. There’s a long name too, but my dad doesn’t like using it. It’s No-ble Pin-i-ons. But my dad said I should just say ‘Nope’ to people, because everyone’s always asking me things, and that’s the best answer.”

"Ah, I guess that makes some sort of sense," 'it totally doesn't' Sunset said. "And you seem familiar with being suddenly away from home, huh? I take it that's why he insists you do that?"

Nope nodded. “Today we had hippognomes. They’re like, tiny fat ponies with red floppy hats. I fell over my train toy and then there was a portal and then there were hippognomes saying I had to become their princess,” she said. “I said ‘nope’, and they got all angry, but the portal was still open, so I just ran back through.” She slumped down and leaned her chin on the bar. “And then we had hippognomes in the living room, and then the portal closed, of course.” She looked up at Sunset and gave a weak smile. “I’m just glad it wasn’t Pictsies.”

"I'm fortunate enough that my bar doesn't allow them entry," Sunset said. "Nothing against them, but there's a limit with how much I can put up with the excuse of: 'I'm already dead so I can do anything.'" She smirked. "Especially when I have a ghost living here half the time, and she has manners."

“A ghost?” Nope asked. “I’ve never seen a ghost before.” She peered over the photos hanging on the walls. “Did all those people come here? Hey, that’s Princess Celestia! You know her?”

Sunset grinned. "Oh, I know them well! That's one Princess Celestia, but I do know other alicorns too. There's 'Princess' Nyx. And that's her mom Princess Twilight. And that one over there is Cadance, and that other one is Cozy Glow, who's not an alicorn anymore…" She pointed out as she went. "Most places will have Cadance, Celestia, Luna and Twilight at least. Oh, and Flurry Heart."

“I dunno those others,” Nope said, “but I know Celestia and Luna, and Cadance, and Twilight. Dad says Celestia is a scheming... something. Um. He said I shouldn’t repeat that word. I don’t think he likes the princesses very much.”

Sunset nodded. "Hm, well, I'm not sure all of the Celestias I've met are scheming b—ad words." She cleared her throat. "But, he must have his reasons. Sounds like he worries about you, if Celestia keeps involving herself."

“I dunno. They were at our door a few times, but my dad sent them away again. He says he can take care of me but I think the princesses don’t believe him.” She gave Sunset a defiant look. “But he’s the best dad! He chased the time travellers away!”

Sunset felt the other eyebrow slowly lift on her face. "Time travellers." She pulled out another stool from behind the bar and sat down. "No wonder he's paranoid. So… Pictsies, Time Travelers, Princesses…" She shook her head. "One day, I will introduce you to Ranma Saotome." She stopped to consider that. "You know what, probably not. Especially if his dad is around. Anyway, it seems you're… going to lead an interesting life whether you want to or not."

“Myeah...” Nope said, nodding. She grabbed her cup in her forehooves and drank the last of her chocolate milk. “But dad says adventure is a lot of work, and not much fun, and anyone who puts a filly into that is… uh, more bad words.” She smiled. “This is the nicest portal I’ve been through. You didn’t say anything I had to say ‘nope’ to.”

"Well," Sunset smirked. "I did ask you your name."

Nope grinned at her. “But you gave me hot cocoa!” She suddenly looked worried. “Uh… but this is a bar, and I don’t have bits. Do you want me to get my dad?” She shook her head. “No, he won’t let me come back in. He hates portals. He’d probably try to set your door on fire or something.”

"Huh." Sunset hummed. "I… don't think he'd actually damage it. And the drink is on me, don't worry… but I don't think it would be responsible of me to tell you to not tell your dad." She tapped her chin. "Why doesn't he like portals?" She frowned. "And why are portals an issue in the first place?"

Nope gave her a level stare. “I told you, there’s hippognomes! And breezies, and pictsies, and singing bunnies!”

"Ah." Sunset fidgeted. "So it's not just portals. It's a bunch of them." She nodded gently, with a small smile. "So… they ask you to do things in every single one of them?"

Nope nodded. “Well, the other time I had a door portal like you have, I was in some shop selling flutes and guitars and stuff. The seller there just wanted me to take something. But my dad found the door and came in and told him he would burn the shop if he tried that again.”

Sunset crossed her arms. "Your dad is apparently genre savvy." She chuckled. "Still, it does sound like he's saved you a lot of trouble." She glanced around. "My bar is a bit different. People come here to relax and talk. Other than a few groups of multiversal adventurers who meet here occasionally, no one is sent on quests or missions. Your dad might still disapprove, but I think if he was ever going to give me a chance, he'd need to at least know. Plus, if we don't tell him, and he found out he will never trust me either."

“I’ll tell him tomorrow,” Nope said. She yawned. “I wanna go back to bed. Dad told me you can’t use time travel to cheat bed time, and I’m tired.”

"He is a wise pony," Sunset said with a short nod. "Here, let me give you this, in case you want to come back." She slid a silver business card to Nope. "That will help the bar come to you if you ever want a break."

Nope gave the card a critical look, then floated it off the bar in her magic. “Thank you. But I’m not sure if my dad will let me. Even if I tell him you’re super nice.” She slid off the bar stool and looked up at Sunset, and briefly leaned her head against Sunset’s leg. “You really are super nice. Thank you for the hot cocoa.”

Sunset chuckled. "Alright, it's your choice kiddo, and you're welcome anytime."

Smiling, and with the silver card in her magical aura, Nope walked out and closed the door behind her.

Sunset sighed, standing up and walking around the bar to start cleaning the mug. "Well, that's one unusual filly. What a dad, though," she muttered as she turned on the faucet to rinse it. She paused when she heard the bell chiming again, and put the mug down, turning to face her next customer. "Welcome to Sunset's Isekai! My name is… Nope?!"

The filly stood in the doorway, her hind legs held together uncomfortably. "Um," she said, "I think I drank too much hot cocoa, and my bathroom door was gone again. Can your card also make your door not show up?"

Sunset laughed a little. "Um, yeah, just put it away when you're in your room, I'll make sure to get the bar out of the way. You can use mine for now, or go back, your choice."

“But I’m not holding your card!” Nope shouted, before once again disappearing in the door in the back.

While the filly was in the restroom, Sunset glared at the roof. For a moment, she could almost feel a sheepish shrug from her bar. "Now you listen to me," she said firmly, "I know you like playing games, but this filly is going home to sleep. Understand? You can't just keep opening up for her!"

There was a general sense of frustration, then resignation.

Sunset kept her eyes warily on the roof, as if expecting it to say something. Which of course it wouldn't.

Eventually the door to the restroom opened again, and Sunset motioned for Nope to follow her to the door, where she opened it into Nope’s home, right in front of her bedroom door. "I've told the bar to stop it. So… it should."

“It’s probably just me, you know,” Nope grumbled. “It keeps happening.”

"Well, this is my bar," Sunset whispered, kneeling to be at eye level. “I'll check in a moment if we're still here, and if we are, I'll take over, okay? Now, your dad did say it was bedtime, so let's not make him angry at either of us, okay?"

Nope nodded. “Okay.” She sat down on her haunches and gave Sunset a hug, and once again walked out the door.

"Good night," Sunset whispered again, waving gently before standing up and closing the door. She waited a few seconds, while all around her a small feeling of embarrassment started permeating the building. "Oh… come on." She risked opening the door a little and peeked out, seeing Nope's room again across the corridor, with the little filly presumably already in bed. She gently closed the door, with a small smile that turned into an angry frown when it was completely closed. She gave the floorboards a gentle kick. "Come on. It's time to go somewhere else. I'm sure someone out there is using their card."

She felt the shift and opened the door. She stared silently at the twisted and unnatural, yet oddly organic shapes that formed the sunken city of R'lyeh for a few moments before nodding in satisfaction. "Back to normal." She sighed and turned to walk deeper into the bar when she realized something.

"Dammit. I forgot to ask for a picture!"

On a perfectly normal spring afternoon, two teenage ponies walked home from school.

“Come on, Nope!” Sunshine said, looking back at her friend. “What’s keeping you?”

“Hold on,” Nope said, looking into a dark, narrow alley. A smile slowly crept onto her face. “A door just appeared here.”

Sunshine raised an eyebrow and walked back to her friend. “What, like, spontaneously?”

Nope nodded. “Mmhm.” She walked towards the door, closely followed by her friend.

Sunshine shook her head. ”I thought you specifically stayed away from places like that.”

Nope looked at the familiar cutie mark on the door and smiled at her friend. “Oh, I do.” She pushed open the door with an excited glitter in her eyes. “But this place is an exception.” The two ponies walked inside, and were greeted by a friendly voice.

"Welcome to Sunset's Isekai!"

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Crossover with the ever-amusing story: A Pony Named Nope by Nyerguds!

No Mare is an Island (Empty Horizons — Ongoing)

Sunset's Isekai
No Mare is an Island (Empty Horizons — Ongoing)
By Wanderer D & Goldenwing

Rainbow Dash looked up from the wingblades cradled between her forelegs as the door to the little cabin cracked open.

Applejack poked her head in at an angle, one hoof held to her hat. "Rainbow? Y’all busy?"

Rainbow shrugged, brandishing the oil-soaked cloth she had pinned between one blade and her hoof. "Kinda. What’s up?"

"Flint and I were gonna go out and get some drinks," Applejack said. She pushed the door open wider, revealing the burly white-coated stallion standing out in the hall. "Figured I’d check and see if ya wanted to tag along."

Rainbow pursed her lips, turning her attention back to the cloth and rubbing it along the blade perhaps a bit harder than necessary. "Sure you two want me coming? I’d hate to get in the way of your fun."

She couldn’t see Applejack’s face, but it was easy to imagine her expression from her exasperated sigh. "Rainbow, c’mon. Celestia knows y’all need to relax as much as we do, and them darn blades ain’t goin’ anywhere. Do ya really need to fuss with ’em every mornin’ and night?"

"Sea Sabre says I should," Rainbow said curtly, keeping her eye on her work. "If I take care of my weapons, they’ll take care of me."

Flintlock snorted, his gravelly voice grating against her ears. "Th’ bit Sabre neglected t’ mention was takin’ care of yerself. That steel’ll last twelve hours without yer tender lovin’, but th’ Argo’s gonna be good ’n pretty by mornin’, and it could be weeks before we tie up anywhere with a decent bar." He paused, and when Rainbow looked she saw him watching her with a lopsided grin. "So ye gonna come explore th’ free deck with us, or do ye wanna hunch over yer gear mopin’ all night?"

Rainbow shot a skeptical look towards Applejack. The cowpony offered her an encouraging smile, and after a few more seconds of deliberation Rainbow felt her resistance wane. She set her wingblades aside with a begrudging sigh before standing up and stretching her legs. "Alright, fine. As long as you two don’t get too familiar."

"Do ye hear this mare?" Flint looked down to Applejack with mock insult in his voice. "Th’ way she puts it, ye’d think we ain’t got an ounce of self-control."

"Y’all ain’t got no self-control." Applejack smirked up at him as she pushed him gently back with a hoof. "And I ain’t plannin’ on gettin’ sloshed legless, so don’t ya go gettin’ any ideas."

Rainbow groaned as she stepped out into the hall, shutting the door behind her with a leg. "Oh, I regret this already."

The Orichalcum was a big ship, and despite spending the past two days sharing a cabin with Applejack while they waited for the Argo to be repaired, Rainbow still sometimes found herself peering into doorways and through windows with open-mouthed awe, wondering at every new hall they turned into. The rumble of the engines and the deep, rhythmic ticking of the great gears hidden within the hull was a constant companion, always waiting beneath the chatter of passing crewponies or the chugging and hissing of whatever steam-driven machinery might be hidden behind any given door. Rainbow kept the wall close on her left as they trotted through the halls, protecting her blind side, and every now and then she’d take a glance over just to check nothing had suddenly appeared there.

It wasn’t too long a walk to their destination. Even on an airship the size of the Orichalcum, nothing was more than twenty minutes away if you moved with purpose. Soon they were climbing a lengthy stairwell running the height of the ship, the glittering empty horizon visible through the windows painted a warm orange by the setting sun, and with one last burst of effort they arrived.

The ‘free deck,’ as Flint called it, was far more open and spacious than most of the ship. Where elsewhere the designers seemed to be straining to squeeze every last inch of space out of the halls, here it was actually possible to take more than five steps from one wall before hitting something hard. Small shops and bars competed for the limited attention of any crew enjoying their time off, with colorful signs advertising cheap drinks or valuable trinkets.

The bars by far received the most business, many of them forgoing walls entirely in favor of displaying their bright interiors freely to passers-by. Rainbow pursed her lips as Flintlock and Applejack stepped into the thin crowd without hesitation, already discussing which establishment to visit first.

Rainbow quickened her pace, coming up on Applejack’s right and leaning into her ear. "I didn’t think it would be so busy."

"Neither did I, sugar cube, but I reckon there’s a lotta ponies on this ship." Applejack walked a little closer, and Rainbow relaxed a bit at the feel of her friend’s warmth brushing against her blind side. "See anythin’ ya like?"

Rainbow grimaced, scanning her options. Truthfully, none of them looked especially appealing to her. They were all too busy, too open, and she couldn’t imagine being able to relax in them no matter how many drinks she had in her. Her ears perked up as she picked out an outlier—a smooth wooden door stained red like sunset, framed in an arch of stone squeezed into the slim space between two competing bars. It felt almost alien aboard a ship filled with so much iron and silver, and something about the polished crystal shaped into a blazing sun on its surface seemed to call to her.

"How about that one?" Rainbow nudged Applejack’s hoof, pointing with a wing.

"Hay, where did that thing come from?" Applejack let out a thoughtful hum. "It certainly does look mighty invitin’."

"Ach, I wouldn’t get yer hopes up," Flint rumbled. "My bet’s th’ place spent all their budget on th’ fancy wood ‘n stone, with nothin’ left fer th’ actual bar. Just look at it! I probably couldn’t even turn sideways without brushin’ my tail on th’ wall in there."

"Couldn’t hurt to check it out," Applejack said. "Y’know it’s the little, overlooked places that have all the heart anyways."

"Bah, fine. But I get next pick if this one’s dry."

Rainbow led the way, ears forward as she pushed the wooden door open and stepped through, a small bell tinkling overhead. The entrance to the bar was narrow inside, but once past the hallway it seemed far wider than it should’ve been, and the corner of her mouth pulled up into a small smile as she took in the warm colors and the cozy space. It looked completely deserted—exactly what she was looking for.

Then her eyes fell on the creature behind the bar, and her eye shot wide open.

It was tall, with a long mane of brilliant red and gold, and dressed in well-laundered black and white. It was facing away from them, humming some tune as its body swayed along to the beat of the jukebox, its soft claws deftly at work organizing bottles on the shelves.

"Applejack," Rainbow whispered, her wings half-flared at her sides. "What is that?"

"Don’t ask me, gal," Applejack whispered back. "Flint, y’all got any idea?"

"Aye, I know exactly what it is," Flintlock hissed. "It’s some richling’s toy, put on display where it can awe us with its rarity and price, and I’ll be damned if I give anyone the satisfaction of thinkin’ I’m impressed."

Rainbow arched a brow as she turned to look back at the tall stallion. "What?"

"It’s like that griffon, eh?" Flint nodded sagely, narrowing his eyes. "They pay its weight in bits t’ have somethin’ unique at their beck ’n call."

"Do ya think it talks?" Applejack whispered, glancing back.

"I think it’s got a wall full of bottles, ’n if it can’t pour me a drink, I’ll find someone that can."

Flint brushed past them, taking a seat at the bar, and with a glance back towards Rainbow and a resigned shrug, Applejack followed suit.

Rainbow grimaced. She would’ve preferred just a regular pony behind the bar, but then nothing could ever be easy anymore, could it? Shuffling her wings against her side and wiping the curiosity from her face, Rainbow sat to Applejack’s right and joined her companions in watching the thing behind the bar dance to its own tune.

Cleaning up the bar after particularly hard week was always a good way for Sunset to let her mind drift and lose herself on the mundanity of performing simple tasks, like reorganizing the bottles, or checking the inventory. As the bar's clientele had grown, so had her social circle, and she had rediscovered the joys of writing snail mail (or scrolls) would always come easier to her with a less cluttered location to provide distractions.

True, most of the magical constructs she had devised would take care of basic things, but doing it manually had a certain charm in addition to allowing her to just enjoy the day and listen to the music of the places she had visited.

The silver chime announced the arrival of a new guest (or guests), but Sunset's mind was still on the latest CD she had obtained from a certain Twilight Sparkle who was totally not hot. She sensed more than saw the guests take a seat behind her and finished re-arranging the bottles before turning around. Their conversation was telling enough as it was.

She blinked at the ponies in front of her, taking in their appearance for a second before smiling widely. "Hello, welcome to Sunset's Isekai. I'm Sunset Shimmer." She stared at the stallion in the eye. "And I'm no richling's toy, thank you."

The stallion let out a disinterested grunt, eyes already focused on the bottles behind her. "Aye, that’s what I’d think ye’d say."

"Flint," AJ chided, nudging him with a hoof. She looked up at Sunset with a sincere, if a little confused, smile. "You’ll have to forgive him. He ain’t real good at first impressions."

"Nor second," Sunset piped in, "but if he was able to walk in here I guess I can deal with a bit of xenophobic attitude."

She studied the trio. Rainbow Dash—although she was sitting next to Applejack—was a bit guarded, and AJ was sitting comfortably close to the stallion next to her. They all looked worse for the wear, and even wore familiar-looking clothes. A quick check revealed no known badges, and they didn't even appear to be SG1… hay, not even a "Vigilo Confido" insignia.

If her guests were military it wasn't big on insignias, or maybe they were mechanics? But their looks didn't match what she'd expect. No grease stains, or tools. It seemed intended to just cover them more than anything else. At the same time—this Rainbow Dash wasn’t quite like the other one with the metal prosthetic wing; that Dashie had seemed almost inured to her injuries, while this one, with the claw-like scars across her face and an eyepatch that made Sunset wince internally, looked like she had a lot on her mind.

Whenever Equestria was at war Sunset's heart ached to see what it did to the ponies closest to her. It wasn't exactly her friends but… having lived through quite a few of those places, she could only shudder at the thought of what might happen to them.

The bar had definitely appeared at the right time. They really needed a drink. Well, better start with the easy ones.

"Here you go," she said, reaching under the counter to pull out two bottles of Sweet Apple Acres Cider, placing them in front of Rainbow Dash and Applejack. "First one is on the house. You look like you need one."

While the two mares stared down from her to the drinks with curious eyes, she studied the stallion. Taller and burlier than most ponies she'd seen before, he was basically a tank. "You… I don't know. I sense a slight hostility from you. Not used to seeing other creatures around?" She tapped her chin. "Well, there's few ice walls a Pan Galactic Gargle Blaster will not break through. How does that sound, big guy?"

"I ain’t never heard of any Pan Galactic Gargle Blaster, but seein’ as we’re doin’ first rounds free—" he shrugged, raising a hoof to the bar and beckoning "—I’ll take a chance on ye."

"Y’know, funny thing," Applejack began slowly. "My family used to have an apple farm." She reached out with a hoof, picking up the bottle with a distant sadness. "Had the same name as what’s on this here bottle."

"This is not your usual bar," Sunset said gently, as she prepared the blaster for the stallion's benefit. This Applejack hadn't been back to the Acres in a while. Possibly years. Either due to this possible war, or being exiled or some other reason, this was still something from home… and something that brought back heavy emotions. "My bar is a place between worlds and possibilities. It's a place where any creature from anywhere, anytime, any world… can come to relax and drink."

"Ah, hell," the big stallion—Flint, AJ had called him—grumbled. "This is one of those bars."

Applejack held up a hoof, silencing him. With a shaky motion she twisted the cap off the bottle, letting it rattle against the bar. She lifted the bottle to her muzzle, pausing as the pale mist drifting from within drifted over her nose, and put it to her lips.

Her eyes widened, and Sunset couldn’t help but smile at the way the mare regarded the bottle as she held it out before her.

"This is—" Applejack blinked, the corners of her lips twitching up as she let out a breathy laugh. "This is my family’s cider."

"What? No way." Rainbow popped the cap off her bottle with undisguised skepticism. A shiver passed through her as she took a gulp, wings flaring wide open. "Whoa."

"None of that Pan Galactic Gargle Blaster for him, miss. He’ll be drinkin’ Apple Family brew tonight." Applejack slid her bottle over to Flint, ignoring his surprised expression. She was taking in the bar as if for the first time, her eyes passing over the many portraits hung on the walls. "Just who did y’all say ya were, again?"

"Sunset Shimmer, former apprentice to Celestia," Sunset said retrieving another bottle for Applejack. "Depending on your timeline, if Twilight Sparkle ever went through the mirror the Princess had hidden in Canterlot, she'd met me." She glanced at Flint. "And before you say anything, I'm actually a unicorn. I changed shape when I crossed into another universe, but if I stepped out there, I'd look like a unicorn again, cutie mark and everything."

"Timelines? Universes?" Applejack frowned, shaking her head. "I don’t get it."

Flint let out a sigh as he looked down at the bottle of cider before him. "Ye know, I was just startin’ t’ think my life was gettin’ back to some kinda normal."

"This is like that Daring Do book, isn’t it?" Rainbow said. Her brow grew harder as she scanned the pictures hung around her.

"Daring Do and the Metztli Mirrors." Sunset nodded. The pegasus turned to her with a sharp glare, and she offered up an uneasy smile.

"Y’all mean ya heard of this before?" Applejack asked.

"There’s hundreds of us, AJ. Thousands, I dunno." Rainbow spoke bitterly, her lip pulling up into a barely restrained snarl. "All those pictures up there? They come from Equestrias just like ours, with ponies just like us, except they get to be happy. And everything we’ve gone through? Everything Twilight’s going through?" Her last words came out in a low growl, her one-eyed glare fixed on Sunset. "It’s just bad luck."

Applejack stared at her friend with wide eyes. "Rainbow—"

"Guess it wasn’t enough just to suffer it all, huh?" Rainbow seethed. "Now the world wants to rub just how screwed up my life is into the one eye I have left. Whatever. Thanks for the cider, I guess."

Rainbow shoved herself away from the bar, sliding out of her seat and retreating to the table in the far corner. She scowled as she took a seat there, back to the wall, the bottle of Sweet Apple Acres cider nursed between both forelegs.

Applejack sighed. She looked back to Sunset with an apologetic grimace. "She’s, uh, dealin’ with some things. It ain’t personal."

"Mare acts like she invented loss," Flint grumbled, taking another sip from his bottle. "This ain’t too bad, by th’ way."

Sunset shrugged. "No worries. You'd be surprised how many people come here where things are a lot worse than the pictures show." She pulled out a bottle of cider for herself. "Anyway, you guys are what I call "personal guests." That means we've got the bar to ourselves. No interruptions. Hope you don't mind if I drink one myself, it's quality stuff." She grinned. "So, what type of place are you all at right now? From what she said there's quite a lot happening."

"Shoot, I dunno where to start." Applejack reached up to take her hat off, placing it gently on the countertop. "Guess all Equestria’s underwater. Is that normal?"

"Only where you're all seaponies," Sunset said. "It's not… a normal situation otherwise, no." She bit her lip. "How did it happen? Did Celestia and the others make it?" She grimaced, glancing in the direction of the door. "Believe it or not, I don't always know where I'll end up, and it's… sometimes really shocking how different things are."

Applejack shook her head, eyes still lingering on the pictures. "Just us, I’m afraid. Us and the other gals, y’know? Well—" she paused, lips quirking to one side "—I guess Princess Luna’s still alive? She’s under some kinda somethin’, but Twi’s workin’ on it. Princess Celestia, I don’t even know. Say, is that, uh—" she pointed, and Sunset looked back to see her picture of Pear Butter and Bright Mac. "That looks like my parents."

Sunset smiled, and waved her hand, levitating the picture from the wall so it floated over to her. She turned it around and put it flat on the bar for Applejack to look at. "Yep. Pear Butter and Bright Mac… that's you and Rarity from my world with them." She cleared her throat. "Back there you two are an item."

Applejack arched a brow. "Me and her, huh? Dunno if I could quite see that. Either way, uh, ‘my’ Rarity ended up gettin’ hitched to some duke’s son." She brushed a hoof over the image of her parents, a soft smile tugging at her lips. "Guess it’s good to know they’re happy, somewhere out there."

Flint let out a thoughtful grunt as he leaned over to look at the picture. "Yer ma’s got some good looks on ’er."

Applejack blinked. She looked up at him with an exasperated shake of her head. "If I thought y’all were the kind of stallion to try and compliment me for my own good, I’d smack ya for that shoddy delivery, but I know ya ain’t, so." There was a thump under the bar, and Flint let out a stiff grunt. "Quit sizin’ up my ma!"

Sunset grinned. "Anyway, if you look at that poster with the Twilight that's a mix between you and me, you're her manager and also her trainer. She got into lifting weights thanks to you." She shook her head. "There's always something new out there… I'm just very lucky to be able to meet so many people, and maybe chat with them for a while. Heh. If you can believe it, the first other me that I met was dating Gilda."

Applejack’s eyes widened, and she stole a quick glance back at Rainbow Dash, who seemed to have put a fresh scowl on her face. "That’s sweet and all, darlin’, but I’d be careful mentionin’ any griffons till RD cools down a bit. On account of, y’know." She did an exaggerated wink with her left eye.

"Ah," Sunset said, glancing apologetically at Rainbow Dash, who didn't seem to notice. "Sorry, I didn't know. As you can imagine with how different things are in each world, sometimes it's too easy to let slip something sensitive." She cleared her throat. "So what’s your deal, Flint?"

"Deal?" He echoed, lowering his bottle back to the bar. "I ain’t got any deal. I’m just here fer th’ cider."

Sunset blinked. "Well, I guess it is a bar after all." She shook her head. "In any case, 'deal' is a slang way of asking what is it that you do, or like to do. Are you an accountant? A warrior? A chef? How come you're hanging out with Applejack and Rainbow Dash?" She glanced at Applejack. "Hanging out is still a word you use, right? Otherwise I might have to talk like when I met Drax."

"I’m a salvage diver." Flint grunted, pushing his now-empty bottle away. "And I’m stuck with these two cause my team’re th’ ones that dug ’em up out of th’ ruins of Old Canterlot." He shot Applejack a sidelong look. "Ruins that apparently were hidin’ a portal t’ a whole ‘nother dimension, and who knows what other fancy finds, but I guess sometimes ye get rich and sometimes ye get trouble."

Applejack rolled her eyes. "This big brute never quits talkin’ bout salvage." Flint opened his mouth as if to add something, but she cut him off. "Or guns, yes. I know."

"Ha. You should see the guns Rarity was carrying in this one world," Sunset said, grinning. "Beautifully crafted things. One of them even had magic bullets she could use."

"I got magic bullets," Flint said, straightening up. "Real satisfyin’ crack ’n flash on impact. Just about brought a dragon down a few weeks ago."

"Yeah, and then he just about melted y’all into your armor," Applejack quipped. "We’d all’ve been toast if Twilight hadn’t showed up."

"Ach." Flint tapped at his empty bottle insistently as he spoke. "I’d rather face th’ dragon on my own than get ’Light involved again. This whole trip’s a suicide mission."

"I take it dragons are not on the 'friendly' list anymore?" Sunset grimaced and took a sip of her cider, mulling on the flavor for a moment. "No Spike? No Ember?"

"Well, the dragon was Spike, actually." Applejack sighed as she finished off her bottle. "It’s complicated. Can I get another bottle? I got bits." Flint let out a grunt. "Yeah, and one for him too."

Sunset cringed. "That… can't have been easy," she whispered, reaching down for another pair of bottles. She put them on the table. "He… didn't recognize you?"

"Would be damned impressive if he did," Flint grumbled. "After bein’ stuck in th’ dark fer however long it’s been."

"He ain’t himself anymore," Applejack said, pulling her bottle closer and twisting the top off. "So all Equestria’s underwater, right? And there’s this corruption or somethin’ down there, and it messes with your mind. We hardly recognized him back in Canterlot, he was big as a barn and snarlin’ somethin’ fierce."

"That's…" Sunset shuddered. "Not good."

"That ain’t even the worst of it," Applejack continued. "Twilight’s caught it too, somehow. Poor gal’s been hearin’ this voice in her head, tellin’ her to do things. Some bounty hunters got a hold of her and she just about went wild, nearly cracked a whole island in two. She ran off, and for a bit we thought she was dead.

"We found her in Canterlot a few days later, talkin’ to herself, fangs growin’ out of her muzzle and eyes like slits." She shook her head before raising the cider to her lips and taking a long draw. "She’d actually named the thing. Started callin’ it Midnight. And then she ran off again, up north, talkin’ about letters she found from her brother."

"So now we’re flyin’ north," Flint said, popping his bottle open. "T’ th’ ice. Where there’s no salvage, and at least one crazy wyrd that could kill us all if say one wrong word."

"We’ll have to make sure we remember and leave y’all behind, then," Applejack muttered.

"Do you… have a plan?" Sunset asked gently. "I mean… knowing Twilight, she probably started trying to find a cure or something. Did she give you any clues? Is this something that can be cured?"

"It better be."

Sunset blinked, looking over to where Rainbow had spoken up from the back of the room.

"Y-yeah." Applejack grimaced. "Didn’t turn out that way for Owloysius."

Sunset leaned back. "Yeah… that—I really don't envy your position." She looked from Applejack to Rainbow Dash, unsure of what to say if anything. "So… is the cider hitting the right spot at least?" she offered, a small, unsure smile on her face. "Or do you want one of the special brews?"

"Nah, this is exactly what I need right now." Applejack looked down at her bottle with a pensive frown, and for a long moment nobody said anything. Flint took another sip from his drink, staring stoically straight ahead. In the back of the room, Sunset saw Rainbow’s pursed lips quivering, her mane casting a dark shadow over her one good eye.

"Say, Flint," Applejack said. "Y’all remember that drinkin’ contest we had with that keg of your family’s stuff?"

Flint glanced in her direction, narrowing his eyes. "Aye."

"Well, seems only fair that we try again now we’ve got some of mine, don’t it?"

Flint arched a brow. "If ye wanted a rematch, ye didn’t have t’ wait fer us t’ find a magic bar fer it."

Applejack grinned tentatively. She turned back to Sunset, fishing a bag of bits out of a pocket on her uniform and dropping it on the bar. "Just keep ‘em comin’, Sunset. Maybe with my family’s help, I can steal my pride back from this stallion."

"Heh." Sunset shook her head. "Never change, AJ." She fished out a dozen more bottles and placed them on the counter. "If you need more, just let me know alright?"

Leaving Flint and Applejack passed out on their table (with the bottles each had drank neatly stacked next to them, just in case they woke up and wanted to continue their game), Sunset decided it was about time she checked on Rainbow Dash. So far the brooding mare had limited herself to ordering the occasional bottle of cider once she was done with the previous one, but she hadn't attempted to join the pair of earth ponies in their contest.

'Just as well,' Sunset thought, 'these two were drinking enough for six ponies.'

Deciding that the pegasus might feel more comfortable if they both had something in hand or hoof, Sunset wondered briefly what she wanted to drink. Not that she didn't love Sweet Apple Acres cider, but she needed something a bit firmer for herself.

After some thought, she made herself a Wisconsin Old Fashioned and headed over to the table where Rainbow Dash was still brooding. While it was always fun talking to happier customers, she still had the nagging feeling that her bar had brought Sunset here for Rainbow Dash. "Hey Dash, mind if I sit with you? Those two might need some time alone."

"If they wanted time alone, they wouldn’t’ve come here, or dragged me along." Rainbow shifted, putting Sunset squarely on her right side. "But whatever."

'That's as good as an invitation I'll get,' Sunset thought. "Do you want anything else to drink before I sit down?"

Rainbow glanced up to the bar, squinting at the bottles on display behind it. "Have you, uh—" she hesitated, her voice breaking "—got anything from Cloudsdale?"

Sunset had to think for a second. "I could whip you up an Everfree Cloud. They were serving those at a bar one time I went there. Ever had one of those?"

Rainbow looked up to meet Sunset’s eye for the first time, and for a moment it seemed she even forgot to scowl. "That’d be cool."

Sunset set down her drink on the table and headed over to the bar, fishing a hurricane glass and the simple ingredients and pouring them over the vanilla ice cream that served as a base for the drink. Once the ice cream had started melting a little, it would create the signature cloud effect that gave the Everfree Cloud its name. She gently slid a straw into it and took the cocktail over to the table, taking care to keep within sight of Rainbow Dash's right eye and set it on the table. "Here you go, Dash."

"I haven’t told you my name." Rainbow pushed her unfinished cider aside, grabbing the new drink and cradling it between her hooves. She looked down at it, mouth open as if to drink, hovering an inch away from the straw. "You talk to me like we’re friends."

"Well, we are, sort of," Sunset said, getting comfortable. This was the table she usually sat in with Lena to study magic, although she was usually sitting where Rainbow Dash was right now. "A long, long time ago, I left Equestria and went to another world, where there were… human versions of all of you. I wasn't exactly your friend, to be honest, until Twilight visited and… taught me about friendship."

She summoned the picture from the graduation, setting it so that Rainbow Dash wouldn't have to turn her head to look at it. "See? That's me, and that's you… that one there is Applejack, and Pinkie and another Twilight… and of course Fluttershy."

While Rainbow Dash studied the picture, Sunset sampled her Old Fashioned. "Those are your versions that I got to know first… After that, I've been to many worlds where you've done different things. Become Captain of the Wonderbolts… or a Special Ops soldier in a war. I've met you as a human and pony, and even Changeling, if you can believe it." She nodded at the several pictures. "You have many friends across the multiverse, and one constant is that in all worlds, in one way or another, you keep being awesome."

"Captain of the Wonderbolts?" Rainbow’s voice was soft. Her jaw worked side to side, and she didn’t look up from the little straw as she coughed out a single, dry laugh. "Guess even for a pony as awesome as me, there’s gotta be one world where I’m like this, huh? She gets to fly with my heroes, travel Equestria, hear ponies cheer." She shook her head. "I get to run from griffons, chase my best friend through the ruins wondering if she’s still herself, and sit around doing nothing all day."

Rainbow glanced up at the pictures, and with a start Sunset realized there was a tear dripping out from under her eyepatch. "Why me, huh? What’d I do wrong? Did I take some wrong step somewhere?" With a heavy sigh she leaned forwards and grabbed the straw in her lips, taking a long draw from the bottom of the glass. "Eugh. This is perfect."

Sunset smiled a bit sadly at Rainbow's words. She let the pony drink a bit while she considered the pictures around them. If there had been any question on who needed the heart-to-heart out of her guests, it was completely dispelled. She could empathize… Rainbow Dash's frustration and sense of inadequacy to her challenges was something she was intimately familiar with, even if not for the same reasons.

But she was not the only one though. "You didn't do anything wrong, Dash. Sometimes things just happen differently in other places, but that is outside of your control…" She licked her lips, wondering where to continue. "You see… a lot of these pictures are of ponies and creatures that had a chance to smile at the time we took them, but a lot of them… most of them… had to go through their own challenges." She gestured at one of the pictures, where she sat with a shy-smiling Wallflower. "One of them might feel like life is not worth living, but for her friends…" She pointed at Cozy Glow's picture. "Others lost everything they had before they could start becoming better ponies."

She sighed. "You got dealt a horrible hand, um, hoof… by destiny this time around, but if any of them could make it, so can Rainbow Dash."

"Have you met any Rainbows like me?" the pegasus asked, reaching up to brush at her eyepatch. "Do you know how it happened?"

Sunset shook her head. "I don't. I… can guess from a bit of conversation earlier. I figured rather than pursue that conversation with Applejack I'd rather wait and see if you wanted to share the story."

"There’s these bounty hunters." Rainbow began slowly, watching the cloudy ice cream spin in her drink as she stirred it. "One in particular—Gava."

Sunset leaned back, nodding with her head, indicating she was paying attention as she sipped her drink.

Rainbow Dash's lip curled back as she spoke the name, and she began to stir faster, spilling the drink onto the table. "We were diving in the ocean over what used to be the Everfree Forest. Or I guess Twilight was diving, really. I mostly just sat on the sub and got in the way." She shook her head. "Twilight found Princess Luna down there in some kind of… I dunno, dream coma. So we were coming back to the surface, to our ship.

"We’d left Applejack behind with a couple other crewmembers, and when we got off the sub, Gava was there. She’s a griffon, right? So she had Applejack all tied up in chains, and she had her talons at her neck, and she threatened to kill her if the rest of us didn’t turn ourselves in."

Rainbow’s wings shuffled against her back as her face twisted even further towards anger. "I thought I hated her then. I charged her, and she actually tried it—I ended up getting some of Applejack’s blood on me—but I stopped her." She snorted, lips curling up into a smirk. "It’s funny, Twilight actually could’ve saved Applejack all on her own. If I hadn’t done anything, then she probably would’ve teleported her to safety before Gava could even begin to react.

"But I couldn’t just sit there and do nothing, you know?" Rainbow looked up, meeting Sunset’s eyes. "She threatened to kill one of my best friends. So we started fighting.

"It wasn’t like anything I’d ever done before. I’d fought for sport, or wrestled, or gotten into scuffles with bullies as a filly, but it was so brutal. I guess in some way it still felt like a game to me, and I never even thought about the idea that I might lose. Until—" she looked away, her one cerise eye losing focus. "I don’t even really remember any of it, besides the pain. The taunting.

"She ate it, Sunset. Next thing I knew, I was tied up on her back, on her ship, and I was the one that needed rescuing." Rainbow blinked, her eye regaining focus as she turned back to Sunset. "She beat me, and all I did was put my friends in more danger."

Sunset nodded. "You screwed up," she said, grimacing in sympathy. "And you paid a price you never thought you would. You expected things to be back like they were back home and they weren't. It's a really hard lesson to learn, and harder still to leave with… well, the possibility of what could have happened." She coughed. "The thing is… when you realize you've screwed up. That you made things worse… that you might've lost those that you care for because of your own actions… that's when the weight of your choices can be crippling. Especially for you, Rainbow Dash." Sunset sighed. "You're the Element of Loyalty. That has to make it sting even harder."

She hesitated as she set down her drink. "Have you… learned to fight? Trained with anyone since?"

"Yes! Of course!" Rainbow’s gaze hardened as she spat the words out. "Because I’m Rainbow Dash, the most awesome pony in Equestria, and I’ll never let anyone do something like that to me or my friends without hitting them back! That’s what I’m trying to say, Sunset." She pursed her lips, shaking her head. "Whenever some stunt beat me back in Ponyville, I’d get up and practice until I beat it. Flint’s boss, Sea Sabre—she said she’d teach me. So as soon as I could stand on my own four hooves again I was up practicing, and I haven’t stopped since!"

She shot up out of her seat, almost yelling now, knocking her drinks over and forcing Sunset to snatch her glass off the table. "I know I can do it! I was so close to beating her last time, and just today I fought another griffon and he didn’t stand a chance! Even Sea Sabre can barely beat me anymore! So don’t you sit there," she snarled, jabbing an accusing hoof towards Sunset, "and treat me like some little filly afraid to jump off a cloud for the first time! I’m gonna get her back, and I don’t care how long it takes me, but what would really make me even happier is if none of this had ever happened to me!"

She was perched on the table, muzzle just inches away from Sunset’s face, chest heaving with every breath and wings flared out to their fullest. There was a quiet snort from the bar as Applejack shifted, mumbling something under her breath.

Sunset's eyes narrowed. "Rarity watched her dad die in her arms when she failed to shoot the last member of the gang that was chasing her," she said slowly. "Freya lost the love of her life, chased him for almost five straight years in the hope that he was still alive, only to discover he had completely forgotten her. In the process her entire kingdom was destroyed, and then most of the survivors died when the other city for her species was obliterated right in front of her. A city she had sworn to protect."

Rainbow opened her mouth to speak, but Sunset cut her off, lifting one finger after another as she listed things. "Another Rarity broke a magic mirror so she could tear herself apart from a toxic relationship, leaving her forever cut off from her beloved. Wallflower was raped and erased her own memory of that until it came back." She pointed at the wall. "Haru was trapped away from her mother and all she knew, transformed into a cat and unable to go back home. Iroh let his pride as a general be more important than his duties to his family and when his son died regretted every single time he wasn't there… and that's just a few of them." She took a deep breath. "And don't even get me started on G'kar or my own messes, my own decisions and my own regrets, which believe me, are bad enough in the original timeline without adding my fumbling about the multiverse. Tell me, Rainbow Dash… do really think none of them—us—ever wondered 'why me'? or 'it would be so much better if none of this had happened'?"

Rainbow blinked, leaning back with her jaw hanging open. Rather than back down, Sunset shook her head and kept going. "None of them—including you—deserved what happened to you. I'm not treating you like a filly that got hurt playing around… don't assume you're the only pony or creature out there that's suffered. I asked because when I look at you, I see the friends who have suffered, sometimes more, sometimes less… and I want to know that you're moving forward. That whoever did that to you will never do that again." She raised her hand and poked Rainbow Dash in the chest, causing the pegasus to flinch back. "Because I know you will not just hide away from things, but that doesn't mean every single time you've been ready for what is to come.

"You're my friend, Rainbow Dash, in this world and every other. So let someone worry a little about you, alright?" She smirked. "You're not alone, Dash. We all mess up and we all carry that with us. The problem is not that, it's what you'll do next, and whether it will give you your agency back or not."

She sat back, shoulders slumping. "It's fine to be frustrated, and angry, and scared, you know? You need to give yourself a break."

Rainbow’s lower lip was quivering. She collapsed against the table with a wretched sob, head drooping, eye squeezed tight with fresh tears dripping down her cheeks. "H-how can I give myself a break, huh?" she spat. "Even my own friends have it worse than me! AJ lost her whole family, and P-Pinkie can’t even walk anymore, Fluttershy barely speaks a word, and—and Rarity’s stuck married to the son of some d-duke she hates—and Twilight’s all alone, fighting j-just to keep her mind!" She buried her head in her hooves, muffling her voice. "I just feel so useless, and I h-hate it! I stopped for j-just one second to come try and h-have some fun with Applejack at a bar, and now look at me, crying on a table!" She shook her head, letting out a frustrated groan. "I’m n-not even drunk!"

Despite herself Sunset smiled at that. "Look, Dash… I know it sounds like everyone else has it worse, but my point isn't that all of these people and your friends deserve to be angry more than you. The point is, all of them, in one way or another have become better people despite what happened. What this Gava did to you was horrific by any standard. She took your eye and she ate it to get into your head. And it would have been unnatural if she didn't. She injured you, your friends, made you feel powerless… you have every right to feel frustrated and eager for retribution." She reached over, placing a hand gently on Rainbow Dash's hoof, encouraged when the mare didn’t draw it back. "I know it's really hard, but understand that none of that was a choice you made. That's what I mean by giving yourself a break. You're more than prepared now to face this griffon and kick her ass to Tartarus and back. It will never happen again." She squeezed slightly the hoof. "You won't suffer that again."

She let go and stood up. "Let me get you something else… and don't worry, your tab tonight is on me."

"Applejack was paying anyways." Rainbow didn’t look up, but Sunset could still hear the hoarseness in her voice past the last of her sobs. "I suck at dice."

"Applejack drank a bit more than what her bits covered," Sunset countered, glancing at the passed out pair with slight disbelief. "I mean, she's never been a lightweight, but this one could give Wrex a run for his money." She made her way behind the bar and rummaged around the bottles. "Aha, here we go."

She took two whiskey glasses and threw in two large clear ice cubes, bringing the three items over to the table. She set the bottle of Wild Pegasus Whiskey in the middle of the table, smirking when Rainbow looked up and noticed the silhouette on the label. "Looks familiar? This was distilled in Tullamare, but a certain pegasus was contacted for marketing. Makes a bit of sense she should have a taste, right?"

She poured whiskey on the glasses and raised one to Rainbow Dash. Without hesitation the pegasus reached out, grabbed the glass in her mouth, and threw her head back.

She emptied it in three big gulps, and when she finally brought her head down and dropped the glass back to the table there were an entirely different kind of tears brimming in her eye. "Oh, yeah." She squeezed her eye shut, shaking her head with a shiver that ran all the way down her body and made the table rattle dangerously. "Phew. I should’ve started on this."

"Figured you'd like this one. Just remember, whiskey is not supposed to be taken as a shot." Sunset nevertheless reached over and poured Rainbow Dash another drink. "What should we toast to first?"

Rainbow frowned, regarding her refreshed drink with an intense stare that dragged on for several long moments. Finally she sat up straight on the table, picked the glass up in a hoof, and held it out to Sunset. "To the Rainbow Dashes that get to live their dreams. I’ll get through this, so that they don’t have to."

"I'll drink to that!" Sunset said, clicking her glass to Rainbow Dash's and drinking down in tandem with the pegasus. She coughed, chuckling. "So much for nursing the drink." She served up another glass for herself and was about to do so for Rainbow Dash when she frowned. "You might want to take a seat though. In the proper place."

"Huh?" Rainbow looked down, her eye widening as she realized where she was. "O-oh, right! Hehe. Guess I got a bit carried away." She floated back with a soft flutter of her wings, sliding into her abandoned seat before pulling her glass closer. "So, your turn?"

Sunset served Rainbow Dash up and then hummed, her finger circling the edge of her glass. "May the idiot that set that bounty pay the price," she said, narrowing her eyes, "that he may never do so again."

"Hah, yeah!" Rainbow grinned as she practically lunged across the table to knock her glass against Sunset’s. "He’ll regret the day he thought to cross Rainbow Dash!" She threw the glass back without hesitation, and Sunset smirked as she took a somewhat more conservative drink.

"Okay, my turn, my turn." Rainbow scratched at her chin with a hoof as she watched Sunset pour yet more whiskey into each of their glasses. "To beating the things that beat you!"

"Here, here!" Sunset said, grinning as she sipped her glass. "You know, I technically shouldn't do this but I have an idea." She leaned in. She was beginning to feel the effects of the alcohol, if only slightly. But more than that… this Dashie needed help. "There's only one pegasus that I know who can help us get you up to full awesomeness. And she isn't named Spitfire."

Rainbow narrowed her eye. "Sunset, the only pony that could possibly increase my awesomeness, even on my worst days, is named Rainbow Dash."

Sunset leaned back, smirking. "Dashie. This is an inter-dimensional bar." She leaned forward. "That means we don't have to settle for one."

Rainbow gasped. She lifted a hoof to her muzzle, eyebrows disappearing into her mane. "Oh my gosh. That is the most amazing thing anyone’s ever said to me!"

"So, here's what we do… we start in the Normandy, that Dashie has been training to be a one-pegasus krogan-drop down squad." She nodded sagely. "That is pretty badass. Then, we just jump around gathering Rainbow Dashes for a large party… we'll have to get my Rainbow Dash in on the fun too, so be prepared for another human. We get about… twenty of you?"

Rainbow tossed her mane, rearing up and striking a pose. "Can this bar handle twenty of me?"

"Nothing can handle twenty of you," Sunset said firmly. "But my bar can grow, and I always have enough space in my heart for an additional Dash of friendship."

"Eugh." Rainbow stuck her tongue out and jumped out of her seat. "Okay, never say that again. Let’s do this."

Sunset laughed. "Usually people tell me it was bad and I should feel bad." The door opened with a chime of the bell. "But I have too much fun being me."

A familiar voice reached them. "Heeey, this isn’t the Wonderbolts' locker room!"

Sunset glanced at Rainbow Dash and gave her a smug look.

Rainbow woke up with a snort. She groaned at a dull, throbbing pain in her head, rolled over, and then fell out of her bunk with a yelp.

"Aggh…" She rubbed at her temples with both hooves, wincing as the impact of the hard metal seemed to bounce around inside her skull, each echo bringing a new, fresh agony. "What the hay…"

She lay there for several minutes, existing. Perhaps she fell asleep for some of it, but she wasn’t sure.

Finally she mustered the strength to lift her head. "Applejack." She winced at the sound of her own voice, and tried again in a hoarse whisper. "Applejack… help."

Applejack didn’t help.

She pushed herself onto her side, squinting up at Applejack’s bunk. The sheets were neatly made, as they always were, and there was no sign of her friend anywhere to be seen.

A cabin with a window was a luxury aboard the Orichalcum, and at that particular moment she was glad she didn’t have it. Through great effort she got a grip on her bunk and pulled herself up off the ground. A tall glass of water was waiting on the little bedside table, and suddenly realizing just how thirsty she really was, Rainbow squeezed it between both hooves and gulped it all down.

"Oghh." She moaned, empty glass cradled in her hooves, and went to look for another.

She narrowed her eye. There was no second glass on the table, but there was something else on it, flat, and filled with vibrant color that she found appealing on a personal level.

Slowly Rainbow scooched back into her bunk, grabbed the photograph on the table and held it up close. She stared at it for several seconds.

The photo was of a bar. It was a large one, but the warm, red-stained wood and gentle lighting made it feel intimate nonetheless. She stood in the center, leaning against a strange creature with a fiery red-and-gold mane, both of them looking up at the camera with sloppy smiles and bottles held close to their chests. Rainbow couldn’t help but smile a little back at them. She almost didn’t recognize herself with an expression like that.

She also didn’t recognize herself about twenty other times, for other reasons.

The entire bar was packed to the brim with her. She saw a Rainbow Dash with her mane blown back from years of hard flying, the well-pressed uniform of a Wonderbolt Captain snug around her form. Off to the side a Rainbow Dash in black, chitinous armor decorated with red and white stripes smirked up at her, leaning against a more grizzled Rainbow Dash waving with a wing of gleaming metal. A changeling stood near the back, raising a bottle in salute, the six hues of its insectoid mane reflecting the light of the camera flash like a shimmering rainbow. A sky blue stallion leaned against the bar with a cocky smile, the jagged cut of his rainbow mane framing his face while he sipped sideways from a glass. And next to Sunset, opposite Rainbow herself, was a biped creature like herself, one arm wrapped around Sunset’s shoulders and the other sporting a dangerously cocked finger gun.

Rainbow blinked. There were so many, she could barely count them without getting a headache. And they were all holding little cardboard signs, the words Heading East scrawled on them in a rainbow of brightly colored, ragged scribbles.

Rainbow chuckled to herself. Was that Applejack and Flintlock passed out together in the corner, drooling into each other’s coats?

Looking back up to the table, she saw a silvery little card had been hidden under the photo. She picked it up, squinting down at the little text.

Sunset’s Isekai.

A picture of a stylized sun was emblazoned above the text in a darker silver, but Rainbow found it easy to imagine the reds and yellows she knew belonged there. She turned the card over, smirking at the neatly written script on the back.

See you soon.

Somehow Rainbow knew that no matter where she was, when she really needed it, she always had a drink and a friend just one door away.

With a relaxed sigh the likes of which Rainbow hadn’t let out in weeks, she settled back into her bunk and let the droning of the engines lull her to sleep.

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Written with Goldenwing and taking place in the world of Sunken Horizons, which is a sequel to Empty Horizons. Make sure to check them out!

Side by Side (Hajime no Ippo — Ongoing Manga)

Sunset's Isekai
Side by Side (Hajime no Ippo — Ongoing Manga)
By Wanderer D

(Note: Not quite up to date, but still past the anime.)

Tokyo, Earth 1947

'Damn, this stings.' Genji Kamogawa muttered to himself as he drifted around the streets of the Nerima ward well past what BCOF would be comfortable with. He had, in fact, walked past two officers who regarded him with distrust until one of them had, wide-eyed, recognized him.

Apparently Anderson hadn't been much loved by just about anyone else, Japanese or otherwise, and Genji's—admittedly desperate—win against the American boxer had spread pretty quickly. The soldier had insisted on shaking his hand and buying him a beer. Not too comfortable with the idea of spending time with their invaders, Genji had shaken his hand, but declined the beer, citing his health.

And now his hand stung again. "I should have taken him up on that offer…" he muttered. He slowed down and glanced at his hands, gently folding them into fists. The mere motion set his nerves on fire, sending a jarring stab of pain through his whole system. They were not healed yet.

"A victory." He snorted. "At the cost of my career. My fists." He gritted his teeth, fighting the urge to smack his fist on the wall in frustration. 'I'll never box again.'

"Che." He spat. Closing his eyes and turning away from the wall he had been about to punch. He forced his shoulders to relax. "I really need a drink."

When he opened his eyes, he blinked. Had that been there the whole time? He was sure he would have noticed the stone archway and glinting symbol on it if it had when he walked in. But… "I must've been too distracted…" he muttered. Approaching the door carefully. It had a small blackboard on the side. "Sunset's Other World," he read aloud. "Huh. Strange name."

He looked down at his stinging hands, then, wincing slightly, slid one into his pocket to check for change. He looked up again. "I guess one drink couldn't hurt." He glanced at the sky and ran his hand through his thick, brown hair before shrugging. "It's not like I have anything better to do."

Tokyo, Earth 1998

"Hey, kid."

Ippo Makenouchi stopped in his tracks, the voice snapping him from his thoughts replacing them in an instant with respectful attention for his trainer, Mr. Kamogawa. "Yes, coach?"

"Let Takamura and the others go ahead, we need to talk."

Ippo blinked in confusion. "Um, yeah, sure."

"Hey, you sure you guys are staying behind?" Takamura called back over his shoulder. "If you miss the party I can't be blamed for it."

"Just get going, you big lug!" Coach Kamogawa snapped, making the champion grunt and shrug. "Whatever. I'll see you both at the gym tomorrow."

"Y-yeah!" Ippo said, quickly bowing. "I'll see you tomorrow, Takamura-san!"

He watched his friend and sometimes-mentor walk away and catch up with his friends before turning expectantly to the coach. "So, what did you want to talk about?"

"You seemed very preoccupied earlier. What's on your mind?"

Ippo blinked. "Me? Oh! No, no, it's not important!"

"Makenouchi," the coach growled, "I know something is bothering you. Spit it out."

Ippo sighed. "It's just from discussions I've had with the others." He glanced back down the street towards the Korakuen Hall, which had all but faded in the distance. "About boxing, about what it takes to win the World Championship."

"You're not thinking of returning, are you?"

Ippo bit his lip, unwilling to acknowledge the coach's almost imperceptible hint of hope. "I don't know."

"Tch." The coach looked around, his face showing his irritation clearly and making Ippo feel much more guilty about the thoughts that had been crossing his mind as of late. "I wish you could just open up to some—"

The coach stopped and chuckled, pulling out his wallet and from within a… credit card? No. It was too small to be a credit card. A business card? "What's that, coach?"

"This?" Holding it between his fingers, Coach Kamogawa waved it gently in front of Ippo's face. "An old story."

"Oh?" Ippo leaned in, thoughts about how to dodge questions about stepping back on the ring firmly out of his mind. "What type of story? Is it a boxing story?"

"Heh." The coach started walking, and Ippo followed. "Yes. And no… it's more of a ghost story."

Ippo's eyes went wide, and he felt a chill go down his spine as they turned into one of the many alleys down the street. It was one they took often when they were headed back to the gym from the plaza. "G-ghost?"

Coach Kamogawa nodded, his bald head reflecting the few sources of light around them. "Yes. You see, after my fight with Anderson, I had little hope or even an idea of doing something… anything with my life. Nekota was… well, he had just left for the mountains, and I was on my own, trying to figure out what to do now that I couldn't pursue my dream of boxing… that's when I saw it."

"Th-the ghost?!" Ippo asked, eyes wide as he glanced around.

"The bar." Coach Kamogawa stopped and turned to face Ippo. "A bar I had never seen before. A bar that was where there was no bar before. I… thought I had been too depressed to notice it at first, so I figured I could use a drink and stepped in."

"And?" Ippo asked, expecting the coach to bring up some sort of crazy, scary image. Perhaps the bar was destroyed inside, with dead bodies rising to eat his soul and he had to fight his way out with broken fists.

The Coach snorted. "Got a drink, what else?"

Ippo almost fell down. "W-well, yes, but that sounds very mysterious."

"It was." The coach looked down at the card. "I talked to someone there. She… helped me sort out my ideas, figure out that even if my fists were broken, it was not the end for my dream of taking Japanese prize-fighting into its natural evolution and bringing us into the international boxing scene. If it hadn't been for that bar, in the right place, at the right time…" He trailed off, bouncing his staff on the floor a couple of times, humming as he was lost in thought. "... Kamogawa Gym might not exist."

"Oh!" Ippo nodded in understanding. "So, what happened to the bar? Where is it? Is that where you were thinking of going?"

"Heh." The Coach turned and gave Ippo the silver card. "When I came back a week later, after filing the paperwork for the gym and wanting to celebrate… the bar was gone. There was no door. Only a wall, and when I asked, all people would tell me is that there had never been anything there at all. In fact, the other side of the wall was nothing more than a garden."

Ippo looked down at the card.

"The only proof I had was that card," he said, "which was given to me by the owner. She said to come back when I needed a drink, but I guess I was too excited to try… and now I'm too old to believe in fairy tales." He reached over and patted Ippo's shoulder. "You need to think. That never worked for me… I never needed a drink that bad again, so I never tried. But maybe you can… maybe it can come to you, as it did to me."

Ippo looked at the card. "Sunset's Other World? Is this an American bar?"

"I thought the same thing when I saw the first part in English and the rest in Romanji, but… no, it's not exactly an American bar. Or anything from this world, I suppose." The coach shrugged. "Maybe it was an elaborate prank, or maybe I did step into another world. Maybe I was in the wrong street and wasn't paying attention." He poked Ippo on the chest with the tip of his walking staff. "Either way it helped me figure out what to do. Maybe you'll get lucky and learn a thing or two." He yawned. "Anyway, you should either try to find the bar or head home. I'm too tired to hope for a drink, and too old to argue about your future, so I'll leave you to it."

Ippo bowed as Coach Kamogawa waved and walked alone towards his house. He stood there for some time, holding the card in both hands. The last few weeks hit him then and there, and he felt heavy, as if the whole weight of his decisions was suddenly on his shoulders again.

For once he wished ghosts were real. He turned to face the nearest wall, then pressed the card to his forehead, eyes tightly shut. If there was a place where he could really relax and clear his mind, he would go there in an instant. No questions asked. The coach was right… he had too many thoughts in his mind, too many questions and insecurities.

'There's no way that would happen,' he thought ruefully and chuckled. Maybe this was one of the coach's weird, roundabout lessons. Maybe it was his way of saying not to get hung up on dreams. Yeah, he should go home.

He opened his eyes.

The door was right there.

"Relax, Sunset," Lena said, looking over her shoulders at the sunkissed stairs of a large library a small distance away from the bar. Several creatures of different shapes passed behind them, ignoring the bar for the moment. "It'll be fun. I'm just going to use the library. Nothing will happen to me there. Besides, you need the bar right now, right? Chill. I'll be fine."

Sunset crossed her arms, looking at her younger charge. "You know saying that is basically challenging the multiverse to prove you wrong."

Lena shrugged, making her groan. "I'll see you later, okay?"

Sunset sighed. "Well, I taught you enough to kick ass. Just… be careful, alright?"

"Sure thing!" Lena punched her on the shoulder before skipping out into the bright, sunkissed morning outside the bar.

And she was gone. Sunset sighed. "Being a teacher is tough," she muttered. Usually she'd be more worried, but they'd visited the Boiling Isle's Library enough times together to know it was relatively safe, and as stated previously, she hadn't been a slouch in training Lena, who was a magical powerhouse as it was.

She walked into her bar proper, letting her fingers trail on top of each table as she walked down, studying the pictures and decorations with a gentle smile on her face. Each of these people—these friends—had come into her bar with heavy hearts and sometimes inescapable problems, and it had been her honor and pleasure to be able to provide what little help she could; what little respite she could give from the world out there when heavy hearts needed to borrow hers for just a bit.

She had barely walked around the bar to stand behind it when the bell chimed, and a gentle male voice drifted in. "H-hello?"

Sunset leaned over the bar, smiling at the young man standing there at the entrance. He couldn't be much older than twenty. She waved her hand. "Come on in!"

The young man blinked at her in surprise, then slowly made his way into the bar, staring in awe at everything around him.

"Welcome to Sunset's Isekai," she said as she pulled out a drinks menu and set it on the bar for him. "I'm Sunset Shimmer, and this is my little bar in the multiverse."

That seemed to snap the young man out of his stupor, and he stared at Sunset with a pale face. "It was true! What the coach said!"

Sunset blinked. "I'm not sure I follow."

"My coach, Mr. Kamogawa," the young man said, "he gave me this card and said that this ghost bar—"

"Interdimensional bar," Sunset interrupted.

"Right, he said it would appear! And it did!"

"Let me see that card…" Sunset said, and the young man carefully did as he took a seat at the bar. She studied it for a few moments. "This is the one I gave to Genji," she said slowly. "I wondered when he'd come back. Seems he decided to send you."

"Genji?" the young man asked. "That's… but you gave it to him?!"

Sunset nodded.

"You are a ghost!"

Sunset rubbed her temples. "Not a ghost. Seriously. So how is he doing?" she asked. "Last I heard he was going to start a gym, and since you called him 'coach'..."

"Oh. Oh yeah," the young man said, "he's doing well! He told me he got the paperwork done within a week of meeting you, and he's been training boxers ever since."

Sunset smiled, leaning on the counter. "That's good to know. He was so depressed, you know, when he came over?"

"R-right." The young man blushed. "Um. I-I don't know what to order." He glanced around the place, his eyes going wide at every new thing before turning to face her again. "Um. What d-did Coach Kamogawa order?"

Sunset leaned back, tapping her chin in thought. "I… think, yeah, I'm pretty sure it was a Sidecar."

"I'll have one of those then!"

Sunset raised an eyebrow, but nodded, turning around to reach for the brandy. "So, what's your name?"

Realizing how rude he had been, Ippo immediately stood up. So sudden was his action, that the woman behind the bar seemed almost amused, but he pushed that aside as he bowed. "Makenouchi, Ippo, ma'am. Nice to meet you."

"The pleasure is mine," she said, grinning and motioning for him to sit down. It was very odd, speaking perfect Japanese with her, and yet noticing how different she was culturally-speaking. Her tone was respectful, but much more casual than the formal approach he was used to from people in Japan.

'But I'm not really in Japan, am I?' he thought to himself with a small, accompanying wince. The truth was that he was stuck between being terrified, awestruck, and comfortable. There was an aura to this place, something that just calmed his nerves. Something that seemed to whisper his worries away and made him feel… safe.

'She's really pretty.' Ippo shook his head and looked around, rather than let his eyes stray over the bartender's body. He had no intention of being rude, besides, he had a girlfriend, and it wouldn't do well to antagonize either of them by being disrespectful. Instead, he focused on studying the bar.

It was different. On the one hand, he could see why his coach would have liked it. It had a sense of an old style bar, like the type you'd go to to drink whiskey or even smoke a cigar, although it didn't smell like people smoked in here. However, there were many things that just clashed in an oddly charming way. The underlying design seemed more somber, but the wall with pictures and the posters and guitars, the pet spider in the back, within its little plastic home, the flowers on the corner, slowly growing there… it just made the place more cheerful. It was almost like the new things were mellowing down the old. Even if some of those things were incredibly strange to look at.

The sound of something clinking regained his attention, and he turned to see Miss Shimmer pouring a golden liquid into a martini glass for him. It definitely looked like something the Coach would order.

"So what brings you to the bar?"

He looked at Miss Shimmer, blinking. "I'm sorry?"

She smiled warmly, resting her elbows on the bar and motioned at the room around them with her hand. "People here come when they have problems they need to talk about. Sometimes I can help… sometimes I can't, but I do my best to at least let my guests leave with a lighter heart. When Genji came in here, he told me about how much he loved boxing, and how he had lost his chance for a career as a boxer. If he gave you the card, and the bar appeared, then you needed that drink, and more importantly an ear."

Ippo sighed, relaxing his shoulders and reaching up to gently pick up the glass, taking a sip of the bitter drink. It went down smoother than he expected. "I… I've retired from boxing."

She raised an eyebrow, her light green eyes prompting him to continue, so he took a deep breath. "I've been working on improving my fighting ever since I lost to Alfredo Gonzalez." He clenched his fists in frustration, the match had been vicious, and he had been so close! "I've been training since, but… I promised Kamui to retire if I lost again."

The bartender tilted her head. "Kamui?"

Ippo felt his face go red. "I-uh, y-yes, my girlfriend." The last he said with almost a whisper, and hid his sudden self-awareness with a deep drink of the cocktail, grimacing when the strong alcohol hit.

"Well, that's nice..." Miss Sunset said, making him smile gently at the thought of his beloved Kamui.

"...but why would she ask you to quit something you love?"

The question made him blink. "Wait, what?"

"I'm just curious," the bartender continued.

"W-well, she said I was going to get injured, and for a while we thought I was Punch Drun—" he stopped, eyes widening and covered his mouth, but it was clear from Miss Sunset's widening eyes that she had caught on immediately.

"But you don't think that anymore."

There it was. He looked down. "I-I don't know." He sipped his glass, looking up at her warily. "There's no medical way of knowing, and for a while I was showing symptoms... "

"I could tell you."

The world seemed to stop for a moment. It was like he had just lowered his guard and received a punch straight to the gut from Sendo. He felt chills running down his back, a tingling at the base of his neck. "Y-you can?"

"Sure, I'll need to figure out the right spell but…" she waved her finger and a book floated over to her. "It wouldn't take long."

"Wait."

She set down the book, and Ippo glanced at it nervously. He looked down at the table, not wanting to look at her in the eye. "What if-what if I'm Punch Drunk?"

"I don't know if I'd risk curing it," she said gently. "I'm not a healer, nor a doctor. Magic can do a lot of things, but only if you know what you're doing with it… and reasonably sure is not the same as absolutely certain, so I wouldn't cast it."

"And if I'm not…"

"At least you'd know." She made no movement. "Do you want to know?"

Ippo took a deep breath. "I-I don't know."

Miss Shimmer pushed the book aside, and Ippo looked up. "You're not going to tell me I have to?"

"Not at all," she said. "Not when you don't want me to. Talk to me, why don't you want to know?"

Ippo snorted softly. "I have good things in my life, you know? I made it really far. I became the JBC Featherweight Champion, and I got a cute girlfriend. I've been thinking of training the next batch of boxers. Isn't being the Japanese Champion enough?"

"For some, sure," Miss Shimmer agreed. "What about you?"

He looked down.

"Were you aiming higher?"

"I-I was aiming for the World Championship." He shook his head violently. "It's-not something I can do. I'm not Takamura-san. I'm not Sendo-San, or Gonzalez-san. I can't cross the line."

"And what line is that?"

"The line." He looked up at her, his thoughts back on Takamura drawing the line on the dirt and giving him a challenging look. "The line between human and monster. If I can't commit to it, I stand no chance."

"But do you want to fight?" the bartender pressed. "Why aren't you even thinking about it?"

"I made a promise—"

"At the cost of your happiness."

Ippo closed his mouth, frowning. He was content, working at the boat, wasn't he? He was happy with Kamui, cheering for Sendo and the others to go beyond. To go where he couldn't… 'but can't I?' The treacherous thought shook him almost as much as Miss Shimmer's offer from earlier. 'I made up my mind!'

'Did you?'

'Yes!'

'Then why are you having this argument with yourself?' his own voice challenged in his mind. 'Take the offer. Find out once and for all if you really have Punch Drunk Syndrome. Give up on the excuses!'

His thoughts were interrupted by the cool, delicate touch of Miss Shimmer's hand on his arm. He looked up at her in surprise.

"Relax," she said. "You have time to think, and make a decision. There's nothing wrong with retiring and training others, if that's what you want," she said, "just make sure you are happy with that, and it's not because of someone else forcing you to do it in some way. That is not healthy and will only end in resentment."

Ippo swallowed, nodding.

"Toxic relationships are not always overt," Miss Shimmer said gently. "This might not be it, but you need to communicate with Kamui and let her know how you feel."

Ippo gulped. Kamui could glare just as intensely as—if not more intensely than—her brother. And he was called the Grim Reaper for a reason. He knew she didn't like boxing, but would Kamui really stop him just to satisfy her own needs?

'Yes. She would.'

"I guess I should," he said softly.

"Hey, Ippo."

He looked up to meet Miss Shimmer's warm smile. "What pushed you to become the JBC Featherweight Champion in the first place?"

Ippo leaned back, slightly confused by the question. "I was being bullied, and Takamura-san saved me… then I grew to love boxing. I fought many strong fighters and I carried their will with me into every fight."

Miss Shimmer nodded. "And where are they now?"

Ippo blinked. "Still fighting."

"So where does that leave you?"

Ippo shook his head slowly, without answering.

"Look, maybe you'll be a great trainer, and I'm sure you can be one of the best out there. But if you're constantly battling yourself about it, you won't ever be happy, and Kamui won't either." Sunset shrugged. "Talk to her… if she loves you, she might not agree, but she will listen at least. And maybe talking it out properly with her will either get rid of your own doubts, or hers."

Ippo smiled a little at that. "Do you really think she'll support me if I chose to go back?"

"I don't know her," Miss Shimmer said, squeezing his arm gently, "but I know that really loving or caring for someone and letting them do what they love comes hand in hand… but when you care, you support them, and you stand by them. I'm sure that if she cares, she'll find a way to support you, whatever your choice is in the end." She took a deep breath. "Just make sure you communicate, and that she understands what you want, and you really understand what she wants too."

Ippo nodded eagerly, standing up. "I will, Miss Shimmer! I'll go talk to her right now!"

She gave him a quizzical look. "Isn't it around midnight back home? You might want to wait until tomorrow. And Sunset's fine, really."

"Oh." Ippo rubbed the back of his neck, chuckling self-consciously and sat down again. "That's right." He couldn't help however, feeling a little bit better. He smiled a bit more calmly. "T-thank you. Kamui-chan's attitude has been eating slowly at me, and I want to please her as best as I can, but I keep wondering if I should bring it up. Takamura-san and the others—" he grimaced. "Well. They have not been helpful. I feel like Takamura is just disappointed, and Aoi and Kimura well… they're not much better."

The thoughts about his friends made him feel odd. Happy, and yet disappointed in himself. "They've been supportive. Even my opponents, but I keep feeling like I'm failing all of them. Particularly the Coach and Takamura." He shook his head. "I think Takamura is the most disappointed one of all."

There was still a little bit of the drink he had ordered. It was an odd one, considering that's what Coach Kamogawa had ordered. It had that bitterness from the brandy she had used, and an odd, familiar fruitiness from the other one, a hint of orange? The sugared rim was definitely a surprise that balanced it incredibly.

If he was honest with himself, it was unlikely he'd be going to bars that served it anytime soon, but if he ever came back to a bar that did… well, he might ask for one then.

"Takamura is the one that found me," he explained to his host, who had remained quiet while he contemplated the drink. "Saved me from some bullies. He's the one that saw promise in me first. He's the one that challenged me to cross the line."

He finished what little was left of his sidecar.

"So, will you?" his host asked.

Ippo chuckled. "I'm still not sure Mis—um, Sunset-san," he corrected awkwardly. "I'm not sure," he repeated, looking up at her, "but I will talk to Kamui-chan. Maybe I'll go back, and maybe not, but I won't quit. I'll become a coach too and learn."

Sunset nodded. "Don't let the chance slip from between your fingers, Ippo."

"I won't!"

Coach Kamogawa opened the door to his house, blinking when he saw the interior of Sunset's Isekai. Huffing in amusement, he stepped in, carefully closing the door behind him. He stepped into the busy bar, nodding at familiar faces before taking his favorite seat.

"Huh, I didn't expect to see you back so soon, you old roach."

He glanced to the table behind him, where Danpei Tenge was having a wrestling match with Wrex. Well. Calling Wrex watching Danpei struggle to move his arm an inch a 'match' was a very generous thing, but he was willing to give a little respect to his fellow trainer.

"You know how it goes, Tenge-san," he responded with a shrug.

He turned when he heard the glass being placed in front of him. "Thanks, Lena."

The duck girl gave him a nod and went back to sitting with a couple of human girls while Sunset rang out a couple of customers then walked over to him. "Nice kid you've been training," she said as way of greeting.

"He's a special one, yes," he agreed. "Did you manage to talk some sense into him?"

Sunset rolled her eyes. "He's a lot like you. Stubborn."

"Don't I know it."

"But I think I got through to him a little," she continued, making him look up hopefully. Had she been able to… no she was shaking her head at him, but smiling nevertheless. "I can't guarantee he'll jump in the ring again, but his passion for boxing hasn't died. And it won't. It's a matter of him getting over his hang-up at expressing what he really wants. Encourage him to learn and you might see him fight again."

He snorted, taking a sip of his Sidecar. It was still the best damn Sidecar he had drank. "Well, I've been thinking about letting him train someone if he can bring more students in."

"Good." Sunset smiled and nodded with her head at the wall. Genji turned around and blinked. He couldn't help the smile. "Trust in him. He is a lot like you."

She had put the picture of Ippo and herself right next to the one of Genji himself, much younger, and her. "Yeah. I think I will."

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Crossover with the amazing Manga/Anime Hajime no Ippo. (Also called "The Fighting" in the US). Before any of you mention it, I never could get into watching the American Dub for this specific anime for more than a few seconds, so I never did. I read the Manga, and I watched the Anime in Japanese, so I'm basing their speech off of that.

Also, if you like my writing, PLEASE look at this. Every little bit of help counts!

Lights - a Lena Side Story (The Owl House — Ongoing)

Sunset's Isekai
Lights - a Lena Side Story (The Owl House — Ongoing)
By Wanderer D

Luz watched with some curiosity as the door materialized on the wall.

This was not unusual. In fact, she had seen Eda's own portable door more than once. Or well, a couple of times only, really, when she had stepped through it and when it had been stored. However this one was slightly different.

For one, even though the door was clearly opening on private property, the owner—a short, very round eye with a mouth that was oddly part of the eye itself—completely ignored it. It wasn't that he didn't care… he didn't see it!

"King." She elbowed the small, dog-like demon. "King. Can you see that?"

"What? What?!" King pushed away and turned to face in the direction Luz was pointing, his yellow eyes narrowing visibly within his skull-mask. "It's a door, Luz. We've seen those before. We have one at home!" He rolled his eyes. "In fact, we have a whole bunch of doors at home!"

"Yes, but since when is it okay to open a door in private property like that?"

King shrugged. "Who knows? Who cares anyway?" He pulled out a small brochure. "I'm more concerned with my grooming appointment!" He showed it to Luz. "See? Fit for a king! And guess what? I AM A KING!"

"There's just something about it that…" she stopped as the door opened, and she could see inside. There was… another human! And she was talking with… an anthropomorphic duck?

She picked up King, who didn't say anything as he kept browsing through the brochure and approached the door trying to walk a little to the side so it wouldn't be obvious she was listening in.

"Look, I just want to make sure you'll stick to schedule," the human redhead with highlights was saying to the duck, who Luz could now tell was female, apparent given her human-like appearance despite the slightly-too big green and black striped sweater she was wearing. "I know I've taught you enough spells but I can't help but worry."

"Oh, come on," the duck said, her voice sounding warm despite her amusement. It was a young voice, sounding maybe just a bit older than Luz herself. She held her breath as the duck girl continued. "You know I can take care of myself. Relax, Sunset, it'll be fun. I'm just going to use the library. Nothing will happen to me there. Besides, you need the bar right now, right? Chill. I'll be fine."

Luz casually leaned against the wall next to the door, able to hear the woman 'Sunset' speak much clearly. She also sounded young. "You know saying that is basically challenging the multiverse to prove you wrong."

That didn't seem to deter the duck girl, who simply stated: "I'll see you later, okay?"

She heard Sunset sigh. "Well, I taught you enough to kick ass. Just… be careful, alright?"

"Sure thing!" the duck girl ran out of the door and it closed behind her, fading into nothing. She stretched and looked around a big smile on her face until she spotted Luz, who waved. "Um… were you listening to us?"

"Sorry!" Luz said, putting down King, who grunted in annoyance. "I just… um, well it s-sort of looked like your teacher was a human? There's not that many here."

The duck girl crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "I wasn't aware that there were any humans at all here," she said, "But yes, Sunset is human at the moment. Or most of the time, anyway." She smiled, and Luz was again reminded of how weird it was that creatures with beaks could do that everywhere else but Earth. "My name is Lena."

"Luz."

"Gah! Luz! Why are we still here?" King asked, smacking the brochure with the back of his paw. "We should be over at Continental Royal Grooming Services!"

Luz sighed, and Lena must have sensed her disappointment, because she shrugged. "Hey, I don't really have any plans, why don't I go with you to your cubone's grooming session?"

"Did you just call King a pokemon?" Luz asked, her grin widening. "Oh my gosh, he really does look like a mutated cubone!"

"I don't know what a Pokemon is, but if they look remotely like me then they are very lucky," King declared, scampering up to Luz's shoulder so he could ride on them. "Now. Onward, fair carriage!" he shouted, pointing in the direction of the grooming place.

Luz shared a laugh with Lena and the trio set out to walk through the town. "So," Luz ventured after a few minutes of silence. "How did she get that door? Where does it go?"

Lena shrugged. "I'm not sure exactly how she got the place, but that's a door to her interdimensional bar, 'Sunset's Isekai'," she explained, watching the various shops with mild interest. "We came here a while ago and I thought it looked like a fun place to revisit, so when Sunset said she had something planned for later, I asked her to drop me off here for a while."

"Oh." Luz stopped at the entrance to Continental Royal Grooming Services and opened the door, allowing King to jump down from her shoulders and hurry inside. "So you're like an apprentice bartender?"

Lena laughed. "Nah. She's helping me with magic. I thought I knew plenty… being what—who I am, but it turns out there's always more to learn." She walked past Luz, who had stopped to gape at her at the door to the groomer.

"Wait, magic?" Luz asked. "How does she do magic?"

Lena blinked. "Um. You know…" She wiggled her fingers and a lamp turned into a chicken for a few seconds before returning to normal. "Magic? Well you know… um… everyone's different."

"But isn't she human?"

"Eeeh…" Lena sort of winced. "Currently? She's been a lot of things. Really depends on the occasion."

'So… not really human. Great.' Luz shook her head, bringing herself back to reality when the shop owner, a big, single eye that floated behind the desk blinked expectantly. "Oh, sorry!" She hurried inside to where King was waiting, tapping his foot on the floor and looking at her with an unamused expression. "Um, King here would like one of your Royal Treatments," she said to the eye.

"Yes!" King declared, jumping up to stand on the counter. "I am royalty, after all! The King of Demons must not have subpar treatment!"

"Right," Luz said, pulling out a small pouch with gold inside. "Here's the payment."

The eye studied the gold, then tilted up and down in an approximation of a nod. Two disembodied hands emerged from the back of the building, one picking the money, the other one picking up King.

"I shall return! More beautiful and powerful than ever!"

"See you in a bit, King!" Luz called back waving as King was carried into the back. One of the hands returned briefly to point at a crooked clock, then raised two fingers.

"Two hours." She gave the eye a thumbs up. "Got it!"

She followed Lena out of the groomer and stretched. It was a brand new day and she was still the only human that could do magic.

"So what's got you down?" Lena asked.

"Eh." Luz started walking down the road towards the market, with Lena following behind. "I just wished there were other humans who could cast spells. Maybe they could give me some hints on how to do it. When I came here and decided to stay, I thought it'd be easier, you know?" She traced a circle in the air, much like Eda would, but it left no magical trail of light behind. "The human world has so many stories of people learning magic and here… witches here have extra organs that help them do that. Up until I figured out how to cast the light spell they thought it was impossible for humans to even use magic at all, much less be able to learn."

"Is that the only way to do it?" Lena asked. "Even back home there's more than one magical system. My um… mother, I guess… was a master of several of them."

Luz shook her head. "If there is, no one here knows about it. Eda said there was a different way of doing magic centuries ago, but it's a lost art. None of them remember the 'old' way of casting from several centuries ago, so I'm having to rediscover it on my own."

"Huh." Lena said. "I guess it really depends on where you are. Have you discovered anything yet?"

Luz smiled, feeling a sense of pride at her chance to show off. "Oh yeah! Check it out!"

She could feel Lena watching intently as she drew the circle and rune on her note book, then tapped it with her finger. The sense of satisfaction at seeing the page crumble and become a pure, white orb of light would never fade. 'I did this. I figured it out myself,' she thought as Lena grinned in that way ducks do, and admired the gently floating sphere.

"That's really cool!"

"Right?" Luz said, "but witches here can just draw it in the air, and cast different spells that way. Me? I have to somehow figure out how to see the runes they don't and just… do it."

Lena patted the girl's shoulder. "Hey. If it's true that none of them remember how to cast magic like this, this is not only cool, but huge!"

"Yep! I even was allowed to attend Witch School here!" Luz said excitedly, pointing towards the building, far into the city. "My two best friends are there studying magic."

"Don't you miss home?" Lena asked after a moment of contemplation.

"What do you mean?" Luz asked.

"Doing this? Living here?" Lena motioned with her hand. "You sound and dress like a typical Type I civilization human," she explained. "You know, like me back home, airplanes, racecars, lasers… cell phones, internet?"

"Oooh, that makes sense, yeah, that's pretty much me back home!" Luz said pointing at herself with her thumb. "But what does that have anything to do with it?"

"Well, I mean, this is pretty much medieval, right? Creatures that don't exist back in your world, etc. A lot of misplaced individuals kind of feel panic about this kind of thing."

'Am I supposed to feel out of my depth here?' Luz asked herself, humming. She shook her head. "Come on, let me show you something."

They had reached the end of the street, so she motioned for Lena to follow her towards the forest. "I guess a lot of kids back in the human world would be freaked out," she said. "I mean, most of my school was just happy to be… normal. If I played pranks and got too excited about something, they really had issues with me, you know?"

Lena chuckled. "You remind me a lot of Webby."

"Webby?" Luz repeated, arching her eyebrow.

"Yup, a bit younger than both of us, and about as tall as King, but she has a lot of energy, and sees things in a very peculiar way."

"Heh. Sounds like fun."

They walked in silence through the forest until they reached the cliffs near Eda's house. Waving at Lena, she guided her over to her favorite spot, where she could sort of see the sight that Eda had shown her not too long ago. The huge bones of whatever titanic, ancient creature had collapsed and created the place where the Boiling Isles would become what it was today. She sat on the edge of the cliff, and Lena followed suit.

They sat there, admiring the isles in all their splendor, with weird creatures and birds of all shapes and sizes soaring in the sky, while buildings of unusual proportions and designs jutted out the town like challenges to sanity.

"How can you not love this place?" Luz asked, grinning. She placed her hands on the floor and leaned back swaying her legs back and forth. "Back home… I was just… weird, you know? It's not that people were not nice to me, but they just didn't get me. I love reading fantasy, I love magic and adventure, and I was just… in school. Doing normal, everyday stuff because people wanted me to be just like everyone else. I couldn't do anything that was unique about me without getting weird looks or just scaring people. I didn't fit. They wanted me to just get good grades and smile and never do anything that calls you inside unless it's 'normal'."

She sighed. "And there's nothing wrong with that if you're… if that's what you want. But what if it isn't?" She glanced at Lena, who was focused on her, paying attention. "What if I want to do magic? What if I want to be magic? What if I want adventures that involve dragons and quests and magical items? What if I want to fly on my own palisman? What if I don't want to just fit in a box?"

She glanced back at the isles. "I know it's very different… but this is where I belong. You know?"

Lena chuckled. "Yeah. I get it. I was a loner for most of my life until I met my best friend, Webby. She… changed my view on a lot of things, and thanks to her, I became… well, me. If I hadn't stepped out of my own preconceptions, I would have never gone on as many adventures as I did, I'd never really become part of either of my families. I would have never known the fun side of being different."

"It's just… hard to show others the good side of what you do when people think you're inexcusably strange," Luz said, nodding. "But sometimes you meet someone that can get that, and that's where home really is, isn't it?"

Lena sat back and looked up, a pensive expression on her face. "Yeah, I think you're right. People always judge different as if it was a bad thing, without even looking at what different does, and then making up their mind. I guess that's what I like about Webby and Sunset. They saw how different I was, but they also saw who I was."

"And that is why I'm here," Luz said. "Eda, King, Willow and Gus… even Amity… they are very different from the people back home. They all think I'm strange or naive, but rather than use that to push me away, they look past that and well… friends."

Lena chuckled. "Well, you can count me as a new one if you want to," she said, surprising Luz. "My teacher, Sunset, says that friendship is one of the most important things in the multiverse… and given what I've seen her do for it, I can't argue the point."

"Oh, I'd love to!" Luz said excitedly, jumping to her feet. "I need to introduce you to Eda and my other friends!"

Lena tapped her beak in thought, making Luz blink. When she noticed her reaction she looked down at her finger. "Huh. It seems I picked a habit. Anyway," she shook her head. "I have an idea. You've shown me a bit of your world, why don't you let me show you and your friends a bit of mine?"

"Hey kids," Eda greeted as she walked up to where Gus, Willow and a slightly-offended looking Amity were gathered. "What brings y'all here?"

"Um, Luz sent us a message to meet right at this spot."

Eda looked from the students to the wall of her house, back to the students. "On the side of my house?"

"weee! There's nothing mooooooreee fuun than hanging around meee!" Hooty hollered, his extremely long neck whipping around to face them all, making the group wince.

"Yeah, no," Eda said. "No one wants that, Hooty. Go back to your place."

"Aww."

Once the door guard was gone, she shook her head. "She also sent me a message about going to a bar." She smirked. "I've got to hand it to her, I never thought she'd be so advanced in her rebellious lessons."

"A bar?!" Amity asked, incredulous. "She told me we were getting together for a milkshake!"

"Wait, you and Luz have milkshakes together?"

Before Gus could get his answer, they heard Luz's voice as she called out to them. They turned to see her, a strange, humanoid duck and…

"King?" Eda asked, looking at the flowing fur, shining like silk and the well-polished skull mask with just the right amount of makeup with added, delicate eyebrows. "What happened to you?"

"I have discovered the value of grooming!" King hollered. "And it only cost all of my personal savings!"

Eda's surprise faded. "Right. You mean the money I gave you for food for the week."

"PERSONAL SAVINGS!"

"Oh hey, you're all here!" Luz said. "Great! Let me introduce you guys, this is Lena de Spell."

"Wait a minute, wait a minute!" Eda interrupted. "De Spell, as in Magica de Spell?"

Luz blinked. "Why?"

"Kids get behind me," Eda ordered. "Luz. Step away from that witch. Slowly. Now, I don't know what you planned to do by getting us here but I will NOT let you do anything to my precious student or anyone else, for that matter."

"Um, what's going on?" Luz asked, raising her hands placatingly, but still moving a bit away from Lena.

Lena sighed. "I'm not Magica, that's my…biological mother I guess you could call her. She's been dealt with, has no magical powers left and is currently probably trying to figure out a way to capture me." She smirked. "But she can't."

"Riight," Eda said. "And how can you prove you aren't her?"

"Well," Lena drawled, pulling out a silver key out of her pocket.

Eda narrowed her eyes, studying it carefully until her eyes settled on the engraving at bottom of it. "Is that…"

Lena grinned. "Look behind you."

Despite the possibility that this duck was indeed the infamous Magica de Spell, Eda couldn't help turning around, her eyes widening when she saw the stone arc and door on the side of her house. "I can't believe it," she muttered, lowering her palisman.

Lena walked past them and opened the door, allowing them to see into what looked like some sort of bar, but there were creatures there they had never seen before. The kids gasped. "Are those more humans?" Gus asked, eyes wide.

"Welcome to Sunset's Isekai, where we also serve milkshakes," Lena said, motioning with her hand to the door. "I asked Sunset if we could have a meet and greet party for my new friends. And she said yes!"

Eda shook her head in disbelief. "I never thought I'd…"

She felt a hand on her arm, and she looked at Luz, who was smiling at her encouragingly. "Do you trust her now?"

"Kid this is…" Eda shook her head. This was a legend. This was something that didn't appear in the blighted Boiling Isles. This was something that someone like her had been told countless times would never get to see by her sister and teachers. The type of place that would never open up to those that broke the rules and were not complacent to follow the norm. "Yeah." She chuckled. "I guess I do."

"Well then, come on in," Lena said, heading inside. "Luz told me a lot about you, so I think you'll like my teacher."

Having heard her reassurance, the kids—even Amity—followed her in, all except for Luz and King who jumped onto Eda's arms. "So… what is this place?"

"You ever heard of places like Avalon, or Shangri-la?" Eda asked.

"Nope."

"Well then don't worry your little head over it, come on, let's go have a drink."

"Heh." King jumped down and strolled into the bar. "I hope they have something fit for a king!"

"Hey kid," Eda said softly. "Did you really tell her all about me?"

Luz shrugged. "I didn't tell her about the curse, but I told her a lot, yeah. Why?"

"And there was no… problem with this?"

"Nothing as far as I know."

"I see."

She approached the door slowly, extending her hand as if she expected it to bounce out of some sort of forcefield. When it didn't she smiled. "Well. Hell. Thanks kid."

"Aww, I didn't do anything you wouldn't have done for me."

Eda simply smiled. They both knew it was true. Even if she'd deny it in front of everyone.

But for now, it was time for a drink.

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

I didn't want to publish this on April Fools. :twilightsheepish: So Thursday it is.
Couple of things, if you don't know, you can buy a cleaned up copy of The Empty Room now! Take a look!
Also, Eda and Luz will probably return.
Peace!

unending sun[S]et (NieR: Automata — Endings A & B)

Sunset's Isekai
unending sun[ S ]et (NieR: Automata — Endings A & B)
By Wanderer D

"Go rest for now, 2B. You will join the drop teams in the upcoming battle."

"Yes, ma'am."

2B sighed as she walked. "I said that, but…" She shook her head, the memories of the last battle against Eve still fresh in her mind. The pain. The fear. The anguish. 9S' throat in her hands. Again.

"Please 2B…"

Again.

Squeezing.

Again.

Again.

Again. Every time.

She gasped and stopped, resting her hand against the letter and number next to her room's door. Her hand curled up into a fist of impotent rage as her mind kept reminding her he was fine. He was okay. He had a new body. His memory had been kept alive by—by chance, just mere hapstenance.

But she had killed him as he asked. Again.

This time he had gotten his memories back. But… what about next time? There was always a next time. And there was always a reset. And always—

She shook her head. "No. No next time. Not again. Not ever," she muttered under her breath. She glanced around warily, making sure her sudden loss of composure hadn't been noticed, but it seemed all androids were currently occupied, and she silently thanked her luck for that respite.

The battle had been stressful enough—beyond the physical damage, the mental and spiritual exhaustion she felt were beyond anything she ever thought she would ever experience.

There were too many questions pettering at her soul like an avalanche of doubt, ready to bury her and suffocate her and crush her until there was no will to live left… and even if there was for her, what about 9S?

There was a… change about him. Something worse than before… he was always willing—almost eager—to sacrifice himself. At first when they had blown up their black boxes she had thought it was the sacrifice of a soldier, but now… she wondered.

She glanced out of the window on the hallway, down at Earth, floating there like a beacon of life and hope, yet lost to soulless machines that—but were they soulless? Were Adam and Eve truly just emulating feelings? Wasn't Eve's pain real? Wasn't Adam's despair true? What about Pascal and his village?

Even though there was no window behind her, she could somehow feel the presence of the moon like a shroud enveloping the whole station. They were the last bastion of defense between Humanity—or what was left of it—and the machines.

It wasn't even the aliens they were fighting anymore; just remnants of their technology that had outlived the invaders and now just… imitated life for some unknown reason. Many of them had no purpose, or objective. They simply existed in an eternal war with humanity and the androids. Hadn't she witnessed many of them reach the point of self-delusion where their only recourse was to achieve 'godhood' by destroying themselves?

"Are we so different after all?"

The thought shook 2B back into reality. No. They were not the same. Robots had no emotions. No feelings, or soul. They were not Androids. They were not humans. They weren't even aliens. No memories, just emulation.

This was not the time for self-doubt, however. Soon things would start again. The commander was right: they couldn't let this chance go and lose the opportunity to take down the machine forces now that they were in disarray over the network damage caused by the destruction of Eve.

She needed to rest. 9S would depend on her when she was back on Earth, after all. And this time… this time things might change. She suppressed a sigh and opened her door the whishing sound of the servos providing a comforting reminder of normality, and an invitation to lay down and recuperate.

She stood there for a moment, looking quietly inside, then closed it gently. She stood doubtfully outside her room, running a quick system check to see if there had been any changes in her system. There were none.

Then she opened the door again, and the bar was still there.

Sunset found herself blinking at the woman that walked into her bar. She was dressed in a goth dress, her short white hair bobbing around her delicate, elfin face, held slightly back by a black hair band. Her eyes were obscured by some sort of cloth-like visor, dark enough to almost work like a sleeping mask.

She walked cautiously, as if not believing what she was seeing, which was entirely understandable, given the tendency of her bar to open up in random locations at inopportune moments that somehow ended up being exactly the moment her customers needed her the most.

"Welcome to 'Sunset's Isekai', I'm Sunset Shimmer, and this is my little interdimensional bar," she said, smiling reassuringly at the young woman. "Please, take a seat!" She motioned to the bar while she produced a small menu.

"2B." The woman hesitated. "Where am I? Is this some sort of hacking attempt?"

Sunset frowned. "Um, no. Why would anyone try to hack your brain?'

"Brain?" the woman asked, sounding amused.

Sunset shrugged, then studied her guest as she made her way to sit down at the bar. There was still a sense of wariness, but also an underlying feeling of relief. She watched as her guest started walking around, looking at the pictures and posters and guitars and decorations with something akin to wonder. "So what brings you to the Isekai?" she asked 2B.

The woman turned her face to her, then shook her head slightly. "I didn't seek out your bar. It appeared in my room."

"Yeah, it does that…" Sunset said, sighing. "Sorry about that. However I try to reach those that need to talk… and it seems you do."

2B stopped her pacing to consider her. "Are you an alien? An Android? What are you?"

"Human," Sunset said, looking down at herself to make sure she hadn't spontaneously changed species. It happened occasionally.

2B has stopped completely. Unnaturally so. It was then that Sunset realized that her guest was very similar to a human, but not one herself. All living beings moved a little, even when staying still, there was a sense of it. Almost like the bodies were just about to do so… but 2B had stood so still she could have been a mannequin.

"But that can't be." 2B walked towards the bar, stopping right across from Sunset and raising her hand towards her.

Sunset allowed her to touch her face.

"It's… not synthetic. Am I in the moon?"

Sunset frowned. "Um, no. As I said, this place is its own dimension."

"But you're human." 2B chuckled, leaning back. "I can't believe it."

"Not many humans where you're from?" Sunset asked.

2B shook her head, slowly sitting on one of the stools, stretching out her hand to take a menu from Sunset. She studied it in silence before something caught her eye. "Can I have a rose wine?"

"Of course."

As she worked, Sunset could feel 2B's eyes on her back.

"I wondered often," her guest spoke up as she uncorked the bottle of wine, "what it would be like to meet a human for the first time."

Sunset nodded, indicating that she was listening as she placed a delicate crystal glass in front of 2B, and poured the vintage into it.

"I wondered if I would be thanked for everything I have had to endure," 2B said. "I wondered… if I would understand why I had to endure all I have." She slid her hand forward, holding the base of the glass and sliding it back to herself gently. "I wondered, and I wondered about so many secrets, so many questions, so many hopes. And I knew I would never find out." She looked down at the glass. "I expected a demand for a report, or an order of some sort. I did not expect to be served a drink."

Sunset nodded. She could have quipped something, but 2B was clearly going somewhere and it felt wrong to interrupt her with some levity at that moment. There was pain in those words. And something else.

"I've asked myself if I would ever get a chance to kill God," 2B whispered. "And here you are, giving me a glass of wine. Because I asked." She didn't smash anything, or stand up violently. Simply glanced around the bar. "And I have to ask, because I don't know if my processors are infected or I have finally lost grasp of reality… and if I have—I will never be closer to the truth than right now… why?

"Why, if you were here all along, were we created? Why are we hiding behind lies? Why must I kill and kill? Why must it be me who—" She stopped, her fragile-looking hands scrunching into fists. "Why is it me who always takes his life?"

Sunset sighed, struggling to figure out what to say. 'What can I even say? I don't know who she's even talking about.' "I don't know why you were created, 2B," she said eventually. "I am not one of the humans that did so."

"But you are here!" 2B insisted, and Sunset could tell that it was taking her a monumental effort to not start shouting. Instead 2B forced her shoulders to relax and took a sip of the wine, contemplating it silently. "There are no humans left," she said aloud, and seemed to brace herself for something to happen. When it didn't, she slumped down a little. "No humans at least in my world.

"The world is a lie," she continued, a tone of bitterness creeping into her voice. "We are sent to fight and fight, to keep fighting the machines that were created to conquer a doomed world. The machines that never end. And even the machine's creators are gone. All that remains are the creations, aimless and purposeless save for our own will searching for a reason to exist."

"So you have been existing without a purpose?" Sunset asked, frowning. "How long—"

"Thousands of years," 2B said, her voice soft. "Since the war with the aliens, our only purpose has been to fight. YoHRa's purpose is to eradicate the machine life forms living on Earth. They are our enemies, who only exist to destroy. Our purpose is to stop them."

"You sound less than convinced," Sunset pointed out.

2B swayed her head up, glancing at her from behind her visor. "Lately the machines… changed. They imitate human culture as best as they can from what little they can put together of how human society worked. But they fail, and they are unable to change—until now.

"Until now, they repeated the failed governments they emulated. Monarchies, Democracies. Tribal living... ultimately failing, then doing so again when things would flow exactly the same way because they do not change.

"They speak of things they cannot possibly understand. Love. Attachment. Fear. They emulate what that feels like, without understanding." She bit her lip. "Most of them at least."

"Do they have no hope?" Sunset asked. "Don't you?"

2B chuckled. "Where do you go if there is nothing to guide you? How do you build moral standards? How do you build a government when there's no plan? What matters and what doesn't?" She glanced at her hands. "Hope. Down there, there is a village of robots who emulate families. They play together, and act scared if they get lost. Act worried if their 'child' runs away. But robots don't feel… so if they don't feel, what is it that they are experiencing? If there is no understanding, then why is Pascal able to empathize with me? With us?

"There is a resistance, still believing that humans live on the moon, waiting to return. There are members of YoHRa who are lied to in order to protect that secret. Killed by those they trust every time they find too much." The android looked almost as fragile as the glass she was holding. "There's 9S,who deserves happiness more than anyone I know."

She drank a bit more of her wine. "Where do you—even if you're not a human from our world… how did humans build something to hope for?"

Sunset leaned on the counter, pondering the question. "Through the multiverse, there are an uncountable number of races and creatures besides humans who have also created their own governments, systems of faith, paths to the truth… some believe in gods, others simply in power. Others believe that our purpose in life is what we make of it, however terrifying the prospect of not having a higher force watching over us."

She shook her head slightly. "There is no real, absolute answer. It is true that ultimately a system of belief will end up in conflict of some sort. There are worlds where belief in god has justified massacres across the globe, in the name of truth and faith. There are times where political beliefs have overridden the ability to empathize with others and conflict occurs. Yet there are times where these same forces that caused so much grief and pain act in the complete opposite way… like you… and maybe this Pascal of yours, humans are a complicated species.

"When you have both the power to love, and the power to hate within you; when you are taught or expected to act in a certain way; when choices are limited… each person's will is the ultimate factor that decides whether to act with good wishes towards others, or with ill intent."

"Then you don't have an answer."

"I don't," Sunset said, "not the type of answer you want, at least. But maybe the type of answer you need."

2B looked up, head tilted with confusion.

"Look around you," Sunset said. "This place exists. It's real."

The android said nothing, her attention solely on Sunset.

"Maybe all of the humans in your world are gone. Maybe there are no gods left, but when there are no gods, there is still freedom of choice. It's never easy to make a true choice at the cost of your preconceptions or expectations, but it is there." She raised one hand. "A person in an abusive relationship can believe that there is no way out because she feels she needs her abuser in some way. But she's also denying her ability to move on and grow and be happy by choosing to not give herself a chance. It might be painful and hard… but until she chooses to do something, nothing will change."

She raised her other hand. "A robot sees where all others have failed and chooses to build his own pacifist town. The choice to not fight was not easy, I guarantee you that. And it might be something that will fail… but until he chooses to do something about it, it will never happen."

2B sighed. "So what you're saying is that—"

"That you can choose your future?" Sunset asked. "Yes. I'm saying that you are not without options or the ability to think and feel and give yourself and others a chance and no god or creator can take this away from you now unless you let them." She softened her smile. "I don't know what you have gone through… I'm sorry. Humans have never been anything but a dichotomy of emotion and logic… and that goes for most other non-stagnant sentient species as well. But they all have something in common with you too… the search for purpose. And because you're searching for purpose, you have the chance to grasp it. What holds meaning to you is purpose."

"But without orders, without a system… how am I supposed to know whether things are good or bad?"

Sunset grimaced. "In the end, you will have to rely on your understanding of what is good and isn't. You mentioned a friend of yours… 9S."

2B sat straighter, but nodded.

"You said he deserved better. What does that entail?"

2B inclined her head. "It means… a chance to live and discover. A chance to keep his memories and find happiness."

"And what needs to change for that to happen?"

For a long moment, her guest remained silent and immobile. "I do."

"Then change." Sunset reached over and gave 2B's hand a squeeze. "If you need a sign that there's always something else, something new and different remember this place, where you met a human."

With a snort, 2B finished her glass of wine. "The one that had no answers."

"But damn good booze."

2B shook her head and stood up. She produced a small pile of coins that digitized into her hand and placed them on the counter. "Thank you for this."

Sunset nodded. "You're welcome, it was my pleasure." She hesitated. "So, what will you do?"

2B looked up and around before looking back at Sunset. "I believe I will tell 9S the truth. I'll tell him about this place, and that there are many things outside of what we understand… and that I will help him discover them."

Sunset grinned. "Before you go, do you mind if we take a picture?"

The door opened and she stepped into her room. Behind her, the bar's door closed and she was left alone, a silvery card in her hand the only proof that she had not imagined the whole thing.

The promise of the card carried a lot of weight with it, and as she held it, her heart felt heavy. The decisions she would have to make were not easy, and obtaining her ideal resolution seemed like and invitation to disaster and possibly a lifetime of persecution if they were not careful.

But however she needed to start the change, she would start now, by making herself a promise: As soon as she was able to have a moment of peace with 9S, she would tell him what she wished for him, and what she would do to help.

She could only hope he would understand, and that he would forgive her.

An email reached her at that moment. A reminder from the commander to rest and be ready. Apparently no time had passed between the moment she had gone to Sunset's Isekai and returned here.

She nodded and pulled out her heavy combat suit. She'd be ready for this fight.

Hopefully it would be the last.

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

NieR: Automata is a masterpiece of storytelling and video-gaming. It's one of those games that I took a long time to finally play, and did so mostly because Zef recommended it to me back when we were in Japan. I regret I didn't play earlier, but I'm glad I finally did.
If you are unfamiliar with the game, just know that it has multiple endings that build up on what happened in the previous ones, and further the overall story into an amazing narrative with a fantastic soundtrack.

I highly recommend it.

Finding Time (The Time We Have Left — Fic - Complete)

Author's Notes:

This chapter is a crossover with the truly depressing story: The Time We Have Left (T) by the one and only, Scampy!

***Content Warning***

As with Best Left Forgotten, The Time We Have Left is a fantastic story, but it deals with very real things and very real traumas that our guest today will talk about with Sunset. This was handled as carefully as possible, and kept within the T rating.

If these kinds of topics are something you want to avoid, Sunset's Isekai will continue next week with a brand new chapter and guest.

Warning tags: Suicide attempt

Thank you,
-WD

Sunset's Isekai
Finding Time (The Time We Have Left — Complete)
By Wanderer D & Scampy

Sunset frowned when she realized the door to Wallflower’s apartment was still unlocked, and again when she realized that it bothered her at all. Of course it was still unlocked. Who was going to come lock it besides her? She shut the door behind her, sighing. It was a good thing anyway—entering through the door was much easier than throwing a rock through the window and climbing through.

As she moved across the tiny room—stepping past a large stone and a pile of broken glass—Sunset saw a line of potted plants against the wall, all of them shrivelled and brown. Her hand gently brushed over the long-dead leaves, pulling away as they cracked apart at her touch. She frowned, and her vision flickered for the briefest of moments.

What kind of plants had these been? Flowering most likely, but if so, what kind? Wallflower must have decided to grow them for a reason.

Long, straight stems, shrivelled to the point of snapping at a touch. It was a challenge to grow orchids indoors, but somehow she’d made it work. The pots on either side were a tangle of thin vines and dried-out petals, curled into a fragile bell shape. Morning glories…?

A sharp breath, and Sunset recoiled. She didn’t know and she didn’t care. Maybe if she had cared enough to ask Wallflower about them earlier, she would still be around to give an answer.

The plants were dead. It didn’t matter.

One more thing she couldn’t save anymore.

She turned away, her regrets drawing her eyes to two articles of clothing that lay on the floor beside the door to the bathroom. Both had their sleeves tied into knots, and both were crusted with a dark red hue.

Sunset’s breath caught in her throat as she looked over the ruined remains of her jacket. No amount of washing would get these stains out—as if that mattered now, anyway. At least it had been lost to a good cause, even if it hadn’t been enough.

Good cause… Sunset shook her head. Yeah, sure. How could it be a good cause if it hadn’t even worked? It would be better to just leave her jacket with… With…

Wallflower’s sweater lay beside it, sleeves tied in a similar fashion. Was Sunset supposed to keep it? Throw it away? Leave it here too? She forced herself to look at it, shivering as she knelt down to pick it up.

As soon as Sunset touched the dried redness stained into the sleeves, her eyes sparked again, and her expression soured. Why did it matter what she did with this stupid thing? It was too late to save it. No one besides her would even care that it was ruined anyway. Sure, she could tell her friends about how long sleeves could never hide them from herself, how woolen sweaters and leather jackets didn’t make the best tourniquets, how it just kept coming more and more, always more no matter how tightly she tied it was never enough—

Sunset dropped the sweater to the floor. She couldn’t think about this right now. Or ever, for that matter. Wallflower would want her to forget anyway.

A trembling breath left her as she stepped over the pile of red-stained clothing. At last, she crossed into the bathroom, and with an inaudible sigh, Sunset lowered herself to the dusty floor. She leaned against the cabinet beneath the sink, numb to the pain of its handle pressing into her back. Unable to avert her gaze any longer, she turned to look at the bathtub she found Wallflower in just twenty hours earlier.

Sunset had never seen so much blood in all her life.

The sharp scarlet hue from yesterday had faded slightly to a dull maroon—or at least it seemed to have done so, anyway. The whole world held a little less color since she’d left the hospital, so maybe it was just that. All the same, the sight of Wallflower’s blood staining the cheap plastic tub tied Sunset’s heart in knots all over again.

She forced herself to inch closer, peering into the crimson abyss. The color had evenly spread through the water after so long. If Sunset didn’t know any better, she would have thought the whole bath was full of blood, without even a single drop of water.

At the bottom, glinting in the soft amber light of the incandescent above, a piece of metal rested beside the drain. For a moment, Sunset was motionless, staring at the tiny little blade that ended Wallflower’s life.

She took a deep breath, adrenaline seizing her heart, and plunged her hand into the bloodied bathtub.

The second her fingers made contact with the razor, the stone hanging from her neck flickered dimly. As Sunset’s arm retracted, dripping wet and barely tinted red, a dull calmness settled over her entire being—almost as if she could just close her eyes and drift away from everything.

She was still for a moment, a shiver working its way up her spine. When did her hand start shaking? The blade was so small, so cold, still wet, still dripping red rivulets, pulsing slowly, a horribly effective anesthetic to all the nothing, all the something, all the everything weighing her down, threatening to crush the air from her lungs

“Hkkkt—!” A sharp breath, and Sunset tore her eyes away. She had to leave, and she had to leave now. She had to get up and walk out and away from all these memories and feelings that weren’t hers to share in.

If she didn’t remember them, though, no one ever would. It would be as if Wallflower never existed at all.

Again, Sunset’s gaze fell to the blade, still cradled in her hand. She would never—could never—do that… Why couldn’t she stop thinking about it? Why didn’t it seem like a big deal…?

She had to get away. It would be so easy to just drop the razor, so easy to walk out of the room, the apartment, all the way home and never look back. It would be so, so easy. So easy… So easy to…

No, she wouldn’t. She couldn't. She deserved better.

Sunset looked back to the bathtub. Wallflower deserved better too. Look what happened to her.

Still clutching the razor between her fingers, Sunset grabbed at the counter-top with her other hand, scrambling to raise herself off the floor. She couldn’t stay here, not tonight. Maybe another day, another night, another time when she could draw a line around her own feelings and everything else, but not now. She moved out of the bathroom, across the tiny room and pulled the front door open.

Sunset Shimmer looked up from the magazine she was reading when she heard her own voice shouting from the entrance.

"What the heck!?"

"Huh. One of me. It's been a while," she muttered. "Come on in!"

There was a pause, then careful footsteps approaching, and with them… dread, despair, hopelessness. Sunset winced. This version of herself was emanating very strong empathic energy… and not the good kind. It was stifling, and she was glad that everyone else was out. It was not the kind of thing she would want Lena or Danni exposed to. If it caught you unprepared… it could spell trouble.

Her other self had finally made it into the bar and was looking around in a mixture of awe and confusion that only grew when she saw herself.

"Welcome to Sunset's Isekai," Sunset said automatically, her defenses pushing away the emotional energy now that she was aware of it. "It's a multi-dimensional bar which explains why there's two of us. I'd explain more, but you're sending out some serious vibes, Sunset. Take a hold of your emotions: your geode is firing them all over the place."

The other Sunset was younger. Well, of course she was—she wasn't a few hundred years old—but still younger-looking than she was. This was probably a Sunset that was still in school, much too young to be sending that kind of psychic energy. Was it another Anon-a-miss situation? Those could get pretty intense. "Hey, come on, turn it off and take a seat. I'll whip you up a milkshake."

"Oh, um… yeah." The younger Sunset carefully made her way to sit down and took hold of her geode, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath as the energy slowly receded away.

Sunset decided to keep her defenses up regardless. If anything this visit just showed that she needed to work on the spells a bit more to keep that kind of thing in check. Her younger self was lucky that she had come here when that happened than walking down the street, where any non-magical or ill-prepared person could be really affected by such strong emotional, magical bursts.

"So what flavor would you like?" she asked, smiling gently. "I was always partial to chocolate myself, but I have the oddest things now. I can even make it electric."

Her younger self blinked, still glancing around the room like she wasn’t sure it was real. “Uhm… Chocolate is fine.”

Sunset shrugged. "Alright, one chocolate milkshake coming up." She hesitated as she started pulling out the chocolate chips to melt into syrup. "Unless you want something else. It just seemed like a milkshake moment."

“I-I’m sorry,” the younger Sunset said, “but this is already confusing me. You’re me. How are you me? What do we even call each other?” She held her head in her hands, already seeming overwhelmed. “I must be going crazy…”

"I know this can be a bit confusing, trust me," Sunset said. She pulled out sugar and a little pan, scooping some in and pouring a bit of water before turning on the heat. "So, the long and short is that this is a bar that exists outside time and space. And just like the mirror, I can go into other worlds and universes. So I am a Sunset Shimmer from another universe, here to talk to you and help if I can."

“Going crazy, got it.”

"Right. So I won't show you the pictures." Sunset stirred the melting sugar and turned off the heat, adding pieces of chocolate. "Why don't you call me Isekai to make it easier? Also, this is not your imagination. I'm actually here, and I'm actually making syrup from scratch. Didn't Celestia ever teach you about the multiverse? Never watched a Marvel movie?"

“Nnngh… Look, Isekai,” Sunset groaned. “I really don’t have the energy to deal with my own sass, okay?” Her previously blank expression sank into a frown. “If you want to trade barbs, go hug a cactus or something.”

Isekai shrugged. "I'm not trying to get under your skin, but there's really no need for that kind of response. A lot of people who come in here are confused the first time, so I try to reference stuff they might be familiar with."

“Y-yeah, okay,” Sunset sighed. Her hands left the counter, falling to her sides. “I’m sorry, just… It’s been a really bad day.”

"And that is what this place is for," Sunset said, grabbing a tall glass and dribbling the chocolate syrup inside as she turned it, creating a spiral from the bottom to the top. When she was done, she put it inside the fridge and extracted the rest of the ingredients, preparing her blender. "I'm here to listen and talk. The bar will be empty for us, so there's no risk of anyone walking in. And well, you were projecting so much that I could tell you were in a bad spot. Do… you want to talk about it?"

“Projecting, huh?” Sunset said, plainly ignoring the question. Her hands fiddled with something beneath the bar—her geode, Isekai assumed. “That’s… new.”

"Yeah, our geodes are actually really versatile. If you're not careful, someone on the street might start picking up on your emotional state, or worse, a random memory or vision." Isekai had whipped the ice cream and milk by now, and poured it into the chilled glass, adding an additional scoop of chocolate ice cream, then following that with whipped cream, chocolate shavings and a straw.

She placed it in front of Sunset. "Here you go. One chocolate milkshake."

“O-oh.” Sunset’s eyes snapped up, and she frantically stuffed something in her pocket. As her focus settled on the drink in front of her, her eyes widened a little bit. “Wow, that looks really fancy,” she said. Delicately taking the glass in her hands, she brought the straw to her lips, and a moment later her eyes lit up. Rather than offer any spoken praise, Sunset practically inhaled the drink, as if she hadn’t had anything to eat in days.

"I'll uh, make another one. I don't usually have food, but I could order some curry for you if you want?"

“Mmmph…” Sunset finished slurping down half the milkshake. “No thank you,” she said. “I don’t want to impose any more than I already am.”

"Fair enough, but let me get you some cookies at least, I should have some around here. Those go well with milkshakes."

“No, thank you,” Sunset repeated. “I’m not hungry anyway.”

"Alright." Rather than make herself a cocktail—even if she was tempted given this Sunset's resistance—Isekai decided to make herself some tea. After some thought, she pulled out a metallic box from the Flying Puppy Bakery and stacked several cookies on them, putting it next to her cup. "How's the milkshake?"

“Oh, uhh, very good,” Sunset said, eyeing the stack of cookies. “Uhm… If it’s not too much trouble, could I have one of those…?”

Isekai resisted the urge to smirk, pushing the plate to the center of the bar right between them. "Of course, you're my guest."

Sunset wasted no time honing in on the cookies closest to her, hungrily devouring each one in a matter of seconds.

So much for not being hungry.

"You know, I really was going to order some food for myself before you walked in. It really wouldn't be any imposition to share some of it."

“Mhmmph…” Sunset nodded, speaking through a mouthful of strawberry-frosted cookie. “I’m fine with these, thanks.”

Isekai made the order anyway with her tablet. 'It's not like I won't eat it if she doesn't want any. That stuff is legendary in two worlds.' "Here," she said, handling Sunset a napkin. "You could use that."

“Oh, thanks,” Sunset said, taking the napkin and wiping her face clean. As she pulled the red-stained cloth away, her eyes fell to it and immediately shrank to the size of pinpricks. She dropped it to the counter, and her hand fell below the bar again.

Isekai raised an eyebrow at that, then gently reached over and folded the napkin, hiding the red smear on it, before replacing it with a new one. "Here." Clearly whatever had happened to her young counterpart had left her sensitive… An idea of what could have happened started forming in her head, but she pushed it away. Sunset hadn't said anything and guessing would only make things worse if she guessed wrong. "You look exhausted, Sunset, when was the last time you had to yourself?"

Sunset shifted on her bar stool, her hands fiddling with something beneath the bar again. “Uhm… I-I guess that kind of depends,” she said. “I was with a friend earlier, but she… She was sleeping...”

Isekai bit her lip, catching on to the subtext of Sunset's words. That, alongside the reaction to the red smear, the exhaustion, the snappy replies earlier and how guarded she was, painted a very sad picture. "I see," she said softly. "Were the girls also there?"

“N-no, just me,” Sunset said, her eyes falling to her lap. “It wouldn’t have been right to force them to get involved.”

'Oh boy. She's been alone ever since this happened...' Isekai nodded, hiding a frown. "Can you tell me what happened?"

Sunset didn’t reply, still staring at whatever she was holding. A moment later, she winced, closed her eyes, and shook her head. Without a word, she sighed and held out her hand to her older counterpart.

Isekai shook her head. "I don't use my geode. I put it away to keep myself from accidentally reading customers. Some of them would not take it lightly. Others… would drive even me insane. Would it be okay to talk about it?"

Sunset just stared at her expectantly. “You’re serious?” She barely held back a scoff. “You’re serious. You could just touch my wrist and know exactly what you want to know, but instead you’re gonna drag it out of me bit by—ugh…” She groaned, pulling her hand back below the bar. “Fine, whatever,” she said. “You want me to tell you what happened?”

"Sometimes talking helps more to deal with things," Isekai said. "Take your time and tell me. I'm in no rush, and I will listen."

Sunset glanced up at Isekai, then back to her lap. “It’s not like it’ll take long to explain,” she said bitterly. “You know Wallflower Blush?”

Isekai's eyes flickered to the corner table where Wallflower would sit whenever she visited before she could even think about it. She glanced back to Sunset before nodding and sighing. "Yeah. I know her."

“Yeah, well…” Sunset’s expression was somewhere between grief-stricken and livid. “She died a few hours ago,” she said.

"I'm so sorry," Isekai said, feeling a knot in her throat as her eyes strayed over to the forget-me-not growing on the wall. "It wasn't—was it…"

“She killed herself,” Sunset interrupted her, her whole body shivering a bit. “Exsanguination.”

Isekai shook her head. "Oh, Wallflower..." She took a deep breath, her thoughts going back to the other Wallflower she had met. The one that had her own table. Would she have ended up the same? From her own admission she had been in a very bad place before the local Sunset found her, and—she hoped—her own visit to the bar had helped her regain more of her inner strength and will to live. The thought of that sweet girl just taking her life away... "Did you find her?" she asked in a whisper.

Sunset nodded, sighing. “Not soon enough,” she said. “By the time the ambulance got her to a hospital… It was too late to do anything…” She grit her teeth, her gaze returning to her lap, and she winced again.

"That's horrible, Sunset, I'm sorry that happened…" She licked her lips. "So you stayed the whole time with her."

Sunset didn’t answer, instead reaching for her milkshake. As she took hold of the glass, Isekai noticed something—a couple of still-bleeding small cuts on Sunset’s fingers.

"Hey," Isekai spoke up. "Your hand is bleeding, did you cut yourself with something before coming in? Here, let me take a look?"

“What? No, I would never—!” Sunset recoiled, nearly spilling her drink. She looked over her hand then hid it beneath the bar once more. “It’s fine,” she said, her voice low. “Nothing serious.”

"It looked like it might sting though," Isekai said. "Don't worry, I won't cover you in band-aids."

“I said I’m fine.” Sunset frowned.

"Look," Isekai said, "you've hurt your fingers, and you're bleeding. Let me take care of that now, before it gets worse. I know you're not in the best place, but being physically hurt won't help you."

Sunset just glared at her for a moment, then let out a long sigh. “Fine, do what you want,” she said, holding her hand out.

Isekai gently held it up so she could see. She had feared Sunset had cut her hands by accident with glass, but the small cuts were all straight, even the ones that were barely a scratch. No jagged cuts, or areas where the cut went much deeper, indicating a pointy object. They looked more like paper cuts, or maybe a straight razor. Glancing up at Sunset she almost spoke up, but refrained. One thing at a time.

She put her other hand, hovering above Sunset's, and whispered a spell, watching as gentle light flowed from her hand into hers, and the cuts slowly faded away. "Healing has never been my specialty but small things like that… I can deal with those."

Sunset could only watch, eyes wide, as the wounds on her hand closed on their own. “Y-you… You healed me,” she spoke in an almost-whisper. “With magic…? How did—what…”

"Different universes, different rules," Isekai said. "I was taught by a few people from other worlds. What you saw there is most of what I can do with healing magic… it's not as general as Equestrian magic. A lot of places out there specialize in specific types a—"

Gah!” Sunset shot up from her bar stool, suddenly shouting. “Damn it, damn it! None of this is—!” She stopped short and whirled on Isekai. “Of course you have magic! Of course you do! I-if I could h-h-have just waved my hand a-and fixed her…” Sunset’s voice fell into broken, shivering stammers. “I-I could have saved her…

"Sunset, you can't blame yourself for not being able to use magic. I have no doubt in my mind you would have used every bit of it if that was the case, but it's not something you had control over."

“Goddess above, would you shut up?!” Sunset screamed. “You’re so calm about this, aren’t you? So above it! Don’t tell me what I can and can’t blame myself for—you weren’t there!” She pointed at Isekai, and something metal glinted in her hand. “Y-you didn’t see h-her…!”

Isekai narrowed her eyes. "What is that in your hand?"

At that, Sunset stiffened up, immediately shoving her hand in her pocket. “None of your damn business, that’s what it is.”

"Take it out of your pocket and sit down." She sighed and crossed her arms. "I'm not your enemy here, Sunset. I am telling you only that that was not something you had control over. And you know it."

Sunset glared at her for a moment, breathing heavily. “Fine,” she said, her voice dripping with venom. Her hand dipped into her pocket, and when it retreated, Isekai finally saw what Sunset had been hiding—a tiny, two-sided razor blade.

"That's what she used, isn't it." It wasn't even a question. Still, she heard her voice crack a little. This Sunset had witnessed the suicide attempt and then been right there when Wallflower had passed away. A guilty part of her felt slightly grateful that she didn't carry her geode with her anymore. That was a memory that would break anyone's heart.

Sunset twitched as if a shiver had run up her spine. “Y-yeah. It was,” she said. “It was still in the bathtub when I went back, s-so…”

"That is… Sunset, holding on to that is probably not good for you. Especially so soon."

“You don’t get to tell me what is and isn’t good for me,” Sunset snapped. She turned the blade over in her hand, her eyes locked on its edges, then flicking down. “I-I told you. I’m fine.”

"Then give it to me," Isekai said, extending her hand.

“W-wha… No!” Sunset shouted, taking a step back. “I-it was Wallflower’s! Having it j-just helps me, okay? I’m not going t-to… To…” She trailed off, her whole body shaking as her gaze moved from the razor to Isekai and back again.

"Give it to me, Sunset. Let it go."

Nnnngh…!” Sunset shut her eyes, shaking her head. “Shut up, j-just shut up! Wallflower’s dead, and I couldn’t stop it!” Sunset was screaming as her whole body trembled. “This is the only thing I have to remember her by, and I’m not gonna let you take it away from me!”

Before Isekai could respond, something sparked in Sunset’s hand.

“W-what?” Sunset held the razor up, blinking in shock as more sparks rose up from its edges. “...Isekai?” Her voice was shallow, scared. “What is this…?”

Isekai's eyes were wide. It took barely a second for her to realize what it was. “The bar…” It was the bar's spell to protect her and her guests from harm… even from themselves... even if they hadn't been aware that they might do something. Desperation grew in her guest's eyes as the razor flaked away in her hands.

The blade in Sunset’s hand was disappearing now, hundreds of sparks flittering away to nothing from its edges. “N-no! I told you no!” Sunset shouted, clutching the remaining half-blade as it too dissolved between her fingers.

Then, with a final flurry of sparks, it was gone. Sunset’s hand was empty, as if nothing had ever been there at all.

"The bar has a spell," Isekai said gently. "It activates if a guest is going to hurt themselves with some sort of weapon or object. I'm sorry that it happened like that, but what were you thinking of doing?"

“I-I… You…” Sunset was barely audible, staring at the space where the razor had been. When she at last looked up, her gaze was hard as steel. “That was magic,” she said. “That was your magic.”

"It was my spell," Isekai said, resting her hands on the bar. "A spell that is constantly active and doesn't activate until certain requirements are met." She was not letting Sunset get away from what had actually caused that to activate that easily. "And one of those requirements is that my guests were about to hurt themselves. Sunset. What were you going to do?"

Sunset’s whole body tensed up. “Y-you mean… You think—No! No, I would never…” She shook her head, the faintest whimper creeping into her voice. “I’d n-never do that… I-I just get thoughts sometimes, b-but I would never do that to myself!”

Before Isekai could respond, Sunset kept shouting. “And don’t try to turn this around on me! I told you no, but you just magicked it away anyway! You think y-you know what’s best for me?” Sunset stomped up to the bar, her voice cracking. “What the hell do you know?! You weren’t even there!”

"Calm down," Isekai said, her voice steady. "I already told you. It's not what I thought you were going to do, but what the spell sensed you were about to do. Even if it was the spell that did it, I can't just sit here and let you hurt yourself!"

“Whatever I do to myself is not up to you!”

"Do you really want to hurt yourself?" Isekai demanded. "Is that really what you want? Is that what Wallflower would want?"

At that, Sunset froze over entirely. After a few more silent seconds, fury overcame her features, and she stumbled towards the bar. “You think you know what she wanted?” Her voice was trembling, cold, fragile. “You think you understand?” Tears filled her eyes as her legs wobbled, and she fell to the floor, her whole body shuddering with every breath. “D-do you…?”

Isekai quickly made her way around the bar, kneeling next to the collapsed Sunset. "Hey… come on, look at me. Of course I'm trying to understand, Sunset."

Sunset took slow, shaky breaths. She reached into her pocket, her hand closing around whatever object was inside. Coughing out a single sob, she turned to Isekai, locking eyes with her. For a moment, neither of them spoke.

Then, a brilliant golden glow lit up the room as Sunset’s geode flared to life. She lunged forward, grabbing Isekai by the wrist, and both their eyes shone white as—

Sunset checked her phone again as she walked up the crumbled stone path to the apartment building. She’d sent seven texts today already—not even counting the dozen more she’d sent earlier throughout the week—but there was still no response from Wallflower.

That was fine. She was fine, Sunset was sure of it.

And if she wasn’t, well, that’s why Sunset was here in the first place.

Which one was Wallflower’s apartment again? Sunset had walked her home only once, after they’d gone to get coffee on the last day of school. Some buried intuition had told Sunset that Wallflower couldn’t be left on her own that day, and that same sense had guided her here now.

It was on the top floor, wasn’t it? Yeah, 428, that was it.

Sunset checked her phone one more time before making her way up the stairs. Still nothing. That was okay. Soon she’d be talking with Wallflower face-to-face anyway.

425, 426, 427… There.

Sunset took a deep breath, and then another. Wallflower might not be happy to see her at first, but that little voice in Sunset’s head knew this was necessary. She could handle some vitriol if it meant ensuring Wallflower was okay.

She rang the doorbell, and waited.

Seconds passed. Then a half a minute. Sunset rang the bell a few more times, to no avail. She knocked on the door, and when there was still no answer, she knocked again even harder.

Another knock, practically punching the door so hard that her hand hurt. Wallflower had to be in there, right? Where the heck else would she be? Something tingled in Sunset’s chest, and she moved to peer through the window.

Far in the back corner of the unlit apartment, a door was cracked open. It had to be the bathroom. In there, the lights were on.

Oh. Well now she was just embarrassed. Wallflower was probably in the shower and couldn’t hear her.

Probably.

She was fine. Sunset would just wait for her.

After pacing back and forth a couple times, Sunset peered through the window again. The bathroom door was cracked open enough that she could make out what seemed like the mirror.

If the shower was on, wouldn’t the mirror be covered in steam?

No, she was being ridiculous. Maybe Wallflower took cold showers. Maybe she was taking a bath. Maybe the light just happened to be on and Wallflower was asleep in the bedroom.

Sunset knocked on the door again. When there was no reply, she checked her phone again.

Nothing. No answer of any kind.

In a split second, Sunset’s composure evaporated. She opened the phone app and, hand trembling, dialed three numbers and hit ‘call.’ She resumed her pacing, back and forth and back and forth in front of the window, peeking through as she did, desperate to see any kind of movement. She was probably overreacting and Wallflower was probably fine, and Sunset would have to give a lot of apologies for wasting everyone’s time.

Better safe than sorry. The phone rang once, then twice.

Someone picked up. Sunset spoke as clearly as she could, fighting the shakiness in her voice. She was a concerned friend, she needed a wellness check to 428 Saddlebridge, she just needed to know her friend was safe. It would be fine. Wallflower would be fine.

The voice on the other end told her someone would be there in five to ten minutes. That wasn’t very long, was it? That was good. In the meantime, Sunset should stay there in case Wallflower opened the door. It would be fine.

She hung up the phone and stopped pacing, looking through the window again. Still, she saw no movement—just the crack of light from behind the bathroom door.

That little voice in the back of her head whispered something in her ear—five to ten minutes could be the difference between life and death.

Sunset’s unease swelled into a full-blown panic.

What the hell was she doing, standing around out here? She came to make sure Wallflower was safe, and that’s exactly what she was going to do. She couldn’t afford to wait any longer than she already had.

One more check of her phone. Still nothing from Wallflower.

Down the stairs, all four flights, across the parking lot to the crumbled stone path. Sunset worked on autopilot, grabbing the largest rock she could carry and rushing back up the stairs again. Reasonably athletic as she was, her muscles still burned at the effort. It didn’t matter. She’d wasted too much time already. She should’ve done this after Wallflower didn’t answer the first ring of the doorbell.

She reached the top floor again, stumbling to a halt by the door to 428. With a deep breath, Sunset steadied herself in front of the window. This would probably be a bad idea in retrospect.

Sunset lurched herself around and flung the rock as hard as she could, shattering the window to pieces.

Without a second thought, she climbed through the broken mess, wincing as some remaining shards scratched through her jacket and jeans. It didn’t matter. She was inside, and whenever the police or ambulance or whoever got here, they wouldn’t have to worry about the locked door either.

She could worry about the window later. Sunset crossed the tiny, messy living space and opened the bathroom door.

Wallflower—

Sunset screamed.

Wallflower lay motionless in the bathtub, her lips just barely above the scarlet-stained water. The metallic smell of blood filled the air so much that Sunset almost gagged. As she entered the room, partially stunned, her eyes fell to Wallflower’s face.

She looked so peaceful. If not for the blood spilling from Wallflower’s slashed forearms, Sunset would have thought she was just sleeping.

A second passed, and Sunset’s daze evaporated. Red-clouded water splashed from the bath as she pulled Wallflower out, pleading, screaming. She laid Wallflower on the floor, adrenaline surging through her veins as blood continued to stream from the unconscious girl’s torn forearms. It puddled on the floor, left trails down Wallflower’s arms, stained Sunset’s hands and sleeves as she frantically tried to apply pressure to the wounds.

It wouldn’t be enough. The other arm was cut too, even deeper—she had to find a way to stop the bleeding.

Wallflower was so pale, so cold. Was it already too late?

No… No, she could do this. She was Sunset Shimmer. She didn’t let bad things happen to her friends.

She just had to keep Wallflower steady until the ambulance arrived. Sunset reached over Wallflower, grabbing a familiar thick woolen sweater discarded on the floor. Hands and limbs shaking, Sunset threaded the sleeves beneath one of Wallflower’s arms, tying them into as tight of a knot as she could manage, whispering unheard encouragements as she did.

A whimpering gasp left her lips as she took off her own jacket, cursing her trembling limbs as she fought to escape the sleeves. Just one more tourniquet. Stay focused. She could do this.

She repeated the process, pulling the knot as tight as possible. Her hands left the jacket, and she braved a look back at Wallflower’s arms.

The bleeding had slowed, but not nearly enough. The pool of blood beneath Wallflower continued to spread, staining the knee of Sunset’s jeans. Her panicked gaze spun around the room, stopping when she saw an open pill bottle on the bathroom counter. Sunset swiped it and read the label.

Aspirin. Blood thinners. No wonder the tourniquets weren’t enough.

This couldn’t be happening. This couldn’t be happening. She cried Wallflower’s name over and over, holding the girl as close as she could, as if doing so would impart some of her own liveliness to Wallflower’s motionless form. She started screaming again, screaming for Wallflower to wake up, to please wake up, please…!

Wallflower’s only reply was to limply sink further into Sunset’s arms.

Blood everywhere. No way to help. Useless tears and screams.

She heard voices behind her—

Sunset stumbled back, and it took her a moment to shake the vision and realize that Isekai had pushed her away with her foot. The bartender was on her side, eyes wide and breathing hard, still obviously disoriented.

Before she could react, Sunset had already scrambled to her side, gripping her geode tight in one hand as she reached for her counterpart and grasped her arm again, forcing the connection.

In… … … and out.

In… … …and out.

Sunset watched the slow, unsteady rise and fall of Wallflower’s chest, just as she had been for hours. How long had she been here? How long had Wallflower been—been sleeping?

Holding down a yawn, Sunset shifted in her tiny plastic hospital chair, pulling Wallflower a little closer. Her body yearned to stand, to move, to stretch her legs for just a few seconds… She couldn’t, though. She promised Wallflower she would stay with her. What if when she got up to stretch, that was when Wallflower…?

Stretching wasn’t important right now.

Adrenaline roused Sunset’s senses. She watched Wallflower carefully, intently, desperately.

In… … …and out.

In… … …and out.

Sunset’s eyes strained. She’d long since run out of tears. It was all she could do to just hold Wallflower close, to try not to think about how cold she was.

This… All of this didn’t feel real, like she was caught in a nightmare that refused to end. Eighteen hours of being too late, and all she could do now was wait for the last embers of life to fade from her friend’s body.

In… … …and out.

She felt a familiar wetness on her cheeks. Maybe she wasn’t out of tears after all. If only she had some tissues or something—but that would require leaving Wallflower’s side. Calling for help would take a doctor or nurse away from a patient, someone who mattered, someone worth helping. Wallflower was beyond help, and Sunset didn’t deserve it.

In… … …and out.

How had Wallflower put it? Every time something went wrong, that voice in the back of her head offered its “solution.”

For the first time in months—maybe years—Sunset thought she heard the voice again.

Stupid, selfish Sunset. If she’d been a better friend—or at least just checked on Wallflower a few days, or even a few hours earlier… But she hadn’t. She waited until her friend was in crisis, and even then she didn’t bother to show up until it was too late to save her.

Wallflower didn’t deserve this… but maybe Sunset did.

Her eyes drifted around the barren hospital room, finally settling on the girl resting against her. She watched her chest, unblinking.

Wallflower wasn’t moving.

Sunset's hand closed on empty air. She shook her head, clearing away the disorienting feeling of returning from a vision to reality and quickly stood up, studying the area to see where Isekai had gone. But the bar was empty.

She licked her suddenly dry lips and exhaled, her breath visible as if the temperature had dropped drastically. Was it her or were the previously warm colors of the bar somehow… dimmer? No… it was really happening. The bar, the pictures, the bottles on the shelf… everything was somehow losing color until it was a monotone of black and white.

Sunset heard a sound like rocks crumbling and she turned around, catching on the corner of her eye little pieces of brick and mortar crumbling down from the wall. Suddenly, with the thunderous crack of hardwood splintering, the bar shook, almost making her lose her balance, and under her the floor split, as if someone had ripped apart a piece of paper.

She gasped and tried to step out of the way, but the floor was already caving into the darkness, and before she could regain her footing, her boot slipped and she fell heavily onto her side as the gaping wound on the floor collapsed everything into the void, casting her screaming into darkness.

Isekai sat several feet away from where Sunset had grabbed her. She was curled into herself, her knees tight against her chest, her chin resting against her knees, and her hair falling around her like a curtain.

She could still hear Wallflower's breathing. The raspy, wheezing undertone to it as her body drew air and released it agonizingly slow. The surety that the last breath had come. That it was about to come.

The lack of strength in her hand. The small gasps that were more of a parting of the lips and air escaping than anything out of awareness. The feeling of being lonely, unable to do anything and knowing that there was nothing to be done.

Being afraid to turn away.

She hugged her legs closer to herself. It wasn't the first time she'd seen death. It wasn't even the first time she'd been close to someone about to pass away. It came with the long, long, life. But Sunset—that Sunset… she hadn't only been dreading this, but she had been mentally unprepared, impulsive… opening herself up to Wallflower while in that state with the Geode… that damned Geode.

Her chest felt tight, as if someone was squeezing it.

She was so angry with Sunset Shimmer. For forcing this on her… for doing that to herself. It was hard to separate things right now. What had she done back home when—had her own Wallflower ever considered this? But the hospital—

She closed her eyes tightly, forcing each painful thread of invasive memories to unwrap from her consciousness, even if the heartache would take much longer to cope with. But the guilt that wasn't her own. The pain she would accept… to see a friend, a loved one like that—no, she was not going to forget that. And she wasn't going to ignore it.

She looked up at the empty space where Sunset had once been. "I should let you be there longer," she whispered, furious. Despite her anger, she forced herself up.

A moment later, Sunset had materialized in the bar, on her hands and knees, pale and shaking. She was gasping, her fingers scratching the floor as if afraid that it would fade away. She looked up, eyes wide and gargled a strangled scream, jumping to her feet and backing against a table as Isekai stomped forward and slapped her so hard her hand stung. "How dare you!" The worse thing was she could feel tears form up, which made her even angrier. "I should crush your damn geode right now! How could you do that to me?! I was trying to help you, and you betrayed my trust and forced your mind into mine!"

“I-I…” Sunset’s breathing was sharp and shallow. She tightly shut her eyes, her trembling voice twisting into a cry. “I didn’t… Please d-don’t, again, n-not again…!”

"Get out." Isekai pointed at the door at the end of the bar, which opened by itself into a familiar living room. She looked away. She did not need a reminder of what happened. "You're not welcome here."

Sunset looked at the door, then back to Isekai. Without a word, she stumbled past her and towards the exit, a trail of broken whimpers in her wake. If any were an apology, Isekai chose to ignore them.

The door closed behind Sunset, and Isekai stood alone once more. "No. Not alone." In the corner, Bernard busily spun a web in his cage. The pictures on the walls displayed the plethora of friends she had made since she had opened the bar. Right now, she could open the bar for business and a crowd of multidimensional patrons would flow in, keeping her busy and distracted. She'd be able to talk to Belldandy about what had happened. She'd be able to call Freya home if she wanted and cuddle up and cry.

She was not alone.

She wasn't Sunset.

The stray thought made her ball her hands into fists, and she glanced at the door. 'She chose this. She did something unforgivable. She deserves to be kicked out.' She took a deep breath. But did she deserve to be alone?

She stubbornly walked around the counter and picked up the dirty glasses, taking them over to the sink. "She's a danger to anyone that comes close to her. She should be alone for a while," she muttered. She could almost feel the door looming behind her.

'But should she be alone? Really? In that state?'

She kept washing the glasses, rinsing away the remaining milkshake and lathering it up to clean it. Sunset hadn't even been able to drink the whole thing. She slowed down as she continued scrubbing the already clean glass. She could still feel Sunset's despair from the vision, and again the guilt that came with it. That girl would take the blame for it even if it wasn't her fault. There was nothing she could have done. She had called in a wellness check, had texted and called Wallflower… sometimes there was nothing you could do. Nothing you could reasonably force yourself to do.

This wasn't one of those times.

She took a deep breath, letting it out slowly before turning and walking around the bar. She made her way to the entrance and with a grimace stepped into a place she really would rather not see.

The bedroom was a mess. Not because Wallflower had been dirty, but she had clearly stopped caring. Things were left on the floor as if they had just been dropped there. The trash had built around the trash bin as initial attempts to contain it in the area had been replaced with half-attempts to simply throw things in that general direction.

Clothes and towels and socks lay around discarded and forgotten. A small pile next to a door was maybe an abandoned attempt to clean up at some point. Some pots with dead plants lined a wall, forgotten and uncared for. Wallflower probably thought she deserved the same fate.

How could Sunset… how could anyone without some sort of training even deal with this? This was beyond a friend simply being there for you. Wallflower had needed professional attention. She thought back to Wallflower struggling to breathe in bed while Sunset held onto her, and she once more felt her eyes water as she looked around the room, imagining a lonely girl idling time away on her mattress, staring at the mess around her. Alone and just wondering what was the point of it all.

It was a place without smiles or energy, where friends had never stepped in, or been welcomed. Wallflower had isolated herself and cut contact. She had reduced the chances of people reaching her… something she was very proficient at, regardless of the universe. But this time it had come at a price and had dragged Sunset along with her.

Wallflower wouldn't have wanted that. It was oddly selfish of Sunset, in a way, to assume this was about her. Isekai snorted. That was something she, and every other Sunset were very proficient at: shifting the blame, the onus and responsibility onto themselves.

And this time, it was going to destroy Sunset.

The thought of her counterpart was enough to chase away the specter of Wallflower's misery. Gulping down, Isekai studied the room and saw the door to the bathroom was ajar, and the light on. She slowly made her way there and pushed the door open.

The room seemed smaller than it had in the memory she’d witnessed. Sunset was curled up on the floor, her back to the wall beneath the shower rod. If she heard Isekai come in, she made no indication of it. Her gaze was locked on the other side of the tiny room, past the sink, past the counter, past the shower curtain…

She closed her eyes for a brief moment, the image fresh in her mind both from Sunset's memories and seeing it now. A pool of blood, for all intents and purposes. She turned her gaze over to her counterpart, focusing on her instead of the bath. "Sunset?"

“I-I thought…” Sunset couldn’t get through a word without her voice cracking. “...I thought I was gonna die…”

Isekai frowned and leaned her back against the door frame. A part of her wanted to reassure Sunset that things were okay, but she was still angry with the younger woman, even if the whole place was chipping away at that anger very effectively. "You didn't."

“Maybe I should have…” Sunset spoke barely above a whisper. “I-I deserve it…”

"You should stop that," Isekai said, trying to dull the edge to her voice. "You don't deserve to die. I imagine you wouldn't have done what you did if you were in a better place at the time. It was horrible. But no, you don't deserve to die for that or any other reason."

“Neither did Wallflower,” Sunset said softly, “but she died anyway… Because I wasn’t here…”

Isekai shook her head, crossing her arms. "You were trying to reach her. You came to check on her. You called the police, took her to the hospital, stayed with her. You did what you could, but no one can just be there all the time…" A thought from an old conversation came back to her. "When… when someone is in a situation like Wallflower was, they would just wait until you were gone. You were not ready for this, Sunset. You did the best you could, and no one can blame you for what happened, so don't take on that weight."

Sunset just shook her head. “When I was falling, I-I… I was s-so scared…” A sharp inhale cut her off. “Until I wasn’t… I was so sure I was about to die, and i-it just… It didn’t scare me anymore…” She looked up at Isekai, her face stained with tears. As Sunset uncurled herself, Isekai saw something in her hand—a little orange box, the same size as…

She took a deep breath and walked a bit closer, kneeling in front of Sunset. "Come on, give me those." She extended her hand.

Sunset stared at her, squinting through her own tears. She turned the box of razors over in her trembling hand as if studying it, making sure it was really there. Then, with a deep breath, she handed it to Isekai.

“Thank you,” Isekai said, doing her best to smile. "Let's go to the other room to talk."

She helped Sunset up, and walked her out of the bathroom, closing the door behind them. The younger woman was almost dragging herself, as exhaustion and the emotional roller-coaster she'd been in for the last twenty four hours were finally taking their toll. With nowhere to sit down, she helped her over to the mattress and sat her down, sitting right next to her and helping her keep steady.

Sunset sat hunched over, staring blankly at the floor. “I-I’m still scared,” she said softly. “Scared th-that I wasn’t scared… This little voice in the back of my head keeps telling me what I have to do, and I-I can’t make it stop…!”

Isekai was silent for a minute, simply holding Sunset as the younger woman trembled. "Sunset… I don't think you should be alone right now."

The only reply she got was a half-hearted nod from Sunset.

"Do you think you can stay safe once I'm gone?"

A withering sigh left Sunset’s lips. “...No,” she whispered.

“You need help, Sunset,” Isekai said. “Help I can’t give you—help from professionals, people who know how to treat these kinds of things.”

Silent seconds passed. Isekai realized she was holding her breath.

Finally, Sunset responded “...I know,” she said, curling into herself.

Isekai released the breath she had been holding and nodded, squeezing Sunset's shoulder reassuringly. "I'll make sure to get you help. I'm not going anywhere until I know you're safe."

Sunset just stared at her, eyes wide. A moment later, she nodded and whispered something Isekai couldn’t make out. Sighing, Sunset closed her eyes and leaned back, falling onto the mattress beneath them.

It didn't take long for Sunset's breathing to steady. Isekai took a long, deep breath, letting it out slowly as her face sank into her hands. It was hard when she had guests she couldn't help at all on her own. It was hard to admit. Hard to deal with. Hard to think about. But she had built the bar to be a place where people could find peace and help… even if it wasn't from her.

Isekai gently shifted the younger woman's body on the mattress to make sure she was in a more comfortable position, then pulled out Sunset's phone from her purse. She had a few phone calls to make.

Sunset sat against the wall in the left wing of the psychiatric ward, idly wobbling back and forth on a chair. Her eyes were locked on the minute-hand of the clock above the nurses station, impatiently counting the seconds until visitation began.

Two more ticks of the clock, and there it was. Four in the afternoon. Sunset turned to watch the large wooden double-doors that led into the ward. Not a minute later, the doors swung open and in walked the first friendly face Sunset had seen in two days.

Twilight Sparkle walked as quickly as she was allowed over to where Sunset was sitting. A pained smile was on her face. Sunset recognized it as the same smile she’d given Wallflower right before she closed her eyes, never to open them again.

She shook her head, pushing the thought away. Not the time for that.

“Sunset, it’s so good to see you!” Twilight sat beside Sunset and immediately pulled her into a hug. “Are you okay? I mean obviously you’re not okay okay, but you’re safe, right? You have people helping you?” Twilight blinked. “You’re eating what they give you, right? I’m sure it’s not the best food but you really need—”

“I’m fine, Twilight,” Sunset said, forcing herself to laugh.

“You’re in a hospital.”

“Y-yeah, I know,” Sunset said, shifting in her seat. “I just wanted to be sure I would stay safe, is all. I’m fine though, really.”

“Sunset…” Twilight spoke softly. “I-I’m sorry if I’m being overbearing. I just don’t want you to end up—”

“End up like Wallflower,” Sunset interrupted, her voice laced with bitterness.

Twilight lowered her head. “Y-yeah…”

For a moment, neither of them spoke. Sunset leaned back a bit in her chair, squinting at the overhead fluorescents.

“So, what have you been doing in here?” Twilight asked.

“Mostly I just stay in my room,” Sunset said. “There’s been a few group things, and they were… something. I guess I’m a relatively ‘low-risk’ patient, because I came here to stop myself from doing something, not because I’d already tried.”

“That’s… That’s good, right?” Twilight’s voice was measured, as if she were afraid her words could break Sunset apart at any moment. The tepidness Sunset had forced upon her friend only deepened the frown on her face.

She knew this would happen. They’d all be treating her like a fragile child.

“Sunset?” Twilight spoke again.

“O-oh, uhm, yeah,” Sunset replied. “Yeah, it’s a good thing. I might get discharged a few days sooner than I thought.”

“You’re getting the help you need though, right?” Again, Twilight’s tone was so… so overly concerned.

“Yeah,” Sunset said. “I saw a therapist for the first time earlier today.”

Twilight nodded. “And how’d that go?”

Sunset thought back to her time in that tiny room, to the dull interview that quickly turned into tears, screams, sobbing on the table and a comforting voice reassuring her for the first time in ages.

“...It went fine,” Sunset said. “Uneventful.”

“Well, uhm, good start, right?” Twilight obviously feigned a smile.

Sunset couldn’t stand it anymore. “Twilight, please stop that,” she said.

Twilight looked genuinely confused. “Stop what?”

“Just… The way you’re talking to me, looking at me,” Sunset said. “You’re treating me like I’m—”

“In a hospital?” Twilight interrupted her. The caution and steadiness of her voice wavered as she spoke. “A psychiatric hospital, because you were going to hurt yourself or worse otherwise?”

Sunset didn’t know how to reply, instead falling completely silent.

“Sunset, you know I love you. All the girls love you,” Twilight said. “And, this is scary for us too. We had no idea you were having these problems. I just… I’m worried, y’know? I don’t know what’s wrong, or how bad it is. My friend is in so much pain and I can’t help her, and I’m even more scared of doing or saying something that makes things even worse…”

Stupid, selfish Sunset.

“Sorry…”

“No, please don’t apologize,” Twilight said. “You just don’t want things to change between us, and that’s okay.”

“I feel like there’s a ‘but’ coming,” Sunset said.

And,” Twilight said, “it’s a two-way street. Just… It’s going to take some time for us—for me to adjust to this, you know?”

“Y-yeah,” Sunset sighed. “Okay.”

Both girls were quiet for a while.

Twilight broke the silence. “If you’d asked me to stay with you while you were with her, I would have,” she said.

“I didn’t want to force you to go through that,” Sunset said, turning away. “Seeing her… Being with her that whole time, until she died… You shouldn’t have to suffer through that kind of pain on my behalf.”

Twilight leaned over, catching Sunset’s gaze. “I’d rather we suffer together than you suffer alone,” she said.

“I-I don’t know…” Sunset sighed. “I just can’t stop thinking about it…”

“Thinking about what?”

“When Wallflower, uhm…” Sunset took a deep breath. “...When she passed. I was there for so long. I guess I thought I’d be ready, but…”

“Sunset, it’s okay,” Twilight said. “I don’t think there is a way to prepare for something like that.”

Sunset shook her head. “Yeah, and I mean, I think I know that. It’s just… It wasn’t what I expected, and that’s what’s been eating at me.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

“I-I dunno, I guess I thought… I thought it’d be more,” Sunset said. “Strange as it sounds to say it out loud, I was expecting like… Like some big flash of light, or a surge of magic or something, something to let me know th-that she was…” She paused, a shiver tingling its way up her spine. “Some sign that her soul was leaving her body or something, that i-it was truly over… But that’s not what happened.”

“Sunset…”

“Time was passing, just as it’d been for hours, a-and then she j-just…” Sunset’s face sank into her hands. “She just s-stopped breathing. One moment she was there, and then…” A slow, withered breath passed her lips. “...And then she wasn’t.”

Twilight’s eyes were brimming with tears as she put an arm around Sunset. “I-I can’t even imagine…”

Sunset stared at the floor. “It looked so… so easy… J-just like falling asleep…”

Twilight held her a little tighter. “Please don’t talk like that,” she said, her voice shaky.

Sunset leaned into her friend’s embrace. “I keep trying to remind myself that it wasn’t my fault,” she said, “that I did everything I could have. A-and logically, yeah, I did do my best, but…” She trailed off with a whimper.

“You can’t think yourself out of it,” Twilight finished for her.

“Y-yeah,” Sunset said. “No matter how many times I go over it in my head, no matter how many times I’m told it’s not my fault, no matter how much I believe that…” Another sigh, longer this time. “It still feels like it’s my fault. It’s like part of my head wants me to blame myself, because if Wallflower died because of me, at least then I’d have a good reason to feel as awful as I do…”

“I think it’s good that you can be that mindful of yourself though,” Twilight said. “Not everyone is capable of that level of introspection.”

“That’s what the therapist said too.” Sunset looked around the sterile environment of the psychiatric ward. “I still can’t believe I’m in here…”

“You need to be, Sunset,” Twilight said. “It’s to keep you safe.”

Sunset couldn’t bring herself to meet her friend’s gaze. “I know,” she said softly.

“I-I know this isn’t easy,” Twilight said. “Honestly, it’s scary for me, even from the outside looking in, but…” She gave Sunset a gentle smile. “I’m really proud of you. For accepting that you need help.”

“Thanks.” Sunset did her best to smile back.

“You’re going to be okay,” Twilight said, “even if you’re not right now. And in the meantime, well…” She pulled Sunset into a full embrace. “It’s okay to not be okay, too.”

“Yeah…” Sunset’s fake smile felt a little more genuine. “It’s okay…”

As soon as she was back in her bar, she took the box of razors out of her pocket, contemplating it for a moment before tossing it into the air and watching it dissolve into little light particles that faded before they even touched the floor.

Taking a deep breath, she walked into the empty bar and glanced around. "That Sunset…" She shook her head. She had done all she could for her counterpart, now she needed to take care of herself.

She frowned. The betrayal she felt at Sunset forcing those memories on her still lingered, but she had to remind herself that, as unforgivable as that was, Sunset Shimmer… that Sunset Shimmer was not in a mental place where she could have understood the damage that she was doing. It didn't make it better… just… bearable.

She did not envy that Sunset one bit. She had taken into herself the whole blame for things she had no control over. Wallflower, as tragic as her decision was, had made that choice and it had been something that no one in her very small circle of friends could have been prepared for. Sunset had just failed to realize what Isekai herself had… that it wasn't a job for her. That this was the type of damage that Sunset was unprepared to handle on her own, and would take time, love, care and professional help to survive.

That was not something Isekai could do or provide for her. In the end, she had made the right choice, and she could only hope Sunset would pull through. Thankfully, Sunset was not Wallflower. She had not built such a hard distance with others. She had friends, mentors, and plenty of people that actively loved and cared for her. She would not be isolated. She would not be alone.

Which left her with this moment. There was a sense of anxiety in her that she needed to address, and it was easy to think of who she could talk to to deal with it. Although it was probably best not to just drop into her home unannounced.

She drew a runic symbol in the air in front of her. The outer circle rotated counterclockwise and a picture appeared on it, followed by the sound of a call being made. The phone rang a couple of times before someone answered. "Hello?" came the cautious question.

"Wallflower?" Isekai said. "It's Sunset from the bar… hey… um, sorry to call out of the blue, but do you think you'd like to stop by for a hot chocolate? I'd just like to, y'know, hang out for a bit."

"Um. Sure. I'll just use my card, is that okay?"

"Yeah, whenever you're ready. And… thanks."

The circle dissipated as soon as Wallflower cut the connection, and Sunset walked into her bar to prepare some hot chocolate.

She felt the warmth returning to the bar, the echoes of all her guests laughing and sharing stories. While bringing out ingredients, she paused briefly to fill a single shot of liquor, which she raised to Wallflower's memory.

The multiverse had as many losses and sad stories as it had adventures and laughter. But in the end, Sunset "Isekai" Shimmer knew she'd be okay too.

End Chapter

Bar Days in the Multiverse (Various References)

Sunset's Isekai
Bar Days in the Multiverse (Various References)
By Wanderer D

"And that's how we got here."

Sunset placed the regular sized Monte Cassino in front of Ukyo, and a much smaller version in front of Remy. "I have to admit, of all the things I expected when I saw you two walk into the bar together, it wasn't a story about love, food, and the animal underworld of Paris. That's pretty crazy."

"Story of my life," Ukyo replied, "difference is, now I'm dragging my own friends around the world opening restaurants and discovering myself."

"Well, I've met other Ukyo's around the multiverse, but never one that was dating a rat. No offense, little chef."

Remy simply shrugged and sipped his drink.

'LIKE YOU HAVE ANY RIGHT TO COMPLAIN', a voice echoed from the entrance. Kuro nodded politely at Remy and Ukyo, then placed the food order on the bar.

"Oh, shush, you. There's nothing wrong with it. It's just unexpected." Sunset gave the goddess of death a small pouch with coins. "Come back sometime soon after work, we need to hang out."

'I will. I'll bring curry,' Kuro replied, walking out of the bar and back to the restaurant.

Ukyo laughed. "I will say at least the fact that I turn into a mouse when splashed with cold water makes it slightly less weird than an inter-dimensional bar."

Sunset smirked. "Only slightly."

"And yet… on impulse!" Boromir's hand tightened around the tankard as he brought it up to his lips, drinking deep. "As if I didn't know what was happening—as if I didn't understand my Lady Galadriel's warning!" He held his breath, closing his eyes as if in physical pain. "I tried to take the ring."

Sunset schooled her expression, swallowing the lump in her throat carefully.

"What right do I have to claim honor to Gondor? What bright day that my brother, Faramir might shine in our father's eyes can I bring, where I betray a trusted friend? For what? Folly. Temptation. Fake glory."

"It was the ring…" Sunset whispered gently, grasping his arm.

Boromir laughed quietly, patting her hand with his. "Aye. The ring speaks deep into the darkness of man's heart. But darkness there must be for it to grasp in the first place. It whispered, true. But I listened."

From her table, Freya shook her head slightly when Sunset turned to face her. She knew.

"Alas, this brief respite might be all I will get for now." Boromir sighed, standing up. He slung the Horn of Gondor across his shoulder, fastened his shield and readied his sword in its sheath. "Perhaps for a long time… I must find Frodo. I must seek forgiveness… from him and from the Fellowship."

He reached into his purse.

"N-no," Sunset said, raising her hand. "It's fine. It's on me."

Boromir laughed. "My dear, fair barmaid. Already my honor is stained by my actions. Your timely arrival has given me the time to clear my mind, and that alone is something I sorely needed. Allow me to pay this small price as well." He fished out a coin, raising it so the gold could catch the light. "Never let it be said that Gondor would leave a debt—or drink—unpaid. Maybe I will come again." He took her hand and pressed the coin onto her palm. "Thank you."

Nodding briefly to Freya, he marched to the door and took a deep breath before trying to pull it open. It didn't budge. "My lady, there seems to be something wrong with the door."

Sunset swallowed, and felt as if her heart was tightening, but she forced it to let go. "Try again."

Finally pulling it open, Boromir gave them a last smile and jumped out, a challenge coming out of his mouth as he rushed the unsuspecting Uruk-hai.

Sunset stared at the coin in her hand, then slowly placed it in the small box where three other Gondor coins were.

"Are you okay?" Freya asked, walking over to the bar and placing a gentle claw on Sunset's shoulder.

"I always want to stop him." Sunset leaned onto her, sighing. "It never gets easier. I have to wonder why the bar has opened up to him in different dimensions, almost always at this exact moment."

Freya pulled her into a hug. "Maybe it's just the right time to help lift his spirit."

"I just wish one time things went differently."

"One day they will."

For a single moment she thought she could hear a horn summoning allies to help before it was cut short.

"I hope so."

"There's no way he can beat Wrex," Commander Sparkle said, horn aglow to levitate her beer up and taking a deep drink of it, next to her, Octavia nodded firmly, putting down her martini glass.

"Are you crazy? Have you seen his muscles?!" Sunset "Ryder" Shimmer responded, waving with her hand at the pair in question. "I'm betting on Crocodine."

"I don't know, Ryder," Drack grumbled, the ancient krogan shifting in his seat. "Urdnot Wrex is Urdnot Wrex."

"Two hundred credits says that Crocodine wins."

"You're on."

"I'll put bits on that bet."

"Same here."

"Crocodine will win," Hyunckel said, raising his mug to his lips. "He was the General of the Hundred Beasts Army. There's no way he'll lose if he expects me to respect him."

"Put money where your lips are, pretty boy!"

Hyunckel's eyebrow twitched and he pulled out a bag of gold, placing it on the counter.

A few tables away, Maam, Pop and Dai quietly watched the exchange.

"Hyunckel is really making friends fast now-a-days," Dai commented. He was still too young to drink beer, but these things called milkshakes? He loved them.

"Yeah but…" Pop lowered his voice. "Do they have to be so scary? Even the most normal of the ponies has weird armor and exudes haki."

Maam downed her beer. "Calm down, Pop, they're all getting along. Let's see what—"

CRACK! BAM!

"Hey! Wait! What does it mean if the table breaks?!"

"It means..." They all quieted down when they felt the angry energy from behind the bar, and turned to look at Sunset "Isekai" Shimmer, who was not looking very happy at the moment. "...that you guys owe me a new table."

Aria glared at Isekai. "You just had to remind her of that, didn't you?"

Sunset 'Isekai' Shimmer glanced at her sobbing counterpart, one of the leaders of a band of Hunters/Peace Keepers that called themselves the Hells Bells, in honor of AC/DC apparently. "Hey, I just asked why she was so nervous about having interdimensional counterparts."

"I-I only wanted them to give up!" Sunset Shimmer wailed, banging her fist on the bar. "I told them they weren't monsters and they-they…" she sobbed and grabbed the next beer, gulping it down without pausing for breath.

Isekai looked at her with some concern. "Are you sure she can take that many? That's twelve so far."

Aria shrugged, drinking a little of her whiskey. "She'll be fine. It's just a sour spot for her when she tries to save a bunch of cloned vampires and they all… you know..." She slid her finger from one side of her neck to the other. "...rather than face her."

Sniff. "Princess Twilight told me to make frieeeeeends!"

"There, there," Aria grumbled, patting her on the back. "Come on, Sunny. Walker and the gang are probably wondering where we are and we still might need to go to Hell again if we can't convince these factions to work together."

Isekai watched as Aria dragged Sunset out of the bar. "What an odd couple of monster hunters."

"Alright, so walk me through it again."

Matt sighed. Next to him, Black Peregrine, the female reploid smirked and took a long draw from the straw of her drink. Weregarurumon, for his part, was downing the whole milk carton he had ordered like it was a shot glass. "The whole story?"

"Alright so… you were in the Digital World with Gabumon here—"

"Weregarurumon."

"Right, and Dr. Wily hacked into it, thought you were software and modded you so he could use you as the 'soul' for Project Zero?"

"Pretty much, yes."

"Wow." Sunset shook her head. "What a jerk."

"In his defence he didn't know he was hacking a real child, but I do agree with that sentiment," Black Peregrine said. "However, it's thanks to Zero here that we were able to fight back the Mavericks and I was able to come to his universe."

Sunset nodded. "Um… so I know other Matts from the multiverse, and their parents aren't… good at handling these things… how did T.K. take it?"

Matt smiled a bit sadly. "T.K. was just happy to see me back. Dad… understood a little. Mom… not so much."

"Aww, don't be sad, Matt," Mimi said, grinning at him, with Palmon right at her side drinking water from a bottle. "You have all of us, your girlfriend, and even X!"

Matt smirked. "I never said I was sad. Or lonely."

"Speaking of which," Sunset said, pointing with her thumb at the table near the end of the bar where two men in black suits were pretending to not be interested in their conversation. "How come you came in here not only with Megaman X, but MIB Agents K and J as well?"

Mimi grinned. "Oh. That's a completely unrelated incident." She raised her glass and an eyebrow meaningfully.

Sunset couldn't help but roll her eyes and smile. "Another V. Raspberry Mojito coming up."

"Hey, Miss Shimmer?" Agent J called out. "Why do you just use the "v" instead of calling it a virgin mojito?"

Sunset shrugged. "I like my bar in one piece."

Lena cackled, and Danni snorted, while Freya tried to keep her composure. Sitting to their right, even Kale had the vaguest of smiles playing on her lips, simply holding her cup of tea between her hands as the table shook with her aneki's laughter.

"Oh, yeah, you should have seen her," Caulifla said, laughing loudly and smacking her knee with her hand, while Lena, Danni and Freya leaned eagerly to listen. "So, Brianne is fighting 18, right? And they have already devastated the whole area they're fighting at even more, and Brianne starts spouting something about truth and love, and how 18 was unworthy… and Sunset immediately went Super Saiyan 2 and started a shouting match with Brianne about how Love and Friendship look beyond physical appearance, and that the true value of a person is inside! I wish 18 had been able to come with us, she remembers the whole thing perfectly."

At the bar, Sunset focused on mixing the drinks she was preparing for the gang sitting on the bar, all the while pretending that she couldn't feel the grins directed at her from behind.

"Really, Sunset?" Rainbow Dash asked. "You went full Sailor Moon in a tournament to decide the fate of the universe?"

"I still don't see why that's a problem," Usagi Tsukino muttered, slurping her milkshake. Makoto put down her own milkshake long enough to pat her shoulder reassuringly while the rest of the scouts giggled quietly from their table.

"And how is it that you were able to turn into this Super Saiyan thing?" Applejack asked.

"I told you girls, I lived in that world for some time and the bar transformed me into one."

"Can you do it again?" Twilight asked. "For science, I mean."

"No." Sunset growled. "For one, it was temporary, I lost all that power when I returned to normal. Second, I had a really bad temper while I was a saiyan, and I don't want to break this place apart, and thirdly, if anyone goes Super Saiyan here, they're getting kicked out, ladies night or not." The last part was said with a raised voice so it could cut across the chatter and laughter from several tables.

"Aww, you're no fun, Sunny!" Caulifla shouted back, leaning back on her chair so she could grin at the bartender. "It used to be your favorite thing! Remember when we invited you over to Lord Champa's palace and you destroyed all of his pottery because, and I quote: 'He was a bad kitty!'?"

"I remember," Vados said, sipping her tea.

Sunset's eyebrow twitched.

"Oh my," Belldandy said, "It seems like Sunset really misbehaved while she was your guest, Vados-chan."

'Truly unruly, these former mortals are,' Kuro added knowingly.

The 'Goddess' table as a whole nodded sagely.

"Why, I remember having to calm Lord Champa by putting him to sleep long enough for Sunset-chan to learn pottery and fix the ones she had broken," Vados said.

"You… learned pottery?" Charlie asked, incredulous. She shifted a little, still getting used to all the humans—and inter-dimensional gods and angels that were not actually antagonistic—but she was the princess of hell, dammit! So she continued with her line of questioning, "and you learned how to do it well enough to fix the pots in the palace of a god?"

Sunset smirked.

"Oh, no." Vados spoke up. "Her 'pots' were half-molten abominations. As soon as she was gone, I ordered Kale to destroy them all and I just made new ones."

Sunset's smirk vanished.

"Don't feel discouraged. It's all about making up for your mistakes, Sunset-chan," Belldandy added with a gentle smile.

'Indeed.' Kuro smirked. 'Sunset-chan.'

Vados smiled. "It helps build character."

Rainbow Dash burst out laughing.

"Yeah, yeah, laugh it up."

Sunset looked down at the map on her bar, then up at the expectant faces of Scrooge and Della. Behind them, Duck!Rarity smiled. "So you want me to go with you to Muspelheim."

"Quite right, dear, although you'll have to make sure to transform to fit with the locals."

"You mean the fire giants?"

Duck!Rarity tilted her head. "I mean a duck."

Sunset sighed. "Look, it's not that I don't want to help, but you three should be able to tackle this one on your own. The clues are right there!"

"We know," Scrooge said with a confident smile. "But why search for a staff that will turn us into fire, when we know someone who is quite effective with it already?"

Sunset sighed. "I have a bad feeling about this."

"Did you know that fire bending and general pyromancy are a lot more difficult to manage adequately when you're in what basically amounts to an elemental plane of fire?"

Iroh raised an eyebrow, carefully avoiding looking up at the very short hair regrowing from Sunset's scalp. "You don't say."

"Alas! The beer and mead are beyond my grasp!"

Sunset glanced at Thor. "Shut up and drink your protein drink. You said you wanted to get back in shape."

"Heh. You're such a child."

"Here's your milkshake, Quill."

Rocket Raccoon turned to face Quill. "You came into a bar and ordered a milkshake?!"

"I am Groot."

"It's a very good milkshake!"

"So how are you feeling?" Freya asked as she helped clean up one of the tables.

"Exhausted," Sunset admitted. "But happy."

"Why wouldn't you be?" Lena asked, bringing several empty glasses over behind the counter and putting them in the sink. "You made a killing tonight, but I still don't understand what could possibly possess you to allow Tenchi's entire family, plus the Juraian nobility to celebrate a wedding here."

"They needed neutral territory, and my bar won't let enemies in," Sunset said. "Plus Ayeka asked me right in front of Belldandy."

"Yeah, well, I wish you would let some villains in occasionally," Danni offered from where she was wiping the tables she had managed that night. "I haven't had a good fight in a while."

"I'm sure you would, dear," Rarity said, going through the register. "But I'd rather not have to deduct from anyone's salary if equipment got destroyed."

Sunset merely chuckled and shook her head. "I'm just glad that now that it's all over and I can spend it with my family."

"Aww." Lena said, deadpan, but her smile betrayed her sarcasm as false. That still earned her a smack on the shoulder from Danni.

The doorbell chimed and they all stopped, surprised. They turned to the entrance where a tall alicorn stood, eyes wide as she took in the whole place. "Oh my. This isn't my bedroom." The mare still walked in, glancing curiously at everything until she stood in front of Sunset, blinking. "Sunset Shimmer?" her smile grew. "Twilight had told me about your bar, but I didn't think…"

"I—"

"You did say you wanted to spend time with family," Freya said. "It seems your bar took you at your word."

"I—" Sunset shook her head, licking her lips and taking a deep breath. "I… guess you're here! Would you like something to drink?"

Celestia smiled. "Tea, please."

"Coming right up!" Rarity said. When Sunset looked at her in surprise, she shrugged. "It's not often your mom comes visiting."

"But I—"

"Sunset?" Celestia spoke up, drawing the bartender's attention back to her. "Why don't you introduce me to your family?"

Sunset blinked a couple of times, then chuckled and looked up at the bar, shaking her head in amusement before smiling more honestly at her guest. "Come on, let's go sit down and talk."

As they walked to sit down, Celestia giggled. "I can't believe you told them I'm your mom."

"I didn't. Rarity is just the type of person to say that kind of thing."

Celestia's smile became a little less pronounced. "I'm sorry."

"Don't be. I know now it wasn't to be."

"Perhaps. I look back on those days with regret on a lot of things, but I am glad you turned out to be the mare that you are today. Or human." She stopped and pulled Sunset into a hug with her wings. "I'm proud of you, Sunset Shimmer. More so than you might believe. You might have not been my daughter but… I do love you like family."

Sunset leaned into the embrace. "Thank you, Celestia."

The Princess nodded and sat down, summoning a book as the others came and took their seats. Sunset frowned. The book looked familiar. With widening, panicking eyes she finally recognized it. "Oh no."

"Now," Princess Celestia said, "who wants to see baby pictures of Sunset?"

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Series:

    "The Secret of Ukyo" - Fanfic (Ratatouille, Ranma 1/2, Secret of NIMH, others)"Lord of the Rings" - Books/Movie"Dai no Daibouken" - Dragon Quest anime 90s & Sparkle's No. 1 Assistant - fanfic"Hell's Bells Saga" - Ask Pen Stroke"Digital Souls" - Fanfic (Digimon Adventure/Megaman X) & (MIB/Digimon Adventure follow-up story)Various series/universes - Hazbin Hotel, Ah! Megamisama, EqG, Dragonball Super, Restaurant to Another WorldDucktales - 2018 ongoing seriesAvatar: The Last AirbenderMCU post Endgame (Asguardians of the Galaxy)Tenchi Muyo

Paws of Thermodynamics (Zootopia — Movie Pt. 1)

Sunset's Isekai
Paws of Thermodynamics (Zootopia — Movie Pt. 1)
By Wanderer D

Sunset looked down at her paws and wiggled them gently, noticing how they were slightly longer than they should have been, closer to hands. She admired her claws, feral and sharp. She touched her face. Her muzzle. Touched her fangs with her tongue. Panted. Licked her nose. She wagged her tail. She adjusted her jeans (which had a convenient gap for her tail to go through) and her jacket. She summoned a mirror, admiring her looks. At least her hair was still there, if shorter, framing her canine face. "A wolf?" she finally asked, dismissing the mirror.

"A red wolf, and I dare say a lovely one at that, with that shade of cantaloupe to your fur," Rarity replied, stretching a bit, her long neck almost inviting a bite. She noticed Sunset's look. "Really, darling, what would Freya say if she caught you staring at me with those eyes?"

Sunset cringed and cleared her throat, glancing away. "Sorry. Sorry. It's… weird. It's a very similar transformation to the cat kingdom, instincts, animal senses and everything."

"Well, if you handled being a cat for Haru's wedding, I'm sure you can handle being a wolf in a big city." Rarity said.

"I guess that's true," Sunset agreed, "but also, well… you're an antelope."

Rarity posed. "The best antelope."

Sunset snorted. "Anyway, it's not overwhelming, just different. Still, this is just..." she glanced at the city spread around them. "Reminds me of Anima City. Except it's less anthropomorphic."

"This city is called Zootopia, and this is basically the capital of this world. It's huge, far bigger than what we can see from here, with biomes adjusted for species that have different biological needs. Like, say Babylon 5, this place is intended to bring both prey and predator species together for a better future."

Sunset shrugged. She'd seen space stations before. This was the same principle. "So, what are we doing here?"

"You, my dear, are sight-seeing." Her business partner stated, crossing her arms, and glaring at her. "You've been cooped up in the bar without visiting any other worlds for far too long. If Scrooge and I didn't come by to drag you out on occasion, you'd have been stuck in there for fifty years straight since your last outing."

"I wasn't there that long," she replied, ears flattening back.

Rarity just gave her a look. "In any case, try not to get into too much trouble, alright dear? We're here for a week or two, so no inter-dimensional customers."

"But—"

"Ah, ah!" Rarity raised a finger. "No talking back, young lady. This world is not ready to know about other universes and you getting dear G'kar involved in the politics of this place would be…" she paused, then sighed. "Bad. Hilarious. But bad. Also, magic does not exist here, so keep it to yourself. Just be glad no one saw that mirror stunt."

Sunset sighed. "Fine, fine." She glanced at the door, missing it's usual sign.

"Sunset," Rarity lay a gentle hoof on her shoulder. "You need to relax. It really has been a long time since you've last gone anywhere for longer than a couple of hours. The bar will still be our home, just don't use it as a bar while we're here." She tapped her chin, a habit she had picked up from Sunset herself. "Just do like you did in Universe 7."

"Tch." Sunset crossed her arms, and looked away, channeling her inner Vegeta. "Fine."

"I knew I could count on you," Rarity said, rubbing Sunset's head. Both of them looked back at the latter's behind when the tail started wagging. "Oh my goodness, you're adorable."

"Yeah, yeah," Sunset muttered. "Go on. Scram."

Rarity giggled and waved as she started walking away. "See you in a few weeks, Sunset."

"Whatever you're planning, make sure it's not illegal!"

Rarity didn't turn, but Sunset could tell her partner had actually giggled. She sighed in defeat, then started walking towards the train station. Regardless of her earlier grumpiness, she quickly started enjoying the view.

The city was wide and open, with plenty of space for everyone. Animals of all sizes and species—even ones that would normally not even be in the same ecosystem—mingled, talked and laughed together. She dodged a group of kids… cubs? Tigers, sheep, pigs and what looked like a house cat, ran past her, giggling and playing with each other.

The weather was great.

"This place is unreal," she muttered, just as an elderly goat ran past her, shouting and waving at the children.

"Kids! Come back! It's time to head over to the museum of history!"

"Aww, can we stay longer, Miss Babbage?" a young cheetah asked, joining the group, along with a pair of zebras.

"Why the museum? Can't we go somewhere else? Besides, I thought we were banned when Harold broke that arrow head."

"We are not banned, and this is a planned field trip," Miss Babbage responded. "Now, make sure you have all your things and are ready to go."

The chorus of disappointed groans made Sunset smile. Children would be children, no matter the world. Still, this world was pretty unique, and what better way to learn more about it than at a museum? She approached the group. "I'm sorry, I couldn't help but overhear that you were going to the museum?" she asked, stopping a respectful distance from the teacher and her group. "I'm new in town, and it just seems like a perfect place to start learning more about Zootopia. If you could point me in the right direction to get there, I would really appreciate it."

Miss Babbage had been giving her a wary look, but as soon as she heard that, she relaxed a little. "It's okay, dear, why don't you walk with us? It's just a couple of blocks away."

Sunset smiled. "That would be great, thank you."

"Miss Babbage? Why does she have such long hair? Is she half-lion?" one of the tigers, a little girl, asked.

Looking around, Sunset did notice that most other animals only had their usual length of hair or fur. She looked down at the tiny tiger and knelt down to be on her same level. "Do you like it?"

The tiger nodded. "It's pretty! And it has two colors!"

"Thanks! What's your name?"

"I'm Molly," the tiny tigress replied.

"Kelly!" one of the zebras said.

The other children enthusiastically introduced themselves, making Sunset repeat all their names a couple of times to their satisfaction. "My name is Sunset, nice to meet you."

Miss Babbage cleared her throat, making Sunset stand up and the children gather 'round. "Okay kids, I see everyone's here. Miss Sunset will walk with us to the museum."

True to Miss Babbage's word, the museum was only two blocks away, still within reasonable distance from the train station, and the large plaza where most of the ecosystems had direct transportation to, which made sense. Sunset noticed that there was a sign for a train station next to the museum, but it had been cordoned off with police tape.

"Huh, Miss Babbage? Do you know what happened to the train station here?"

"Oh, it was severely damaged when officers Hopps and Wilde took down the Night-howlers operation."

"Yeah! Officer Hopps rules!" one of the zebras yelled.

"Kids, we're going in. Inside voices please."

Sunset chuckled and turned to face the teacher. "Thank you so much for bringing me here. I hope you guys have fun!"

"Bye miss Sunset!" the children echoed each other as they walked into the museum after their teacher.

Sunset waved at them before taking in the site. It was huge, with arches and marble columns. It extended far and beyond where she could see and even though there were giraffes and elephants among the patrons, they all seemed small in comparison to the structure itself. She took a deep breath and stepped in, taking some local money out of her pocket and dropping it in the donations box, which earned her a grateful nod from a nearby rhino guard. The main lobby was circular, curving around a model of Zootopia. The murals depicted scenes from the past, with a tribe of zebras and a tribe of lions in the savanna shaking hooves and paws.

For the next hour, Sunset made her way slowly through the first couple of exhibits. There was so much history here that was so similar, and yet different to both of her original worlds, that internalizing the similarities and seeing where it differed was an interesting mental experiment. This place would take more than a couple of visits to fully appreciate.

She smelled something burning almost as soon as she heard the alarm blaring. The security guards started shouting for everyone to walk outside, and the building shook with several explosions of some sort.

Sunset followed the other animals out of the building, stepping back as more and more rushed out and the smoke coming out of the windows got thicker. Another explosion followed, and someone shouted that the main gas line might be compromised.

It didn't take long for sirens to approach, and several firefighters and police arrived at the scene. Sunset grimaced. The museum was beautiful, it was a shame that something like this had happened. Hopefully the firefighters—

"Please, officer!"

She turned her head to the familiar voice, and she ran over to where Miss Babbage and several—but not all—of the children were crowding around an elephant police officer. "Oh no. That's not good…" Sunset muttered. It was too obvious… three of the kids were missing. "Miss Babbage! Where are Molly, Santino, and Josh?"

"Oh, Sunset!" Babbage gasped, taking her arm. "They're inside! They split from the group to go to the restrooms next to the Mammoth and Sabre-tooth exhibit! I couldn't get to them before we were chased out!" she looked up at the officer. "Please! They're only children!"

The elephant shook her head. "I'm sorry ma'am, but the firefighters will do what they can. I'm sure that—" she was interrupted when the flames erupted from the doors of the museum, despite the firefighters' attempts to put it out.

Sunset watched the fire then glanced at the Zootopia fire department. They would put the fire out, but they were not going to make it in time. Especially since, if she recalled the map of the museum correctly, that exhibit was towards the back, on the second floor.

She felt her fur rise and glared at the entrance. She could feel the flow and heat of the fire. It would consume most of the building before it was put out. She had no choice.

"I can save them."

The animals, children, teacher, and officer around her just paused and stared at her. It took barely a second before the elephant raised her arm in protest.

"Miss! Stop!"

Sunset didn't even hesitate. The moment she made up her mind, she had rushed past the elephant officer, dodged a tackle by a rabbit officer, and bolted right in between two firefighters. She had abandoned any attempt to move on her hind legs only, and the boost of speed from her new body was impressive. She was much faster than she would have been as human, for sure.

The building shook once more, and fire poured out of the doors and windows, licking the outside of the structure and sending a blast of heat that staggered the other animals… but not Sunset.

Despite the fact that Judy Hopps didn't have that many fond memories of the Zootopia Museum of Natural History, seeing it in flames was definitely not as cathartic as she might have expected. The place had given her nightmares where everything had gone wrong; where Nick had died in the train crash, or where he had been shot with a real Night-howler. It had always ended with him asking her why didn't she save him.

And now, once again she was here, but this time working the perimeter to let the firefighters do their job. She and the other officers were simply there to support and keep the gawkers from getting too close or endangering themselves and others.

"They're only children!"

Judy cringed at the desperate wail and glanced at where Pennington was trying to calm down a goat with a small group of children, and a wolf with fancy hair. She understood too well the frustration, especially with children being involved, but— she narrowed her eyes when the wolf turned to look at the building. That look was much more familiar to her. It was the look that said: 'I'm doing this, and you ain't gonna stop me.'

Lo and behold, the wolf darted past Pennington like she wasn't even there. Having anticipated this, Judy had already taken a running leap at the she-wolf, but she was faster than expected, dodging under Judy's jump, and making eye contact for the briefest of seconds before bouncing up the stairs just as yet another flare pushed everyone back… however, the wolf seemed unaffected, and dove right through the flames.

"Miss Sunset!"

Judy pushed herself up and trotted over to Pennington. "What happened!? Why did she do that?"

"I don't know!" Pennington's voice had a tinge of hysteria to it. "She said she could save them and ran in!"

"I can't believe she jumped through the fire like that!" one of the firefighters shouted to the other, who shook his head and grimly kept pouring water. "She's dead, for sure!"

Judy turned to look at the goat teacher as she tried to calm down the crying children. "Why did the other teacher do that?"

"She's not a teacher," the goat lady answered, giving the museum a mournful look. "We met her today, she's new in town."

"She must've gone crazy," Pennington said sadly. "There's no way anyone would just… do that."

"Look!" A nearby wildebeest shouted pointing at the museum.

Judy and the others turned around just in time to see a ball of fire jump out from the entrance, landing right next to the firefighters and rolling to a stop, as the flames dissipated, revealing the she-wolf from earlier, breathing heavy and steaming, apparently, but more importantly holding three young children, which she released, falling onto her back, panting.

The crowds that had gathered and gasped at her daring, started cheering and shouting in amazement. Cell phones and cameras flashed all around at the unexpected heroics of a single wolf saving a tiger, a zebra and a pig.

"Molly! Josh! Santino!" the goat teacher gasped, followed by the children around them. Judy and Pennington watched as the kids joined their teacher, before glancing down at the smug looking, sprawled she-wolf, who was grinning at Pennington.

"Told you I could do it."

Judy rolled her eyes. "It was still crazy."

The young tigress coughed, then looked up at her with blurry eyes. "Officer Hopps? Miss Sunset isn't in trouble, is she?"

"Don't worry, while reckless, we could argue it falls into the Good Neighbor law, right Pennington?" She looked all the way up at her elephant coworker, who nodded eagerly, if a bit distractedly.

"Oh yeah. Um. Hopps, I just saw the Mayor Lionheart's limo pull up."

At the elephant's words, Judy groaned. "Great, hopefully he'll stay focused right now."

"Officer Hopps!" one of the firefighters—a panda—trotted up to her. "I just got a call from officer Wilde, he said the gas lines have all been shut down. I don't know if that was really what was going on here, but it should help."

"Seems to be doing the job," the she-wolf said, still on the floor. Her eyes were on the museum and Judy also looked that way. It wasn't too obvious, but she thought she could see that the flames were slowly receding.

"Right." Judy shook her head, and nodded at the panda—who ran off to assist the other firefighters—and offered a paw to the wolf, who blinked in surprise, but took her offer. Soon, the she-wolf was standing up and wiping her jeans and jacket.

"Hopps!" the familiar voice of Mayor Lionheart reached them, as the lion himself made his way past the crowds and officers. "What's the situation?"

"Well, sir," Judy said, standing a bit straighter and bracing herself. "It seems the fire department has a handle on the situation now. We don't know what caused this yet, but we'll keep you informed."

Lionheart growled slightly at the sight of the museum. "This is a tragedy. The artifacts inside the museum, the possible loss of life… it'll be a dark day in the history of Zootopia."

He then turned to look at the wolf taking her paw in his. "I saw your stunt on social media, miss…"

"Um… Sunset. Sunset Shimmer," the wolf replied.

"Sunset Shimmer!" he repeated, smiling wildly. "What you have done by saving these three children can never be measured, but please expect an invitation after the fire is put out… officer Hopps here can take your number."

Judy blinked. "Uh… me, sir?"

"Of course! We need all the heroes we can get to reassure the people of Zootopia in these trying times. Make sure you bring officer Wilde along for the press conference."

"Press conference?" Sunset asked. "Look, sir, I appreciate it, but I just did what anyone who knows their way around fire would do. There's really no need—"

"Oh, don't be shy!" Mayor Lionheart insisted, his personality pushing full-strength as he wrapped his arm around the wolf and motioned to the crowd around them. "Everyone here knows you're a hero! And here in Zootopia, we make sure our heroes are recognized." He glanced over. "Isn't that right, Officer Hopps?"

"It's unavoidable." Judy muttered. Something was nagging her about the conversation, but what?

"So, you both make sure to come around at the right time. I heard you were from out of town, correct? Well, since Officer Hopps will be joining us later, I'm sure she'd be happy to show you around."

"Sir, there's really no need for this. Really."

"Hopps?"

"Yes sir?"

"Why don't you and miss Shimmer go fetch Wilde, and have something to eat. Put it on my tab."

"Sir, I'm working right now and—"

"I've already cleared it with Chief Bogo." Lionheart gave her a slightly strained smile.

Judy sighed. "Fine."

"Great! I'll see you two later!"

She watched the Mayor walk away and jump into his limo, and just like that he was gone.

"I'm sorry," Sunset Shimmer said. "I know you have better things to do than show a tourist around."

Judy shrugged and shook her head. "Nothing we can do right now. Besides, the other officers have this under control, and knowing Chief Bogo, he's already sent support. That and—" she glanced at the museum, "—for now there's nothing much we can do until the scene is investigated by professionals."

"Miss Shimmer!" The little tigress from earlier ran over to give Sunset a hug. "Thank you for saving us!"

"Of course! I couldn't just abandon my first friends in the city, right?" She ruffled the kid's hair and stood up. "Take good care of them, Miss Babbage."

"Of course, Sunset, and thank you," the goat said, taking Sunset's paws in her cloven hooves. The wolf waved at them all then stepped next to Judy, looking down to meet her eyes. "Well, officer, where to?"

"First we're finding Nick," Judy said, turning around and motioning for Sunset to follow. "And then, we're going somewhere expensive."

"Heh. I like you already."

End Part 1

Author's Notes:

Welcome to part 1 of the Zootopia crossover! Why part 1? Well, I wanted to do something slightly different this time around, and force Sunset out of her natural habitat in a way that wasn't a noodle incident. It'll still stick to the normal bar routine later on, but why not have some fun with one of my favorite rabbits?

Snout my Favorite Dish (Zootopia — Movie Pt. 2)

Sunset's Isekai
Snout my Favorite Dish (Zootopia — Movie Pt. 2)
By Wanderer D

"Right this way, Miss Hopps."

Sunset followed the odd pair of officers after the Maitre D', who sat them at a private table. Or as private as it could be, with several animals glancing their way and whispering among themselves.

"Emile will be here soon to serve you," the Maitre D' said before heading back to the entrance.

Sunset noticed that they were the only mixed table that she could see, although some tables were angled in ways that stopped her from doing so. "So, uh, I take it predators and herbivores don't eat together often?"

Nick and Judy glanced at each other. "Not really, no." Nick responded. "It's a diet thing, you understand. Many herbivores would rather just not be exposed to a carnivore diet, and well, predators might feel uncomfortable eating certain things while herbivores are sitting right across from them."

Sunset turned to look at Judy, who shrugged. "I got used to it. I won't eat it."

"Huh. I guess it makes sense."

Nick grinned and elbowed Judy. "Come on, carrots. You know you want a big, juicy BugBurger."

Judy rolled her eyes. "Nope. Unless you win that bet, it's not happening."

"What bet?" Sunset asked.

"It's a secret," Nick said, shrugging apologetically, but his grin never diminishing. "Unfortunately if it's revealed, then it doesn't count."

Curious, she was about to push further when the waiter, a rhino of all things, gently lowered a menu for her, then for the others. "The menus, madam," he said.

"Thank you," Sunset replied, smiling at the rhino, before opening it up.

"I'll be right back with some water," he said to them, then stepped away, leaving them to study the menu in silence.

"You can order anything you want, Miss Shimmer," Nick said, "Mayor Leonheart paying, after all."

Sunset chuckled. "You'll have to tell me what the story between you guys is, but I'm not very hungry... " her eyes scanned the menu one last time, just as the waiter arrived and placed their water on the table…. and a wine glass in front of Sunset.

"Courtesy of the gentleman on that table," the rhino said, motioning with his horn at an elderly tiger who nodded briefly at her, before returning to the conversation with his partner. "With his compliments on saving the children, madam."

Sunset raised the glass with practiced confidence, swirling the ruby-red liquid gently and analyzing it against the light before sniffing delicately at the rim. Her nose, already trained with wines across the multiverse, revealed a cornucopia of aromas, as her canine senses revealed even much more than she had ever experienced before. The slight cherry was there, the earthiness, but she could now tell scents from before the wine was aged. "Hm, honey, and pollen... slight hints of vanilla and… an aroma of leaves after the rain. Aged in mixed barrels of oak from different regions, and…" she sipped it, closing her eyes and letting the flavor flood her senses. She grinned, and opened her eyes. "Please thank the gentleman for me, he has excellent taste, and a generous heart to have gifted me such an old vintage."

The rhino smirked, and Sunset could have sworn some of the other customers nearby seemed to relax a little. "I will let the gentleman know, madam," he said, his tone more gentle and welcoming than earlier. Seeing her enjoying another taste of the wine, he turned to face Judy and Nick, his smirk disappearing, although he remained professional, if obviously more aloof. "May I take your order now, miss Hopps?"

"Oh," Judy shook her head, "um, yes. I will have the caramelized carrot risotto please." The rhino nodded, writing it down. "Mr. Wilde?"

Nick tapped his paws together, grinning. "I will have the salmon dinner please, and a glass of whatever she's drinking." He motioned to Sunset's glass.

The waiter raised an eyebrow. "I see," he replied. Although his tone was almost neutral, there were hints of amusement and slight disapproval. "I shall be back with your glass."

"I don't know, Nick," Judy whispered, "that sounded pretty expensive."

"It's on the mayor's tab tonight," Nick whispered back.

The waiter turned to face Sunset herself, who was now beginning to wonder just how much Nick was willing to push the Mayor before they got fired. "I will have the Caesar Salad, please."

Judy looked up, eyes wide. "That's it?"

"Yep, I'm not very hungry, and I'd like something light."

"Why not add a salmon to that?" Judy insisted, just as Nick started giggling.

Sunset glanced at the waiter and shook her head, to which he responded with a gentle nod before leaving.

Judy sank down on her seat and sighed, ears drooping.

"What's wrong, Judy?"

"I… don't want to talk about it," she responded, elbowing Nick again as the latter hadn't stopped giggling and giving her smug looks. "Anyway, I'm surprised by your wine knowledge."

"Yeah, and it wasn't just you, carrots," Nick added, looking over at Sunset. "Most of the tables around us reacted to your evaluation of the wine."

"Oh, I wouldn't be surprised," a familiar voice said. Sunset blinked in surprise when the gentleman tiger from earlier approached with a familiar gazelle holding his arm. "Sunset has tried exotic wines worlds apart from the norm, wouldn't you agree, dear?"

"Rarity?" Sunset almost stood up, but her partner motioned with her hoof for her to remain seated.

"I must say, however, your choice of dressing is… appalling for the venue. I'm sure you learned better."

"It was unexpected, Rarity," Sunset hissed. "It's not like I anticipated coming here for dinner."

"As unexpected as it was," the tiger gentleman said, "I am very glad you visited our city, your highness. I've heard a great many things about you through the years. I am very honored to meet you."

Sunset cringed. "What have you been telling people, Rarity?"

Rarity grinned. "Nothing your mother wouldn't say."

"Oh. It is on." Sunset growled. "You and I are having words after this trip is done," she hissed, before turning to face the tiger. "I'm very sorry sir, I did not intend to be rude. Thank you very much for the wine, it is delicious. And Rarity exaggerates my status."

The tiger laughed. "On the contrary, in circles like ours you are already a legend."

"Oh, I recognize you…" Judy said suddenly, staring at the tiger. "You're Mr. Clawbite, one of the partners of Clawhorn and Hoof."

The tiger grinned, showing his fangs to full effect. "That is indeed me, Miss Hopps." He bowed. "It is indeed an honor to meet three heroes of our fair city in one night! Thank you both for your service," he said to Nick and Judy, then inclined his head to Sunset, "And thank you, your highness, for saving my granddaughter today."

Sunset stared at him blankly for a moment, then it slowly dawned on her. "Molly! She's your granddaughter?"

"Quite right," Clawbite replied. "I saw in the news that you had saved three children from the burning museum, but I didn't realize Molly had been one of them until my son called me to inform me she was fine… thanks to you."

"She's adorable, smart, and brave," Sunset said, "I'm glad I was there to help out."

"Well, dear, it seems your food is coming, don't let us keep interrupting," Rarity giggled. She was about to turn away when Sunset grabbed her arm, gently but firmly.

"Rarity. Please stop that. You know how the princess and I feel about… that. And it's unfair to us both."

Rarity sighed and reached over with her other hoof to pet Sunset's hair. "Fine dear. I didn't mean to upset you. We can talk about this after your vacation if you want, but I won't bring it up again."

"Thank you." She let the antelope go, and watched them walk out of the restaurant together.

"So… highness?" Nick asked.

Sunset covered her face with her paws. "I'm gonna kill her."

Judy watched Sunset eat the salad, chowing it down between grumbling about her friend talking too much. She was a real conundrum. Adventurer, well educated, knowledgeable about wine, apparently royalty, and a rebel. It sort of reminded her of a videogame character.

Nick had asked a few questions without being too pushy. Yes, she had grown up with royalty. No, she was not really a royal herself. Yes, she had a job. Yes, she travelled a lot. Yes, that fancy antelope was her friend. Yes, they had come together.

So far, she was still a mystery. What was her connection—or her friend's connection—to one of the heads of the largest law firm in Zootopia? They almost never appeared in public with any animal that wasn't extremely wealthy, and Sunset herself (despite evidence to the contrary) didn't seem like the type that would mix in that world.

And whether Sunset was being honest and she wasn't really royalty or not, she was clearly someone of some importance. Clawbite had said that he had heard of her before, and that she was some sort of legend… but what kind?

"So," their guest spoke up, "what does Mr. Clawbite do?"

Nick and Judy looked at each other. "Basically? He is co-owner of one of the largest, if not the largest law firm in all of Zootopia. They are involved with many, many cases, mostly related to prominent citizens, like Mayor Lionheart's case, or representing other large corporations."

"Oh," Sunset sighed. "One of those." She rubbed her temple. "Rarity really gets with all sorts."

Judy immediately grabbed the chance. "So, your friend Rarity…"

"She's my business partner," Sunset clarified, sipping her wine and frowning when Nick grabbed his own and took a deep drink. "Nick, that's something to enjoy slowly."

Caught in the act, Nick's eyes went wide before he quickly lowered the glass. "Sorry."

"Anyway," Sunset said, "enough about me. Why don't you tell me the story behind Mayor Lionheart?"

Judy chuckled. "Well, this is going to take a while."

"I saw creme brulee on the menu, I'm not leaving quite yet."

"Well, then we have to start at the beginning of all of this," Judy said. "You see, I always wanted to be a cop since I was a little girl back in Bunnyburrow..."

Later on, the three were walking in the dimming light of Zootopia's downtown. The mayor had called earlier to inform them that the fire had been completely put out, and that he expected all three bright and early in the morning for a speech.

"Three hundred."

"Yes, Nick, we heard you the first thirteen times," Judy muttered.

"But Judy, I just charged the Mayor's account for a three hundred dollar glass of wine!"

"And I'm sure he'll wish to speak to you about that later," Judy said, sharing a smirk with Sunset. "But it will be after he publicly speaks about your character, your dedication to duty and heroism," she quipped. "You know how he is."

"Oh, you're enjoying this, aren't you Carrots?"

"Oh-hoho. Yes, I am."

"You and me, Carrots, we're having words later."

"So, you and officer Hopps?" Sunset asked. "Are you a couple?"

"What?"

"No!"

"It's against rules to fraternize!"

"Her parents wouldn't approve!"

"Wait, it's against the rules?"

"But... my parents love you!"

Sunset stopped and crossed her arms. "So that would be a yes."

"Just get in the car."

Judy tried not to get flustered by Sunset's evident amusement as they all got into the patrol car she and Nick had been assigned and started driving. It didn't take long before a call came in.

"Hopps." Chief Bogo's voice came through the radio. "If you and Wilde are done with the Mayor's guest, please meet with the fire chief at the Museum. I'm appointing you to this case."

Judy picked up the radio and clicked the transmitter. "Roger that sir. So it wasn't an accident?"

"That's up to you and Chief Sprout."

"Right sir. We're about to drop Sunset Shimmer at her place of residence. We will head over as soon as that's done."

"Roger that."

"Aaand there it is," Sunset said, pointing at a door with a weird yin-yang symbol on it. "Home, sweet home."

Judy stopped in front of it and the trio stepped out of the car. "It was very nice to meet you, Sunset," Judy said, shaking paws with her.

"The pleasure was mine," she said, doing the same with Nick. "Good luck with your investigation tonight."

"Thank you!"

Judy watched Sunset push the door open and step inside. It was odd, seeing something like a bar in such a high-end district, and… was that place bigger on the inside? She narrowed her eyes, but the door closed before she could confirm what she had seen.

"Earth to Judy? Carrots, you still with us?"

She shook her head. "Yeah. Yeah, sorry Nick. I thought I saw something strange, that's all."

Nick placed a reassuring paw on her shoulder. "Do you want to call it a night? I can meet with Chief Sprout and summarize things for you later."

Judy rolled back her shoulders and stood straighter. "No, I'm fine, let's go."

It took them about ten minutes to drive back to the Museum, where they were escorted to the Chief of the Zootopia fire department.

Chief Sprout was a Hippo, and he did not mess around. As soon as Judy and Nick had reported in, he had walked them through the still steaming remains of the museum, down the stairs, and into a mostly destroyed storage area.

Several artifacts had been destroyed, and those that had survived thanks to their containers, were either damaged beyond recognition or in dire need of fixing. It was a burnt-out mess, except for a small area where a perfectly clean spot remained, free of soot, marks of any kind. Instead, there was a clear circle of burnt marks around it, almost looking like…

"An explosion?" she asked.

Chief Sprout nodded.

"But what was inside? This place only has ancient artifacts right? Nothing that would explode."

"We don't know," the chief replied, walking over to a large piece of debris. "But it this is part of the box that contained it," he added turning it around.

Judy stared at the symbol on the box and groaned.

"Hey, that's the Clawhorn and Hoof logo," Nick said. He then frowned. "Oh… you don't think…"

"We'll need to look into it," Judy said. She turned to look at the chief and nodded. "Thank you chief, I'm sure CSI will let us know what they found."

The chief nodded back and let them walk away.

"Judy?"

"Hm?"

"I know that look."

"Yes. It's exactly the look you're thinking about," she replied, "We're heading over to talk to Sunset."

End Part 2

Author's Notes:

No, Celestia is not Sunset's official mom. Rarity just likes trolling her.

Something's Buggin' Me (Zootopia — Movie Pt. 3)

Sunset's Isekai
Something's Buggin' Me (Zootopia — Movie Pt. 3)
By Wanderer D

"Come on, Carrots, we must have the wrong street."

"We were here earlier, Nick, you know this was the right place!"

Nick yawned. "All I know is that it's three in the morning, and we've been driving around so often that the family of opossums at number 54 has been playing dead for half an hour."

"But we dropped her off here!"

"Carrots." Nick placed a paw on her shoulder. "It's late, and we need to be here early in the morning to pick her up. Let's just do that. I'm sure we've missed something with all the excitement and we'll be able to work with a clearer mind then."

"Nick, it was right on this spot!"

"I know, but it isn't now, and—" he yawned "—it's really late. Let's get some rest."

Judy sighed. "Fine."

"Your place or mine?"

"Yours," she muttered. "It's closer." She rolled her eyes and started driving. "I think I have some clean clothes left there still."

Nick grinned. "A whole wardrobe. I hate to break it to you, Carrots, but either you move in and help with rent, or I'll start charging you for storage."

"Aww, you wouldn't charge little poor me."

The pair chuckled as they drove, settling into comfortable silence. Around them, the city slowed down, with few mostly nocturnal species enjoying the late evening. "So what did you think of her?" Judy asked.

"Hm? Sunset?"

"Yeah."

"I dunno. Nice, I guess," Nick shrugged, leaning back on his seat and crossing his arms behind his head. "She's certainly had an interesting life."

Judy glanced at him. "What makes you say that? She wasn't very forthcoming with the questions. I think we talked more than she did, except when her partner showed up."

"I don't know, exactly," Nick said, frowning as he apparently tried to organize his thoughts. "It's just this… feeling I get from her, you know? There's instincts that tell you to run… instincts that tell you that you can probably win, instincts that warn you about an animal you meet… and this is something like that. I don't know how, but I can tell: she's seen a lot of things."

"And it's not just from vacationing," Judy added, nodding. "I also got the same feeling. Add to that how she was able to just run into the fire… I was there, Nick. The air was so hot it pushed the firefighters back, and she just shrugged it off."

"What, like a superhero?" Nick asked. "Her fur looked just as flammable as ours, Carrots."

"Well, she wasn't on fire when she ran out of the museum, Nick, that's for sure. And you saw the damage the fire did to the walls and the exhibits." She slowed down to a stop at a traffic light, and tapped her fingers on the wheel. "In fact, the kids were also okay… which is good! I heard that they had been hiding in the bathroom, which makes sense… but how did she cross that inferno, get to them, pick them up and run all the way out with none of them even getting singed?"

"Well, wolves are really fast…"

"Not that fast, and you know it."

Nick glanced at her. "Carrots. What are you planning?"

Judy smiled. He really knew her well. "Tomorrow's event is at noon, right? And we promised to pick up Sunset early… but that gives us time to talk to the children too."

Nick sighed. "So straight to sleep it is. So much for having a bit of fun before hitting the hay."

Judy felt her cheeks warm up. "Well… for tonight, yes."

The next morning

Judy smiled at the yawning face of Mrs. Truffles. "Good morning! I was hoping we could have a word with Josh before the Mayor's speech later today?"

Behind her, she could hear Nick yawn.

"Um… sure," Mrs. Truffles said. "He just finished having breakfast. Please come on in."

They followed her into the living room, where the young pig was happily playing videogames until he looked up and saw them. He quickly hit pause. "Officer Hopps! Wow!"

"Hello to you too, kid," Nick muttered.

Judy elbowed him gently, and he chuckled.

"Hi, Josh. How are you today?"

"I'm doing great! Can you sign my poster?"

Judy blinked as he ran up and returned with one of the posters that had her posing with the "Welcome to Zootopia!" slogan under it.

Nick turned to look at Mrs. Truffles. "Celebrity cops, huh?"

Was he jealous? He was! Oh, this was too good. But first…

"Sure, but how about you do me a favor too?" Judy said, "I know it must be scary to remember, but can you tell me about when Sunset saved you?"

"Oh!" his eyes brightened up, and his mom sighed, no doubt having heard the story a thousand times. Mrs. Truffles sighed and offered Nick a bagel, which he accepted enthusiastically.

Meanwhile, Josh continued, "she was amazing! We were all in the bathroom, because you know, Santino said it'd be safer there, and Molly opened all the water so that fire wouldn't come in… and yeah, they were scared, but you know, I wasn't."

Judy smiled, patting his head. "Of course not, I can see you're really brave. So what happened next?"

"Well… we waited for a while, and then the door was punched open! It flew right into the trashbin! And then there were flames all around us, but we didn't get burnt, and Miss Shimmer walked into the room and she saw as and she smiled and said…"

"...come on guys, I know a way out," Santino quoted, while his mother and father had a coffee with Nick. "It was amazing! You know how in Kung Fu Panda they do things with their fist and the elements react? That was exactly it! She picked us up and charged out into the fire. I thought we were going to die… it was all flames and falling pieces of walls and stuff…"

"...but she, I don't know how she did it," Molly said, motioning with her hand in a circle, as if she was imitating a martial artist. "Did something like this, and the fire just… bent around us. Then she held us close and took off… and the next thing I know, we're jumping through the air and rolling on the floor outside the museum."

"Kids, huh?" her father, a tiger almost as big as the elder Clawhorn himself, chuckled. "One coincidence and they think old legends come back to life."

Judy looked up at Mr. Clawhorn, who was watching his daughter with amusement. "What do you mean?"

"Well, it's an old story my father in law used to tell Molly and I guess my husband too, when he was a kid. About this secret place where a heroic lady would appear only to those worthy."

Molly's dad nodded. "She could travel everywhere and had seen everything, according to dad. She was a warrior and a sage or something, with mystical powers from beyond this world." He chuckled, ruffling Molly's hair. "With her saviour being named Sunset and with my dad telling her those stories all the time, I'm not surprised she came to the conclusion that it was Sunset Shimmer herself that came to rescue her."

Judy blinked. "I'm sorry? What was the name?"

"Sunset Shimmer," Molly's dad replied. "I know, weird name, right? Even worse, she was supposed to be a unicorn." He shook his head. "Dad had a bunch of stories about her doing the craziest things."

"Oh?" Judy smiled. "Would you mind sharing a few of those? I'm sure Sunset would be amused to hear them."

"So, Carrots, what did we learn?"

Judy glanced at Nick. "A lot. A whole lot of things that don't make sense."

"Huh?"

"Nick! Weren't you paying attention?"

Nick cleared his throat. "Um. I was uh, talking to the parents."

"Right." Judy rolled her eyes.

"I mean, you know kids exaggerate all the time right?" Nick said after a moment. "Bending fire? Come on. They have big imaginations."

"But don't you find it odd how they all had the same important details? Sunset runs in, she waves her hand, fire bends around them and they run out?"

"You know what I did notice?" Nick deadpanned. "That Sunset is a wolf, and not a unicorn."

"But there must be something else to it… even Mr. Clawhorn Jr. knew about her, and I never said her last name."

Nick gave her a look, and she sighed. "I know. It's just… so much coincidence! I don't believe she's really a unicorn, alright? But you can't tell me it's not strange that Mr. Clawhorn told his own son when he was just a child about her, and then Molly later on."

"Carrots, people sometimes name their kids after themselves. Sunset is a nice name, right? Maybe that's why her mom named her after her great grandmother who liked to pretend she was a unicorn?"

"My point, Nick, is that there's too many coincidences for this to be random." Judy turned into the street where Sunset's home should have been last night. "And remember how we couldn't find her house, just like the story said about it moving to different places?"

"Did Sunset look to you like someone who could fly and shoot bolts of power from her hands?"

Judy sighed. "No."

"Then I think it's just all a happy coincidence. We still have the rest of the day to figure more out, right?"

"I guess."

A few minutes later, they pulled to a stop right in front of Sunset's weird door, where the wolf was already waiting for them. Their guest grinned and waved, looking around before crossing over to jump into the car.

"Hey guys, I'm starving. Do you know a good place to grab a bite?" Sunset asked, jumping into the car.

Judy felt a sense of dread creeping up her spine, and turned to face Nick, who was grinning ear to ear. "Well, it just so happens that Judy was going to try out a Bugburger today. Wanna come?"

Bugs were not exactly Sunset's favorite thing to eat. Not most bugs, at least. There were certain recipes that used crickets, for example, and they were delicious, but these bugs had been turned into… meat patties, and it was slightly disturbing. Still, it was the usual diet for the place and the Isekai had made sure she had the biology to stomach them.

So she had to wonder, why exactly was Judy sitting across from her with a double bugburger with cheese. She turned to look at Nick, who caught her eye and smiled.

"Well, do you remember that bet Judy mentioned about trying predator food?"

Sunset blinked. "Oh yeah, I do, but you never said what the bet was about."

"Well, that was part of the bet, you see," Nick said, "we had agreed that no predator should know about the bet so it couldn't be staged."

Judy mumbled something, unable to look up, so glued her eyes were to the burger in front of her.

"And the bet was?" Sunset prodded.

"To have a predator order an entirely herbivore dish with no meat whatsoever, unironically, and unprompted, and eat it." Nick grinned. "And enjoy it."

Sunset nodded. "That does seem a bit far fetched. So when did she lose the bet?"

"Last night."

Sunset blinked. Oh. "Oh. Oh… so that's why she was insisting I added salmon to the salad?"

"Yep." Nick leaned back and took a bite of his burger, humming in appreciation. "Deeeelecious!"

Sunset shrugged and picked up hers, sniffing it briefly before taking a bite. "Wow," she said before she remembered to chew and swallow. "Wow," she repeated, taking another bite and chewing it through. "This is great!"

"Right?" Nick asked, then elbowed Judy. "Come on, Carrots, time to do it."

"Nick, I don't know if I can do this on an empty stomach."

Nick sighed, placing a comforting paw on Judy's shoulder. She did not seem to like where that was going, if her frown was anything to judge. "Carrots, I understand. If it's too much for a bunny to eat a burger, that's nothing to be ashamed of. I don't expect anyone would have any less respect for a heroic rabbit that saved a whole city but couldn't own up to a bet. But don't worry, I'll make sure to let the rest of the station know not to—"

"FINE!" Judy hollered before taking a large bite out of the burger, surprising Nick and stopping him short.

Sunset watched Judy gurgle, then force herself to chew as the fur around her cheeks took a green hue. She chewed slowly, then gulped down a piece large enough for Sunset to see it slide down her throat. "Right, I'm never underestimating a rabbit again."

"People—hack—do that a lot with me—cough—," Judy managed to choke out.

Shaking her head, Sunset stood and got her a milkshake from the herbivore menu, setting it in front of the grateful police rabbit, before finishing her own burger off. "So, what can I expect from the mayor's speech today?"

"Nothing much," Nick said, "the mayor loves hearing his own voice, so he'll do most of the talking. I think the most you'll have to do is maybe say 'thank you', and maybe a few words before he pushes you to the side."

Sunset sighed. "Ah well, I guess I didn't need to spend all morning thinking up a speech."

"Welcome to Zootopia." Nick chuckled.

"Basically it's just going to be us and the children you rescued standing there awkwardly while he talks a lot about how great things are despite the Museum burning down," Judy said after downing half her drink. "After that… I guess you'll be free to go, while Nick and I investigate the case."

Sunset looked up at that. "Wait, are you saying it wasn't an accident?"

Judy pressed her lips and seemed to consider her options, exchanging glances with Nick. "We… don't think so," she said carefully after a moment of pondering and looking around the mostly empty place to make sure no one was listening in. "There's not enough evidence yet to say one way or another."

Sunset frowned, crossing her arms. "I hope it was an accident… putting so many lives in danger on purpose is despicable."

Judy groaned, then sighed. "Look, I wanted to ask you this last night… but how long have you been in business with Clawhorn and Hoof?"

Sunset shrugged. "Me? Never. Rarity is the one that knows them, why?"

"It seems that the fire spread from something that belonged to them," Judy said. "But we don't know what it could have been, or why it was stored in a museum."

Sunset had a sinking feeling that Rarity probably knew what it was. "Great. So that means that she, and by extension myself are suspects." She groaned dragging a hand down her face. "Figures."

"Is there anything you'd be willing to tell us?" Judy asked.

"Nothing I can say," Sunset replied, sighing, "I honestly don't know even if Rarity knows about it. Until I ask her, there's no saying either way."

"Well, it was worth asking," Nick muttered.

"Yeah," Judy said. "So, Sunset, how come you're not a unicorn this time?"

"Oh, it'd freak out p—" She clamped her muzzle shut and stared at Judy, who was giving her an unamused look. "I mean… uh, heh. Unicorns? Those aren't real!"

Nick looked from her to Judy, back to her. "Right. I'll get a box for my food. I don't think we should be staying here for this conversation."

End Part 3

Rising my Hackles (Zootopia — Movie Pt. 4)

Sunset's Isekai
Rising my Hackles (Zootopia — Movie Pt. 4)
By Wanderer D

"...and even though our beloved museum lies in ruins, let us not forget what it represented: centuries of evolution as a joined community of predator and prey animals, working together to build a better society…"

Judy tuned out Mayor Lionheart, tilting her head just enough to glare at Sunset, who did her best to smile at the crowds. "You know you're not off the hook," she whispered.

"I'm not off the hook for what?" Sunset counter-whispered. "Not being a magical, mystical horse with a horn on my forehead in a world where unicorns don't exist?"

"Giiirls…—" Nick sing-sang in a whisper "—not the best time."

Sunset had done her best to pretend innocence at her slip-up earlier. Even if the notion of her being one was ridiculous, it was very clear that the word meant something to the wolf. Perhaps some sort of code-word or nickname? It had certainly put her on the defensive, and if they weren't supposed to meet with the mayor so soon, she would have insisted on dragging Sunset over to the station.

Very few things irritated Judy more than a mystery that could be solved if the suspect just opened up! It wasn't even necessarily incriminating! But Sunset had avoided answering the question with misdirection and a "oh, look at the time!" comment. And the worst part was that it had been a legitimate excuse right then.

They had rushed out of the restaurant to get to the event in time, and then they had been separated, prepped up individually and made stand in front of a large crowd… which prevented her from digging deeper at the issue.

"I know you're not a unicorn!" Judy hissed. "But you're hiding something."

Mayor Lionheart continued talking to the crowds, unaware of the drama next to him. "...and as proof of that, despite the odds, despite the fire that burned the building, one of us proved once again that our community as members of different species being together bringing the best in all of us, risked her own life to run back into the museum…"

"Everyone hides something," Sunset whispered back, ignoring the speech. "Doesn't mean I'm a criminal!"

"There are too many questions that need answering!" Judy quietly retorted.

Sunset smirked and leaned down to whisper right next to Judy's ear, making it twitch.. "Sorry, you'll have to do with the fact that I have no idea why people invent stories about my exploits."

Nick stood frozen next to them, a wide smile plastered on his face. "Girls. It's almost—"

"...as such, it is my distinct honor to give Miss Shimmer the key to the city for her heroic acts!" Mayor Lionheart finished grandly, waving Sunset over to stand next to him, while Judy and Nick took the box from behind the stage and walked over to the other side of the podium, showing it off to the crowds. "And here to give it out, are our heroes Judy Hopps and Nick Wilde!"

The Mayor then took the box and ceremoniously passed it over to Sunset, who graciously took the key from him and flashed a smile at the crowds, leaning into the microphone when he waved her towards it. "I am glad I was able to save Josh, Santino and Molly. I happened to be in the right place, at the right time… I know that every citizen of Zootopia has it in their hearts to be the heroes of the day."

Short and simple.

Why couldn't things just be short and simple?

"Hopps!"

"And there he is," Nick muttered.

Judy turned to face Chief Bogo, who approached the three of them behind the stage. "Hello, Chief."

"Hopps, now that you and Wilde are done with this whole charade—no offense, Miss Shimmer—it's time to get back to work!"

Judy felt things beginning to slip out of her control. "But chief—"

"We have witnesses saying that someone saw something weird, and now wild stories are going around about how the place is haunted by the spirits of the dead animals in there. Probably some kids thinking it'd be funny, or even thieves trying to see if they can get anything valuable." He grumbled a little before turning to face her and Nick. "I want you both to investigate a bit more beyond the initial scope… figure out who has been sneaking in and bring them in for questioning. It might just be pranksters, or it could be related. Don't let the trail go stale. The Chief Sprout also has some more clues to discuss with you."

"But Chief, Sunset—"

"Can go now, you don't need to escort her anymore."

"Actually, Chief," Sunset spoke up, "since I was in the museum while it was on fire, Officer Hopps had asked me to go with her to the museum ruins to see if I might notice something missing or remember any specific details. I hope you don't mind?"

Bogo blinked. "Not at all, good idea, Hopps." He gave Judy a folder which she opened, noticing the glowing bunny-like figure in the blurry picture attached to all the paperwork. "Here's the report so far," he said while Sunset and Nick leaned in to take a glance, before Bogo firmly pushed Sunset back away.

"I understand that you're helping, but the information in that file is not for civilians, Miss Shimmer."

"Oh, no problem at all, Chief!" Sunset said, crossing her paws behind her back and smiling innocently at him. "I'm sorry."

"N-not at all."

He turned to look at Judy and Nick. "I'll leave you to it."

"Right, chief," Judy said, saluting and watching him go in silence before turning to look at Sunset with a bit of confusion. "So… I thought you didn't want to be involved?"

Sunset chuckled. "Nah, I was just pulling your tail, Hopps. I do want to help… I really don't know why that box might be related to Rarity's business partner, but we might as well figure out if it's coincidence or not."

Judy narrowed her eyes, studying the mysterious wolf up and down. "So what's that about going to the museum? I don't recall bringing that up."

Sunset grinned. "You did not! But the chief said it was okay, right? Besides, what better place to start our investigation?"

She started walking towards the building remains leaving Nick and Judy behind.

"Think you found another police cadet?" Nick asked, walking up to her.

Judy shook her head. "I don't know what her deal is, Nick. What is she hiding?"

Nick shrugged. "Well, we now have an excuse to keep her around and find out, right?"

Judy nodded. "I just know there's a lot more going on, Nick, and it's tingling my police instincts."

"And here I thought you only did that adorable nose-twitch when thinking about me."

Judy felt her face warm up and she growled—a very fox-like growl, since she had been practicing—before stomping after Sunset, who was patiently chatting with Pennington. "Come on, Nick."

As the pair approached, Judy's sensitive ears picked up what Pennington was almost whispering.

"... and it jumped back in the rubble… but I didn't really want to say anything, you know? The last thing I need is a forced vacation right now because Chief Bogo thinks I'm losing my mind."

"Everything okay, Francine?" Nick asked casually.

"Oh, hey Nick. Hi Judy." The elephant smiled at the pair. "I was just telling Sunset here about the, um… kids or whatever that have snuck in there last night. Snarlov said that they were running all over the place, but he couldn't catch them." She tapped her nails together nervously. "I saw him this morning… his fur was all fluffed up. He was spooked."

"So is that where the 'ghosts'—" Judy made air quotes at the idea "—came from?"

When Pennington simply shrugged, Judy sighed. "Well, we'll see if we can find any clues. Sunset here will go with us to the museum to retrace her steps… maybe she'll remember something we might be able to use."

"Suit yourselves," Pennington said, stepping aside and waving them in. "I'd rather stay out here if it's all the same to you."

"Don't tell me you're afraid of ghosts, Francine?" Nick teased.

"What? No! Of course not!"

"Right," Judy said, elbowing the fox in the ribs. "Come on, you two. Let's take a look around."

Judy led Sunset and Nick into the ruined building. It stank of burnt materials and ashes, even though the ground was still wet from all the water poured into it to quell the flames, making it almost look like a bog.

Sunset sniffed the air, wincing at the odors. "I can't smell anyone here other than you guys and the firemen, no smell of rabbits either besides you, Judy."

Judy raised an eyebrow, and looked at Nick who took a couple of whiffs too. "I can smell the uniforms and rubber, but not any sort of paint or anything. What would kids be doing here anyway?"

"I don't know," Judy said, glancing at Sunset. "Do you recall anything at all you might have missed?"

Sunset shook her head, glancing around. "I'm trying to remember if I missed anything, but even before the fire started, I don't think I noticed anything strange."

Judy bit her lower lip, then nodded to herself. "Okay, let's go down to where the fire started, maybe we can find something there."

The trio made their way down to the basement, passing under the warnings, and stepped into what remained of the room. Judy noticed with interest how Sunset's eyes zeroed in immediately on the epicenter of the blast, where the box used to be. But, instead of looking at the remains of the box, she stepped lightly to where the blast originated and knelt next to it, studying it carefully.

"Um… Sunset?" she asked. "What did you find?"

"It's strange…" Sunset said, her voice wondering. "The blast is concentrated from here then outwards, but it didn't start here." Her ears twitched and she stood back, studying the air around the box and raising her paw up to touch it as if there was something there. "It's like… whatever was in here defended itself…"

"What is she doing?" Nick whispered.

"I… don't know…" Judy said. "Just watch for now."

"The fire," Sunset spoke up, "...it was a reaction. It wasn't caused by whatever was inside the box." She looked around, eyes narrowing as she went to a pile of ashes and beams that had once been a crate of some sort. She brushed remains out of the way until she uncovered something.

"Wait… is that a blowtorch?" Judy asked, trotting up to Sunset. "What is that doing here? Even worse, how is it that no one found it?"

"It is very odd," Nick muttered. "I thought Chief Sprout's crew worked this place over."

"It's not too strange that they didn't see it," Sunset muttered, "it's slightly displaced… see?" she waved her paw through the blowtorch. "It's just reconstituting itself back now, if we had been here yesterday, I wouldn't have seen it either."

The wolf stepped over to the center of the box, once again, waving in the air, and Judy took a step back, bumping into Nick when she heard whispers… and she could almost see something trailing behind the mysterious female's paw… as if she was dragging some sort of cloud of light or something.

Judy and Nick jumped when something fell apart on the other side of the basement, but whatever it had been, it had the unintended effect of snapping them out of their fascination, as Sunset turned to look that way.

"What was all of that?!" Judy demanded, feeling very much out of her depth. What she had just seen… wasn't possible, was it? She hadn't just heard voices, right? She glanced at Nick, whose fur was also standing on end.

Sunset gave them an apologetic look. "Sorry… it seems there's more going on here than I thought… this world wasn't supposed to have things like this, so…"

"Things like what?!"

Sunset looked at her straight in the eye. "Spirits."

Judy patiently waited as Chief Sprout gave Sunset Shimmer a wondering look, but since the wolf seemed to be distracting herself with the books on the shelf, his attention went back to her.

"And it's okay to bring a civilian into this?" he asked cautiously.

Judy nodded. For now, she wanted to get all the facts on the table. She didn't believe in ghosts, there was no such thing as magic, so there had to be a rational explanation. "She's working with us in the case… she's a specialist."

Chief Sprout narrowed his eyes, but then shrugged. "Fine. After more thorough investigation of the scene, we established that the fire had not originated inside the box as we had initially thought." He spread out some pictures and papers with analysis on them. "We found traces and marks on the edges of the box that are more consistent with the combustible material being used on it."

Judy gave Sunset a glance, but the wolf had simply smiled without looking back her way, apparently concentrating on the contents of one of the books.

"We did find a blowtorch," Nick said.

"Yes," Sprout sighed. "I have no excuse… I have no idea how we didn't see that there."

"It was buried under a lot of stuff, chief," Judy said gently, "and there was a lot going on at the time."

The chief didn't look convinced, but nodded, putting together the paperwork into the file for Judy and Nick. "Here's all we found out. It seems that the door was forced open, and whoever went in there tried to use the blowtorch to open the box, not expecting the contents to be so volatile. As to what the contents were…" he shook his head. "That we have no idea yet."

Judy nodded. "Thank you, Chief Sprout, we'll take a look at the information we have so far." She glanced at the others. "Come on, you two. Time to get going."

The trio walked out of the station. It was getting late by then, with just an hour or two before sunset. Judy glanced at their guest. "So, Sunset, any idea yet what could have caused that?"

"So far no," Sunset replied, shrugging. "But we might as well check in with Mr. Clawhorn and see if he does. It was his firm's property, after all, right? He might have an idea of what it contains, and why someone would want to steal it."

"So I guess that's our next destination," Nick stated, looking over at the city. "The offices of Clawhorn and Hoof."

End Part 4

Ewe Don't Wanna Know (Zootopia — Movie Pt. 5)

Sunset's Isekai
Ewe Don't Wanna Know (Zootopia — Movie Pt. 5)
By Wanderer D

While Judy had never been to the central offices of Clawhorn and Hoof, it was hard to miss them. They were one of the biggest firms to exist, and their Corporate Headquarters reflected this, being one of the tallest buildings in all of Zootopia. The thing itself was at its base as big as a city block, and it went up so high it was one of the first things she had seen when travelling to Zootopia via train, and even though she had driven past it several occasions by now, it still seemed overwhelming.

"Huh." Sunset leaned back, looking up into the distance. "Seems like someone is compensating for something."

Nick barked out a laugh, ignoring the disgruntled look several of the lawyers walking by gave them.

Judy smirked and shook her head. She had a lot… a LOT… of questions for Sunset, but she couldn't deny the mysterious wolf had something about her that was disarming and engaging. It was a dangerous thing, as she and Nick both knew from experience that sometimes some individuals used that charisma for less than helpful purposes.

Still, Sunset's jab had served its purpose, and the building was nothing more than a large building now. It's threatening presence lessened by a simple joke.

The trio walked into the lobby, thick glass automatic doors parting for them with barely a whisper. It was huge inside, as expected, and it took Judy a moment to spot the front desk, which was no mean feat, considering it was long enough to allow at least six employees to help customers side by side. Looking around, she could see other, similar desks further around the lobby.

"I think that's the closest one," she said, pointing to the first one she saw. "Come on."

They made their way to the desk, and stepped up to speak to a smartly dressed gazelle, who was smiling placidly at the latest customer that had just left her desk. She extended that same smile at them, politely nodding as she greeted them.

"Welcome to the Clawhorn and Hoof Corporate Headquarters, my name is Jenny, how can I assist you? Do you have an appointment already, or would you like to set one up with one of our advisors?"

Judy cleared her throat. "I'm Officer Hopps, and this is Officer Wilde, we're here to speak to Mr. Clawhorn about a Clawhorn and Hoof crate that was found at the Museum."

The smile did not disappear for even a second. "I'm afraid Mr. Clawhorn is unavailable, but you can speak to any one of his lawyers about anything you'd like, Officer Hopps."

Judy bit her lip. She didn't have anything she could use to force the issue, and without a warrant, if Mr. Clawhorn didn't want to talk to her, she'd be bogged down by possibly hundreds of lawyers. It was unlikely that he'd even hear of them being there at all.

"Hm," Sunset spoke up. "I believe I can help with that, Miss, if you could search if I had an appointment, I would appreciate it. My business partner, Rarity Belle might have set one up already with him. If not, it might be under my name; Sunset Shimmer."

The look the young gazelle gave Sunset—studying her attire, head to paws—and the almost condescending twitch to her smile were particularly annoying, but seeing that Sunset took it in stride, Judy elected to not say anything.

"Let's see…" Jenny said, typing away at her computer, "Sunset… Shimmer…" She waited for a moment before smiling even more placidly, if that was possible. "I'm afraid not, Sunset. As I said, Mr. Clawhorn himself is an extremely busy individual, and I'm sure whatever it is you need can be perfectly handled by one of our junior associates."

The wolf shrugged. "No, need, thank you for checking, Jenny. I'm sure I have his number somewhere back at the office."

Sighing in disappointment, Judy guided them out of the building.

"Well," Nick said, "that went just about as I would have predicted."

"I can't believe they wouldn't let us speak to him," Judy muttered. "We're officers!"

"And that is more likely to make it even more difficult," Sunset pointed out. "Especially if there is any chance of an investigation happening in relation to him."

"I—" Judy stopped and her ears twitched. "Did you hear that?"

"We're not rabbits, Carrots."

"Wait!" Jenny's voice reached them.

They turned around to see the gazelle running towards them as fast as she could, her cloven hoof held out pleadingly, while several lawyers and guests moved out of the way to gape at her.

Judy and Nick exchanged glances, then looked up at Sunset, who shrugged. The trio waited for the gazelle to stagger up to them, gasping. "G-good, I caught up with you, Miss Shimmer."

"Oh, it's Miss Shimmer now," Nick drawled.

"Um, yes," Jenny said, making herself look a little smaller. "I do apologize for… um. Mister Clawhoof asked me to escort the three of you to his personal office."

"How many non-personal offices does he have?" Nick asked as they started following the gazelle back.

"Five. It really depends on who he is meeting with," Jenny replied, her tone subdued and nervously giving Sunset a side-glance.

"And… how many personal offices does he have?" Judy asked.

"One," the gazelle replied, clearing her throat. "Just one."

"Ah, Miss Shimmer!" Mr. Clawhorn eagerly walked over to where they all three stood at the exit of the private elevator, which had opened onto an entire floor of the building. "What an honor to have you visit my humble business!"

"My pleasure, Mr. Clawhorn, I'm glad you were available, I heard you were a very busy individual."

Judy tried not to smirk at the whimper that emanated from Jenny, who was hovering nervously behind them.

"It is quite an impressive office," Sunset said, looking around and apparently noticing several items of interest. "I like your collection." She walked to a nearby plaque with strange symbols on it. "Kzinti, if I'm not mistaken."

Mr. Clawhorn's smile was frozen in place for a moment. "Ah. Yes, um… I assure you I obtained that in um…" He trailed off, looking at them and Jenny. "...an uninvolved manner."

Sunset giggled. "No need to fear anything from me, Mr. Clawhorn, I'm just a humble bartender."

Judy crossed her arms, shooting Sunset an annoyed look. There was no way she was a bartender.

"Um… of course. In any case, that is indeed Kzinti, and it was a gift from Rarity to my grandfather, to celebrate one of our first deals together in the early days of the company."

Something about that made Judy narrow her eyes, but what it was exactly escaped her at the moment. It was strange enough that such a prominent figure would even begin to think to justify anything he owned at all to a bartender. The whole situation was surreal, and with what had happened in the museum, it was starting to make her wonder just what kind of underworld she and Nick had stumbled into.

"We do have some sensitive issues to discuss," Sunset said, "and we wouldn't want to keep you from your important business."

"Nonsense, I have all the time in the world for you and Miss Rarity," Mr. Clawhorn said, motioning for them to head inside and making Jenny whimper again. That was enough for him to focus his attention on the gazelle, who stood paralized in front of the large tiger, as if expecting to be executed. "That will be all, miss… um… Fletcher."

Jenny opened her mouth as if to correct him, but seemed to think better of it, and then simply nodded, hurrying into the elevator. A few seconds later they were all alone.

"You know her last name was Blumenthal," Nick pointed out.

"Was it?" Mr. Clawhorn asked. "No matter. Please, make yourselves comfortable," he added, motioning with his paw at a large sofa.

"Really, Mr. Clawhorn," Sunset said, "you don't have to feel so nervous around me. You're doing business with Rarity, after all."

Mr. Clawhorn sighed. "Perhaps, but you do understand that you have a reputation, Miss Shimmer."

"I wasn't aware that it was anything but good."

"It is!" he immediately replied. "It's just… you are best friends with Charlie Magne, and a close acquaintance of Lucifer Morningstar, and several other… individuals of considerable influence. I believe even Rarity is sometimes surprised at your ability to befriend others."

Sunset smiled. "Thank you for the compliments, but buttering me up, as flattering as it is, is only going to distract us from our real objective here... Well then, we do have some questions for you, I believe Officer Hopps wanted to talk to you about them?"

Judy blinked, suddenly finding herself the center of attention. So far the conversation had gone over her head. Who were these individuals that Sunset knew that so impressed Mr. Clawhorn? They weren't names she was familiar with, and a glance at Nick—who had shaken his head in bewilderment at the conversation earlier—had confirmed that they were unknowns to him too… which was a bit scary, considering how familiar he was with the criminal elements of the city.

"Ahem." Judy nodded. "Mr. Clawhorn… when we went to investigate the cause of the fire, we discovered that someone had attempted to break into the storage room, where they found a destroyed crate with the logo of Clawhorn and Hoof on it."

She put down a few of the pictures from the file on the table for him to look at. "While it doesn't appear now that the contents themselves created the fire, it seems like it did react to a blowtorch being used to attempt to open it."

"Hm." Mr. Clawhorn picked up one of the pictures, and his eyes widened slightly. "I see."

"Whoever started the fire that put in danger the life of your granddaughter and her schoolmates was trying to get this," she pointed out. "Whatever records we could find did not indicate the contents or even why the crate was there." She pulled out her notepad. "Is there anything you could tell us?"

"I haven't seen this crate in a long time…" Mr. Clawhorn said, carefully. Judy noticed how he glanced at Sunset as if to ask for permission to speak. "The… contents are not volatile exactly, but it was something that… was not best kept here." He swallowed. "The contents needed to remain pure…"

"I'm not liking this," Sunset said. "What would you need to contain away from here? Couldn't a normal seal work for it?"

Nick's ear twitched, and Judy nodded to herself. The way Sunset had said 'seal' had an extra meaning there.

"No…" Mr. Clawhoof sighed and went over to his desk, pouring himself a glass. "We're not Wolfram and Hart, Miss Shimmer… but our origins were not that different."

"I gathered, given that you brought up Morningstar and Charlie, but didn't mention Belldandy or—"

"Yes, exactly," Mr. Clawhorn interrupted. "But we are not them," he insisted. "When Miss Belle helped establish this office… things changed for a lot of the senior partners. We are invested in the welfare of the people of this world… of Zootopia. As you can imagine, since Rarity is one of our business partners, we still deal with a lot of… unconventional things. But we take care of them in different ways. The content of this crate… is old. It's… misplaced. And it has no business being in a place where its inherent… purity… could be corrupted however unintentionally."

Judy could feel a headache coming. "Corrupted how?"

Mr. Clawhorn gave Sunset a pleading look, then glanced back at Judy with a sigh of resignation. "Miss Hopps… Officer Hopps. There are things out there that really don't fall into the Zootopia Police Department's scope. If you delve more into it, you will not be able to see the world as you did before."

"If you're going to avoid answering the question—"

"It's true," Sunset said, interrupting Judy. "You guys need to be careful, once you fully open the can of worms, there's no putting them back in. We can still figure out whodunnit without the whole thing… being exposed... we just need to find the culprits."

"I think we could do that, right?" Nick said nervously. "It's basically what we're supposed to do."

"Don't tell me you're afraid of… whatever this is, Nick," Judy said. "We need the full picture if we want to solve this!"

Nick raised a claw to argue, then grimaced, closing his mouth. "I hope we don't come to regret it, Carrots."

"Then we're going to continue?" Mr. Clawhorn clarified.

"Yes," Judy said, sitting straighter and giving him a defiant look. "We need to know."

Mr. Clawhorn cleared his throat. "Well then. So be it. The reason it couldn't stay here is that the being trapped inside is too pure… too young to survive the slow corruption that we have to deal with here every day unscathed, especially since it is unable to fight it."

"You had someone trapped in there?!" Judy asked, aghast.

"What is it?" Sunset asked, leaning forth, her eyes narrowed. "There's not many things out there that would fall into that category, and I have to wonder, if you don't trade in such things, how did it come to be here?"

Mr. Clawhorn grimaced. "I don't know… and we don't. But it was brought to us by… others. We felt it was our responsibility to procure it from them, and a deal was struck. No doubt they thought we would put it to use for something, but we rather stored it and—I'm afraid—forgot about it until now."

He sighed and took a sip of his glass, giving Sunset an unsure look. "They said it came from a deprived world."

Sunset growled. It was a visceral growl that made Judy nervous and Nick's hackles rise. The type of growl she'd expect to hear from someone being affected by Nighthowlers.

"No one who would try and steal it knew it was there," Mr. Clawhorn said. "And those of us that hadn't forgotten about it… wouldn't need anything other than showing up to reclaim it. No one would be the wiser."

Sunset stood up. "I think… we should go."

Judy jumped to her feet, rushing after her as the wolf stomped over to the elevator and pressed the button to summon it up. "Wait, we can't! There's a lot of questions that need answering!"

"We won't find much else here," Sunset countered, her claws unclenching. She glanced over at Mr. Clawhorn. "Thank you… I'm glad you don't engage in that kind of thing."

"Sorry I couldn't be of more help, Miss Shimmer," the tiger replied. "I hope to see you again… perhaps in happier circumstances."

"I'm sure I can make time for my lawyer every other century," Sunset said, her body relaxing a little bit. "I really hope we have a chance to talk when things like these are not hanging over the city."

"Well, I can honestly say," Nick started as he drove the police car towards the street where Sunset's home was, "that I learned nothing today."

"We should have stayed," Judy insisted, giving Sunset an accusatory glance from the rearview mirror. "Maybe he said a lot of things that make sense to you, but not to us. And we are the ones that have to solve this case."

Sunset shrugged and smiled as they pulled to a stop in front of her place. "How about you two come in for a drink?"

End Part 5

Let's Gopher a Drink (Zootopia — Movie Pt. 6)

Sunset's Isekai
Let's Gopher a Drink (Zootopia — Movie Pt. 6)
By Wanderer D

"Sorry, Sunset," Judy said, turning to face her. "But I think it's too early for a drink. Nick and I need to finish our shift and investigate a few things before we have the time for that."

"Listen," Sunset said, "I know a lot of stuff was said that made no sense—"

"It didn't!" Judy interrupted. "It was mumbo-jumbo! Ludicrous! You were talking about spirits and you made one of the most powerful animals in the whole of Zootopia tremble! And you claim to be a bartender! And people say you're royalty! I don't want a drink! I want the truth!"

"I could use a drink."

Sunset tried not to laugh at the look Judy gave Nick.

"Don't worry, I have non-alcoholic drinks too," she assured the rabbit. "Good selection of teas among other things… I'll make sure everything is compatible with your diet."

She could see Judy's indecision slowly crumble, beat by her invitation and her curiosity.

"Is this… going to make sense?" Judy finally asked.

"In a weird sort of way, yes, I hope," Sunset answered honestly as they stepped out of the police car. "It might just get a but stranger before we get to the making-sense part."

"Joy."

Judy watched as Sunset pulled open her door and motioned for them to step in. But there was already a problem.

"You really have a bar."

"Yep!" Sunset replied, grinning.

"This area is not zoned for bars."

Sunset blinked, slightly baffled. "Okay? I'm… not really using it for business in this world."

Judy pretended that she hadn't heard that last part. "We'll have a talk about that when we're done talking about the main issue."

Sunset laughed uncertainly. "Um. Sure."

Having established a certain, reassuring normalcy to the situation, Judy stepped forth into the bar, and as she did, she slowly realized that there was no way this place should fit as it did between the other two houses unless some really weird architecture had gone into the development of the adjacent buildings too.

"Um… Carrots?"

She knew that tone of voice. That was the tone of voice Nick used when she was going to hear something she was not going to like. "What is it Nick?" she asked while Sunset made her way around the bar to pull out a couple of menus.

"You might want to take a look at this."

She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before turning around and looking at the wall that Nick was pointing at.

"Is that a horse?" Judy asked. "But… what's wrong with its body? Is that a horn?"

"That," Sunset's voice came from behind them, "is an anthro unicorn named Twilight Sparkle, she's a rock singer."

Judy's eyes slowly widened as she took in the different posters and pictures. More than once she saw a creature that had the same hairdo as Sunset. One was another unicorn, another was a cat, another was some sort of… demon, like out of a fantasy novel…

Slowly what she had put together while talking with others came together. She gulped, turning to look at the wolf, who was smiling at her. Suddenly that smile was less friendly in her eyes. "Y-you're not really a wolf, are you?"

Next to her, Nick slumped and sat on one of the tables. "Unicorn?" he managed to squeak out.

"Yep," Sunset replied. "Originally. Depending on the world, sometimes I change to fit better with the locals, but my original species was really a unicorn, and then I became a human full time."

"This is too much," Judy muttered, sitting across from Nick slowly, still taking the place in. It was calming in a way, with its design, but at the same time she could feel, deep inside, that this was not natural, that this was completely outside of her experience, and that being a cop didn't matter here.

She was completely out of her depth. Much more so than she had anticipated. They were basically at Sunset's mercy. On some level, she now understood what made Mr. Clawhorn so nervous around the wolf—unicorn.

The thought of their earlier encounter with the lawyer, reminded her of why she was here and she slowly felt her conviction return, even though she wouldn't be surprised if Nick and Sunset could smell her fear.

If she did, though, Sunset showed no sign, giving her one of the menus, and the other to Nick, who was pressed against the wall, ears back.

Judy forced herself to take a deep breath and look down at the list of beverages. She blinked. "Wait, you have carrot juice from Bunnyburrow?"

Sunset grinned. "Locally sourced!"

"How?" Judy asked, exasperated. "How can you possibly have carrots from there?"

"I have a system to support local businesses," Sunset said, sitting at the table. "It works through proxies that obtain the produce or products from local sources through a time-space discrepancy that allows my bar to compensate for unusual diets or if needs be, comfort foods." She smirked. "Some call it cheating; I call it convenient."

Judy dragged her paw down her face, before glaring up at the unicorn-turned-wolf. "A carrot juice, please."

Sunset nodded. "Nick?"

Judy turned to face the fox, but found her voice fading when she saw the white-haired glowing head that had emerged from under and through the table.

"Hey, it's the fuzzy fuzz."

"Dani, please don't scare my guests, they're… overly stressed as it is," Sunset said, completely unperturbed as the creature emerged fully, floating above them.

"Hey, sorry, Sunny. I just forgot something in my room and came back to get it. I'll use one of the backdoors."

And just like that, it flew through the "Employee's Only" door.

"What…"

"That was Danielle Phantom," Sunset said. "Long story, perhaps better left for another occasion."

"Was that a g-gh—" Nick stammered. "A guh-guh.."

"Ghost."

"No." Judy said firmly. "No it was not! It was a hologram. A trick."

"It's the Cell games all over again," Sunset muttered under her breath, although Judy's sensitive ears caught it regardless. "Nick, what would you like to drink?" their host asked in a normal tone of voice.

The poor fox simply shook his head.

"Alright, I'll make you tea. You need to relax," Sunset decided, heading over to the bar.

"Carrots, we need to get out of here," Nick whispered the moment Sunset was on the other side of the bar. "No case is worth this!"

For once, Judy was inclined to agree… but as she gazed around the room, and looked at the pictures of smiling… creatures… she could feel herself calming down. "Nick… look around… I know this is really weird but, does this seem like the type of place where we'd really be in danger?"

She could see his eyes wander around. The pictures spoke of amazing stories behind them, and Judy felt her fear be replaced by honest curiosity. There was a picture nearby where Sunset, in one of her other forms, stood right next to another creature that resembled Rarity. A winged unicorn was with them, and some sort of giant rat creature with strange clothes. Dani was there too, and so was some sort of duck. Birds in her world—it felt so strange to even say that—were not evolved. They hadn't developed into society, much like fish and a few other beings. But in that picture that one was dressed and obviously sentient.

Creatures that looked like reptiles, creatures that looked metallic, or dressing like normal animals, but just a different species. Old. Young. Male, female. Some wore disguises that seemed like out of a comic book and she found herself wondering if they were superheroes from another world.

Nick was calmer too now, having stepped off from the table to look at even more pictures. The whole place had so much to tell. One table had flowers growing on it, another a sign that read "Captain's Table, reserved for Wednesday whenever I get to it". The bar itself was covered in bottles of all shapes, sizes, and colors. A neon sign close to the entrance to the restrooms read "Sunset's Isekai".

It wasn't in her language.

But she could understand it.

There was so much she didn't understand still… but she had never backed down from a challenge. Never given up the chance to learn and get to the bottom of things. And today was not going to be that day.

Her thoughts were interrupted by Sunset placing a large glass of carrot juice in front of her. Judy hesitated just a little before leaning in and sipping the straw. Soon her tongue was flooded by the familiar flavor of carrots. It felt like home. "It's real. This whole thing…" she whispered in awe.

"Welcome to Sunset's Isekai," Sunset said, setting down a cup of tea across from her and waving Nick over back to the table. "This is my little bar in the multiverse. I wasn't going to involve you guys in any of this, by the way, I'm supposed to be taking a vacation—but I guess I should have known better than to deny adventure."

"So you're telling me that these, all of these… are people that you have met?" Nick asked as he sat down and took a careful sniff of the tea before nodding in appreciation at the smell.

"Correct," Sunset said. "Most of them are my personal guests, but some are essentially my family," she said, nodding at the picture that Judy had seen before. "You met Dani and Rarity already. That's my apprentice, Lena, and that's Freya, and that's my mentor and mother-figure, Princess Celestia."

"So… you really are royalty?" Nick asked.

"Mother-figure, Nick," Sunset said. "Close, but not quite."

"Ah." He didn't sound convinced, and neither was Judy for that matter. There was a lot to take in, and a lot to ask, but more importantly, it seemed that Sunset was now willing to tell them everything they needed to know about the case.

"So Sunset," Judy spoke up. "How about we talk about the case?"

"Really, Carrots?" Nick asked. "The case? With—" he waved a paw around "—all of this?"

"Nick, if we don't concentrate on the topic, we're going to end up here for eternity."

"Right, right," Nick muttered, coughing. "Sorry."

"Okay," Sunset said, nodding. "Ask away."

"So let's start with the box," Judy said, pulling out her notebook. "Mr. Clawhorn said that it was obtained by his firm some time ago. He made it sound like they were saving it, rather than intending to use it."

"Right." Sunset sipped her own tea, before growling. "There are… interdimensional beings that sell things they obtain from other worlds. Sometimes it's inconsequential stuff. Like here… bottles of wine, common food items, etc. Other times it's… dangerous items, like cursed grimoires, or weapons. And sometimes it's actual beings they have trapped somehow. Sometimes really dangerous ones, and sometimes innocent ones. It seems from what Mr. Clawhorn said that this is one of the latter. And one pure enough that they feared it hanging around the law offices could eventually corrupt it."

"So," Nick spoke up, "when you asked why it needed to be taken away instead of just sealed…"

Sunset shrugged. "It's just unusual to find such a creature that would require that level of care. Mr. Clawhorn's ancestors were probably more versed in the multiverse if they felt that was necessary." Her brow darkened. "But that's not all. He said it was from a Deprived world."

Judy felt a chill creeping up her bones when Sunset said that. "I'm sorry, but what does that even mean?"

Sunset took a deep breath and leaned back, glancing at the pictures in thought. "Some worlds have integral beings in them. Creatures that define them. Or that have a unique role in them. It doesn't necessarily mean they're good, but they are definitely pivotal to that world's destiny and fate. A Deprived world is when that is taken away from them by someone from another universe, stripping them away from something so essential that the world… sometimes even the universe they're from originally just can't go on, and ceases to exist completely. Its past and future are just gone, and obviously everyone that lived in them."

"That's horrible!" Judy gasped.

"It's thankfully very rare," the wolf said softly. "Very few universes have something so important in them distilled into a single creature or object. Most of the multiverse simply keeps on going because we are essentially unimportant. It's just that the multiverse is such a wonderful thing, anything is possible—even a whole universe owing its existence to one single thing."

"And that's what was inside that box?" Nick asked.

Sunset nodded. "Which is why it was good that they got it and hid it away." She licked her lips. "I wonder if the poor creature inside of it is even aware of where it is now or what happened to its world."

Judy frowned and took a drink from her juice. The fate of the creature was horrible, but it didn't explain why the museum had been set on fire, or why anyone would have tried to steal it in the first place. "How would they have known that it was in there?"

Sunset shook her head. "That, I don't know. But the report said that nothing else was damaged prior to the fire, right? So it seems that whoever went in there was hoping to just get that one box."

"That means that whoever went there… definitely knew it was there, but if Mr. Clawhorn is right, if it was anyone from Clawhorn and Hoof, all they would have needed to do was step in and get them. It's their property, after all."

"So, how are we going to find them?" Judy asked.

Sunset thought for a moment. "I think… we need to first find our missing misplaced creature. It's probably still around the Museum, and that's why some things are phased out."

Judy had a sudden thought. "Was it… is it possible to store more than one creature like that?"

Sunset shrugged. "Sometimes, but it wouldn't have been the case with this one." She grimaced. "Too important."

Judy smiled. "Then I think I have an idea."

End Part 6

Author's Notes:

One more chapter, I think.

It wasn't Bunny the First Time (Zootopia — Movie Pt. 7)

Sunset's Isekai
It wasn't Bunny the First Time(Zootopia — Movie Pt. 7)
By Wanderer D

Snarlov was a big, tough bear of a cop. He was also really scared of ghosts, and for whatever reason had let that slip at the station recently and so Chief Bogo had decided he needed to confront his fears and keep watching the damn museum.

It didn't help that he had grown up hearing all sorts of weird stories about the museum statues and skeletons coming to life, or mystical evil artifacts on display summoning powers from far beyond the understanding of animal kind.

But it was worse when the place had gone up in flames and he would see off of the corner of his eyes movement. He had though they were kids… at least that's what he wanted to tell himself, but he knew… there was no reason for a bunch of children to be running around the place so soon after the fire had destroyed it.

Still he was a cop, dammit, and he hadn't joined the force to cower while strange things happened. He snorted and turned around, ready to step into the wreckage when something glowing nearby caught his eye.

He approached slowly, readying his taser... and saw it.

Jenner looked up, ears twitching. "You guys hear that?" Being the leader of a group of rat-thieves had been pretty much an easy gig for the most part. The Zootopia PD was mostly a bunch of gullible clowns, and as such, he had been able to slip by them at every turn without a problem. At least until he had taken the last job.

"Y-yeah, boss, do you think it was… it?" Sullivan, the other rat of the team muttered. "M-maybe we should leav—"

"None of that! Especially after you screwed up and caused this whole thing to happen!"

He wasn't sure why he had broken his own rule about not knowing who his client was, but the promise of cash had been too compelling, and the job had seemed simple: go into the museum and get a box.

Of course they hadn't told him it would be basically part of the floor, so he had decided to open it and get whatever was inside to his contractors. Afterall, it had been in the museum for close to a century, right? As long as they treated it carefully they shouldn't have any issues.

Which was why he was ready to kill Sullivan the moment this whole thing was finished. He glanced at Nita, the raccoon. An experienced thief he had managed to get into the contract, just in case. So far the addition hadn't been impressed, and it was all Sullivan's fault.

"My job is stealing," Nita replied, glancing at him. "We shouldn't be here, we…" he grimaced, "dropped the ball as it is. We should have gone our separate ways as soon as it went sideways."

"We can't!" Jenner replied, marching up to look at the taller animal straight in the eye. Sure, the racoon was bigger, but he was pretty hefty for a rat, and he knew enough tricks to make the fight a painful one. "If we don't bring the creature, we're done for!"

Nita's eyes narrowed. "So you say."

"You saw what they did to Erol," Jenner snapped. "Can't say he was my favorite weasel in the world, but he didn't deserve that!"

Whatever Nikol had wanted to say died in his throat quickly enough with that reminder. They were not dealing with normal things now. They had dug too deep, his pockets had been too thirsty… and now they were here, hunting down a strange creature, and working for clients that could do horrible, inexplicable things to them.

"Shh," Sullivan dared speak up. "I think I saw something."

Forgetting about murder, Jenner and Nita approached the other rat, who pointed silently at a nearby column, where a light glow of some sort emanated.

Jenner's eyes narrowed. The creature had been fast, and quick to hide before, but his contractor had assured him it would be tired and weak by now. He nodded at the others, and they spread around, trying to corner it—and off it went! Slower than before, however.

Grinning, Jenner gave chase after the glowing rabbit-like creature, trying to herd it into a corner for the others to tackle. In the last few nights he had gotten very acquainted with the layout of the destroyed museum, so he knew where he needed to go, and where he needed to push the creature towards.

The box glowed faintly from the inside, where a rabbit-like creature could barely be seen shifting around. Other than the few lamps that still worked in the warehouse, everything else was pitch black even beyond his nocturnal sight.

A slight chittering sound made Jenner growl, while Nikol crouched, whether ready to run or fight was anyone's guess.

"Hey, Jenner, Nikol! So glad to see you both here." The voice came from their right, but there was nothing… nothing more than a slight silhouette. "Where is Sullivan?"

"He didn't make it… he was too scared to come, so I got rid of him." Jenner forced himself to calm down, the image of what had happened to Erol was enough to sober him up. "And um... Yes, here we are."

"I have to insist, I am so sorry about what happened to your buddy Erol, I know you remember him, right? Trust me, it brought me as much pain as it brought you to see him reduced to… well. Mush. But he was misbehaving, and you do know what we must do to misbehaving children, right?"

"We brought the item."

"We punish them so that the others take heed of the example, of course!" the voice continued as if Jenner hadn't spoken. "So I just want to remind you that his example was for a reason and that reason was that he had not done the right job."

Nikol and Jenner exchanged glances, then looked towards the exit.

"Ah, ah, ah." the voice said. "No running away. You can't escape anyway. But it doesn't matter! It seems like my lesson did work and you two managed to do the job! How excitingly fantastic! I now know you mammals can be smart with the right encouragement."

"Listen, we brought the thing," Nikol spoke up. "Think we can just take the payment and go?"

"Hmm." Something approached, and the two thieves' eyes went wide, as they took a step back. The creature was biped, but it was like a giant fly of some sort, dressed in a formal suit, it's red, compound eyes studying them closely as they cowered, while one of its claws held up some sort of gun. Presumably the same that had done in Erol the previous night. "How about we check the merchandise first?"

Jenner and Nikol stepped back as the creature went over to the box and flipped it open, staring at the glowing rabbit inside. "Wait, that's not—"

Whatever he was going to say was interrupted by the rabbit jumping straight at his chest, and pushing him back. Both thieves turned around to leave, but stopped as they bumped into the large figures of Chief Bogo and Officer Pennington.

The creature recovered enough to point its gun at the rabbit, when it exploded in its claw, making him cry out and fall on its knees. It quickly grasped something in its other claw, a device of some sort, and pushed the button on it, giving them all a smug look that came across despite its alien visage.

A smug look that slowly faded as it pressed the button again and again and nothing happened. It turned around as Snarlov and Nick stepped in behind him.

"How?!" it screeched, "your civilization cannot even comprehend what's going on! How did you trick me?"

"It's called a hustle."

The creature turned to face the wolf that approached him. "Y-you! I know you! You're Isekai Shimmer!"

The wolf grinned, crossing her arms as the creature struggled while being handcuffed. "You'll pay for this, Shimmer! You're not supposed to involve yourself!"

Sunset shrugged. "And you're supposed to be dead."

The creature stopped struggling.

"I thought I recognized you, Cornvelius, wasn't it?" Sunset leaned in, picking up the device he had dropped. "Definitely not one of Rick's. Who gave you this?"

"None of your business!" Cornvelius Daniel growled.

"Ah, well, I've already alerted Shleemypants that you're here." Sunset said, looking up. "Speaking of which, I suggest the rest of you guys get out… probably for the best if you don't meet this particular guy."

"So walk me through this again," Chief Bogo said as they all sat in his office, later on in the day. "How did you figure out who the culprit was, and how to get to him?"

"It was simple," Sunset said.

Grinning, Jenner gave chase after the glowing rabbit-like creature, trying to herd it into a corner for the others to tackle. In the last few nights he had gotten very acquainted with the layout of the destroyed museum, so he knew where he needed to go, and where he needed to push the creature towards.

It was now just a matter of—his eyes went wide when the creature stopped in its tracks and turned, smashing its paw into his face and sending him rolling onto the floor.

"Oh, no! It's going to kill me!" he screeched as he felt the creature land on top of him and… handcuff him?

"You," said a female voice, "are under arrest."

"Who?" he muttered as he was roughly turned around. He heard two thumps and turned to see Nikol and Sullivan similarly cuffed, next to him. Slowly the glow died away, revealing a very normal rabbit officer, who was grinning at them. "Zootopia PD."

Behind her, the cowardly Polar Bear they had scared away the night before and a fox officer stepped up, glaring at them.

"We are so dead."

Jenner wanted to shout at Sullivan to shut up, but unfortunately, that was true. They were all dead.

"Now, that's not necessarily what will happen," a wolf… he recognized her—she was the one that had saved the kids from the fire they had started by accident—said, crouching down to look at him in the eye. "I know that you're working for someone from… out of town."

"You have no idea who we are working for!" he snarled.

"Oh, you see, I'm from out of town too, Jenner." And he saw it in her eyes, a glow that had no explanation. "You see, I'm not happy with what you were about to do here, but I know how terrifying people from out of town can be. How about you help us stop them, and then all you have to worry about is being arrested?"

"We left Sullivan behind with Snarlov since he looked so terrified we were afraid he was going to get us all killed," Nick added.

"But that doesn't explain how you knew it was the thieves and not the creature that would be in the museum tonight."

Judy smiled. "When Sunset told me that there couldn't have been more than one creature in that box, I remembered Pennington had said that there had been some kids running around and spooking Snarlov. And that's when I realized that if the creature was so valuable, what he had heard was probably the culprits trying to catch it."

"So we sat down and thought of a plan," Nick continued. "We knew that the creature was supposed to look like a glowing rabbit, so Carrots was the perfect bait. Some help from Sunset in making her glow, and we were ready."

Chief Bogo gave them an unamused look and dragged his hoof down his face in frustration, as he turned to look at Sunset. "So you're some sort of… what, mystical detective?"

"Nope!" Sunset said, "I'm just a bartender. The multidimensional cop is the one that arrested the guy behind it all."

"Right." Bogo's eyebrow twitched.

"So we told you about it, chief," Nick said, "because we know how crazy this all looks. There's no way we can explain this whole inter-dimensional thing and not look like we went bonkers."

"So what do you suggest we do, then?" Bogo asked. "Cover it up?"

"Might be for the best," Sunset spoke up. "There are a lot of things out there that are pretty bad, just as there are a lot of fantastic and beautiful things. But this world is not ready to be part of that yet. You have your culprits… three thieves that were trying to get to a very old, very expensive item that was destroyed in the fire. Now that some time has passed, all the things that phased out are there again, so you have prints and dna samples, and also Jenner and the others are ready to confess."

Bogo sighed. "Fine. But I'd rather not have to deal with this kind of thing ever again, Miss Shimmer."

Sunset raised her paws. "Don't look at me, I'm on vacation!"

The trio walked through what was left of the museum, and Judy took a deep breath. "So, Sunset, I didn't want to bring this up… since you've helped so much, but I have to know. How did you know Jenner's name?"

Sunset chuckled. "I've met him before, when I was a mouse in another world."

"Right, right," she sighed, giving the wolf a glare. "That can't be your excuse for everything."

"Oh, it's not. I also have, 'I'm Sunset Shimmer'."

Nick snorted.

Judy shook her head, unable to hide her smile. "Fine. So, any sign of our misplaced visitor?"

"Let's sit here and wait," Sunset suggested, finding a cleaner area. "It'll come to us if it sees we're not aggressive. It should already sense me as it is, but it must be pretty cautious."

Judy shared a look with Nick, and shrugged. "Sounds good."

They all sat down, staring at the sky and the clouds.

"I used to think that the universe was huge," Nick said, "but now I'm just starting to realize how inadequate that statement is."

Judy nodded, cuddling up to him, and sighing when he wrapped his arm around her shoulders.

"It can be really overwhelming," Sunset agreed, also glancing up. "When I started… I had no idea what my life was going to be like… and I've seen and done so many wondrous things… I'd never change it for anything, despite the ugly that I sometimes have to bear witness to."

"Was that a jab at Snarlov?" Nick chuckled.

Sunset laughed. "I guess it is now?"

Judy shook her head, about to say something when she noticed it, standing next to a column, cautiously looking at them. "Guys?"

Sunset and Nick followed her eyes to the creature, Sunset stifling a gentle gasp. "Oh my goodness… a Spirit Guardian."

The creature was indeed rabbit-like, and like Judy, it stood on its hind legs. But where she had paws, it had small hooves. Between its two rabbit-like ears there were two fluffy, almost moth-like antennae, and its arms ended up in sharp claws.

It slowly made its way to them, seemingly ready to bolt at the smallest provocation, until it reached Sunset, who extended a paw. Carefully, the creature touched it, muttering something in a melodic, too-innocent-sounding voice.

Sunset gulped, eyes watering a little. "No, I'm sorry… this is not your home."

The creature said something else, it's tone tugging at Judy's heart, and she could feel Nick's arm wrap a bit tighter around her shoulder.

"I'm sorry…" Sunset said again. "But… it's gone, Ori."

The creature looked down, shoulders slumping and ears drooping. Unable to help herself, Judy pulled it into a hug, surprised at the gentle warmth it irradiated. The creature seemed stunned for a moment, then gently hugged her and Nick back.

Sunset stepped closed and patted Ori's shoulder. "You can come with me for now, Ori, I'll help find a world where you can be."

Ori looked up and said something to Judy, which she couldn't understand exactly… but she was compelled somehow to respond. "Judy… and this," she motioned at Nick, "Is Nick."

"Judy. Nick." Ori nodded, repeating their names in its chime-like voice.

Sunset grinned. "Congratulations guys, you will always be remembered."

Judy let out a laugh-turned-sob. She didn't know why, but she knew it was not an exaggeration. "Hey, since we're not on duty…"

Sunset chuckled, and motioned at the door to the bar. "Sure. Why not?"

End Zootopia Chapters

Author's Notes:

Keep an eye out for the Anniversary Blog!

Legends (Assassin's Creed: Odyssey — Post Fate of Atlantis)

Sunset's Isekai
Legends (Assassin's Creed: Odyssey — Post Fate of Atlantis)
By Wanderer D

431 BCE, Phokis, Greece

"Barnabas."

Perhaps it was the tone in her voice, with the underlying threat of being displeased, or perhaps it was the sense of guilt for his obvious crime, or maybe... it was just that he was feeling jumpy today. But Kassandra was willing to bet it had more to do with the first and second options rather than the third.

"Ah, Commander!" He said, turning around with a slightly-forced smile on his face, awkwardly motioning with his arm towards the bay. "What a wonderful morning this is! Have you come to gaze upon the beauty of Eos with me?"

Kassandra crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "It is truly a sight to behold," she agreed, not even looking at the sun peeking from behind the horizon. "And I would have loved to have the blessings of Helios and Aeolus on our way back to Thera, but do you know who has decided to bless us instead today?"

Barnabas shuffled in place, glancing at the several passed out sailors, along with the ones still frolicking with the locals. "We will be ready to set sail, Kassandra, I can guarantee it!"

"It was none other than Dionysos himself," Kassandra continued, ignoring his words. "Ah, but that's not all, he decided to bring with him Achlys, just to make sure some of us would not be ready to depart today."

"Pah," Barnabas said with a wave of his hand and a nervous chuckle. "No sailor worth his salt—"

"She decided to grant one of her minor blessings upon our dear friend, Herodotus, who for some unknown reason—" she glared at him "—overindulged and now is wishing she had fully blessed him to spare his pain."

Barnabas cleared his throat. "Well, you see, Commander…"

"I do. And I don't like what I see."

"A-anyway, I assure you Commander, it was all for good reason!" the man insisted, and Kassandra found herself both, anticipating the excuse, and dreading it.

"Okay then, out with it," she said.

"You see, while I didn't tell the whole crew that you had visited Hades exactly…"

"Barnabas…"

"I might have mentioned that you helped young Phoibe to go to Elysium to meet her parents…"

"Barnabas... we have talked about keeping secrets, have we not?"

"Well, yes! But can you blame us for feeling happy that such a tragic, young child… found happiness in the afterlife? A brave girl who made her way through the Underworld to meet her parents, and almost tragically died again only to reach Elysium with your aid! We needed to celebrate!"

Kassandra rubbed her forehead. "I was wondering why the locals were looking at me like that. Now they all think I'm some sort of goddess!"

Barnabas replied with a shrug and motioning at her with his hands.

Kassandra looked down at her Atlantean armor, very similar indeed to the armor worn by Athenian heroes of old, and other than leather, made with unknown materials. "It's an armor, Barnabas."

"You can hardly blame people for believing you're a goddess if you look like Athena herself decided to descend from Olympus and take a stroll through Phokis when you're dressed like that!"

"People can create amazing things!" she countered, trying to ignore the fact that it did, kind of make her look like Athena. Especially considering that it made her Isu side a bit more apparent. "This could all be a trick! It's just a fancy armor!"

"And let's not forget that you ride a horse that is technically made of fire." The look he gave her was enough for her to back down. That was harder to explain. As a matter of fact, she had no idea why she could make Phobos look like that, but it did add a lot of shock value whenever she rode into battle when her horse took the Abraxas mantle. "Or that we have seen you go underwater for more time than is possible for any human."

"Fine, fine, I get your point." She shook her head, forcing herself to return to the item at hand. "But even then, you know Herodotus cannot drink that much. I need you to keep that in mind in the future, Barnabas."

"Of course, Commander! I will not forget it!"

"Alright, then I will talk to you soon." Kassandra walked away from the remains of the party and towards the town itself, mentally going over everything she had to do. A visit to the blacksmith wouldn't be a bad idea. Her weapons needed sharpening after all, given the constant use, and if she was going to seek more adventures… well. Better be prepared.

She stopped to shift through her belongings, stopping when she noticed the slightly shimmering piece of blue metal in her pocket. "Well, I am in Pokis, might as well, see if Sargon has any use for a single piece."

The walk through the busy, coastal town was always pleasant. Phokis was just far away enough from Attika and Lakonia to be on the fringe of the war. Sure, it traded places with who was in charge often enough, but it was far from the suffering around Athens to seem peaceful in comparison. The more one went inland, however… well, it wasn't her concern right now.

She made her way through the market to the docks and looked down towards the Oikos of Olympus Sargon's store of odds and ends than ever ceased to surprise. "Sargon!" she called, as she stepped under the tent.

"Ah, Kassandra!" the merchant chortled, waving her in. "How is my favorite misthios?"

"Ashore for now, unfortunately," Kassandra said, taking his forearm in a strong shake. "How is business?"

Sargon shrugged, motioning with his hand at the several items in his tent. "Better than ever! Now, tell me..." He leaned in with a glint in his eye. "Have you found any more orichalcum?"

She sighed. "Just the one piece," she said, pulling it out of her bag and tossing it at him. "I don't suppose you have anything worth it?"

Sargon shook his head. "None of the usual things of interest to you that I can sell for a single piece." He thought about it for a moment, before snapping his fingers and opening a drawer. "The only thing I have is this." He lifted a small, flat, rectangular object. It had silver engravings and marks that made up some sort of design. A sun?

2018, Greece - Safe House

Layla Hassan gasped as she sat up violently, shaking her head. She took off the Animus and rested her head against the cold stone of a nearby stair to gather herself before picking up the Staff of Hermes Trismegistus. "Aletheia, did Kassandra just find a business card?!"

When there was no response, she immediately turned around, "Victoria—" she stopped, looking at the carefully arranged body of her friend. With a pang of guilt, she sat down on the stone floor and took a deep breath. Half the time she needed to remind herself she wasn't going crazy… that she was responsible for her own actions, that she needed to learn how to control the staff, before it controlled her.

The reality of her current situation weighed heavy on her. After the incident in Atlantis, she had convinced the others that spending more time with Kassandra would help her gain better control of the Staff… something that seemed to be working, as the bleeding effect from Alexios was now little more than a trickle. A trickle that exposed how dangerous this was for her mental health.

But still, she was the only one who could use the power of the staff, now that Kassandra was gone. And she needed to learn more. She sat on the computer and checked the code, just to make sure nothing had been added without her knowledge, but it seemed to be just fine.

Which could only mean one thing. Kassandra had found an actual business card.

In 430 BCE.

"Oh this better have a good explanation," she muttered. "Maybe an Isu artifact? Did Isu even use business cards?"

She sat down and sighed, putting on the animus. Only one way to find out.

431 BCE, Phokis, Greece

Kassandra turned the object in her hands this way and that as she walked out of Sargon's store, walking out of town so she could examine it uninterrupted. "I swear that malaka sold me something completely useless. The symbols don't match anything I've seen before." She lifted it up so that it could reflect the light of the sun. "How do you even use this? Is it a clue to some ancient ruin?"

She sighed and dragged a hand down her face. "This is stupid. I can't believe I traded that piece of orichalcum for it."

"Oh, so that's where it ended up!" a voice said.

Kassandra blinked. Then blinked again. The woman that had just approached her was gorgeous, tall, with long purple-blue hair that curled at the ends, wearing a lovely one piece dress with a gold vest and bracelets. She had long, sensual legs and unusual blue eyes, however her ivory-white skin had familiar glowing patterns on it, which didn't make sense… because they should not be possible. "Are you a goddess?"

"Well, I've been called a great many things, dear, but I assure you I'm quite the opposite," the woman said. Then admired her own arm, tracing a finger on the Isu designs. "But if you're asking because of these, don't worry, I am not one of the Isu."

Kassandra raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms. "I find that hard to believe. You are as tall as one, and as beautiful as Persephone herself."

The woman giggled. "Oh my, you really are a charmer."

"So, about this… device." Kassandra said, showing the woman the object she had obtained. "What is it?"

"A very special card," the woman replied. "It's usually not something you purchase, but I imagine you got it at the Oikos of Olympus?"

"Yes, Sargon traded it to me for a piece of orichalcum."

"Sargon?" the woman asked. "That young kid?" She shook her head. "He has no idea of the worth of that card. But now it's yours, Kassandra. I suggest maybe taking a stroll downtown. I'll have to talk to him about giving away such a precious artifact. I don't know how he expects to keep in business."

Kassandra nodded, and bowed a little, letting the not-goddess pass. She was an odd one, claiming not to be Isu, but as far as interactions with the gods went, that had been suspiciously nice.

Shaking her head, she summoned the Staff of Hermes. "Aletheia, who was that?"

"Unknown, Keeper. She is not Isu."

"But that doesn't make any sense," Kassandra muttered. "She looked like an Isu and even talked like one."

"Subject is not Isu. Attempts to scan the subject failed. Unknown technology is at work."

Kassandra sighed and shook her head, pacing in place before dismissing the staff. "I suppose it was just a matter of time before I would be dragged into another strange adventure." She resisted the urge to swear at the heavens, and took a deep breath. "Very well. To town we go."

431 BCE, Sunset's Isekai, Greece

Sunset heard the door open and the chime ring.

"Malaka," an unfamiliar voice muttered. "I knew this was going to get me in trouble. Where am I now?"

Heavy footsteps followed, and then a woman stepped in. Perfect balance between muscle and height, wearing the same type of armor she had seen Achilles wear in other universes. She stopped and looked around the bar, clearly bewildered before turning to look at Sunset herself.

"Athena?"

The woman dragged a hand down her face. "Okay, I give up. I guess I owe Barnabas an apology," she said, marching over to the bar. "But no, I am not Athena. My name is Kassandra."

"Right," Sunset said, blinking at the vehemence in her tone. "Nice to meet you, Kassandra, my name is Sunset Shimmer, and this is my little bar in the multiverse: Sunset's Isekai."

Kassandra took a moment to nod, then study the area. "So, a kapeleion." She sat down and pulled out one of Sunset's business cards, showing it to her. "This, and a goddess, are what brought me here."

"A goddess?" Sunset asked. "I don't have that many Greek goddess acquaintances, especially in this dimension. Can you be more specific?"

"Tall, really white skin, long blue hair, a bit haughty. Blue eyes."

"Rarity," Sunset surmised. "Okay, don't let her hear you calling her a goddess, it'll go to her head."

Kassandra smiled. "Too late, but she did tell me she wasn't one."

"That's unusually humble of her," Sunset said, causing Kassandra to chuckle. She handed her guest a menu, which Kassandra took.

"This is…" the warrior woman's eyebrows shot up. "It reminds me of Atlantis, but it's very different still. Less flashy."

Sunset shrugged. "Eh. I don't see the point of being too flashy. People come here for drinks, not to watch the pretty lights and colors I could make happen."

Kassandra shrugged and nodded.

2018, Greece - Safe House

"Guys," Layla called out on the radio, "can you hear me?" She was sitting down on the computer again, studying the code from the last hour of simulation. "I'm having something really strange happening in the Animus. Is there any sign of interference?"

"Nothing that we can detect," Alannah replied through the radio. "There's been no noise and as far as we can tell, the connection is secure."

"Kassandra just walked into a bar, guys," Layla insisted, typing furiously. "An honest-to-goodness, speakeasy bar, in the middle of Ancient Greece."

She could almost hear the incredulity through the silence in the comms.

Finally, Alannah found her voice. "Are you drunk?"

"I'm not drunk!" Layla snapped. "I've been checking the code to make sure that I'm not imagining things, but there's no interference or anything wrong with it! As far as I can tell, Kassandra did go to this 'Sunset's Isekai' place!"

"Did you say 'Isekai'?" Kiyoshi asked, his voice curious.

"Yes, I haven't gotten around to looking up for the meaning, I was convinced someone hacked into the system and was making me see things." Layla pulled up the ancient greek dictionary on her computer.

"It's not a Greek word," Kiyoshi said, making her pause. "It's Japanese. It means 'another world', or 'other world'."

The silence returned to the coms.

"She did say it was multidimensional," Layla muttered.

"Wait, who did?" Alannah asked. "I'm getting lost here. It's like you're talking about a bunch of characters from a book or movie that I haven't seen. You need to be more specific."

"Fine, fine, miss history expert with substantial knowledge of church-construction and ancient documents." Layla growled. "I'm talking about the bartender, one Sunset Shimmer, who had an Isu acquaintance named Rarity. Does that ring a bell to you, or you mister ex-yakuza?"

"Now you're just being facetious," Alannah said.

"I'm just being more specific," Layla said, shrugging although they couldn't see her. "You know, so that whoever reads this report has something to use as reference."

"Right," Kiyoshi said. "I don't know anything about this Sunset's Isekai."

"And neither do I," Allannah added. "I'll start looking into it."

"Okay, I'm going back into the animus—you know, the device that lets us see through the eyes of ancient people through the use of—"

"I know you're not supposed to stay in there too long, but you should definitely go in there again. Like now."

Smirking, Layla laid back and put the animus on. "See you guys soon."

431 BCE, Sunset's Isekai, Greece

"Your list of wines is quite extensive," Kassandra said. "What is Qualinost wine?"

"It's wine made in Qualinesti, it's less aged than the Silvanesti wine; more fruity, with hints of nuts and pine."

"I have never heard of it."

"It's made by elves."

2018, Greece - Safe House

"Seriously guys," Layla snapped. "Who's messing with the animus? Don't you know that's dangerous?"

"Noone's messing with it, Layla, just shut up and stay in there while we search!"

431 BCE, Sunset's Isekai, Greece

"Never heard of elves either," Kassandra said. "I'll try it."

"Alright!" Sunset said, picking up a bottle and dusting it off. "Two-hundred year old Qualinesti wine red wine," she said, showing the branding on the bottle to Kassandra, who nodded.

"I have no idea what it says there either."

Sunset chuckled, "sorry, sorry, force of habit."

"Also, didn't you say it was a younger wine? Two hundred years doesn't sound too young to me."

"Oh, it is… elves live very long lives," Sunset said, pouring the wine into a glass.

Kassandra took it gingerly with her fingers. "I'm not used to this…"

Sunset gasped. "Oh, of course, I'm so sorry!" she said, "please put it down again."

Curious, Kassandra did as instructed, and took a hasty step back from her seat when Sunset snapped her fingers and the glass was replaced by a kylix decorated with prancing horses, pegasi and unicorns on the outside. "Malaka!"

"No need to swear," Sunset said with a small smile. "Don't tell me there's no magic where you come from."

Kassandra gave her a glare and sat down, carefully picking up the cup and studying it. "It's… impressive. I noticed you didn't water the wine, are you perhaps familiar with Alkibiades?"

"Does sound familiar, but I don't know him personally. I believe Rarity said he was one of the people she'd be visiting."

"Huh." Kassandra carefully sipped the wine. "Very nice… I guess elves can take the time to allow the wine to reach perfection."

Sunset nodded. "One of the perks of living very long lives," she said.

"Might as well get used to it," Kassandra said, taking another sip.

Sunset gave her an odd look. "What do you mean?"

Kassandra pulled out the Staff of Hermes. "This staff was given to me by my father, and until I meet the Heir of Memories in the distant future, and she is ready to receive it, I am sworn as its Keeper to protect it."

"Interesting," Sunset murmured, waving her fingers in the air.

"Unauthorized scan detected. Keeper, protect the Staff."

She quickly pulled the staff away and stored it, but Sunset had already stopped wiggling her fingers. "Curiouser and curiouser," her host muttered. "It's not magical, although it's very advanced technology."

Kassandra rolled her eyes. "So, now are you going to demand I give it to you? Or tell me about a new quest?"

"Nope!" Sunset said. "You're here as my guest, and that's that. Besides, if you're here, you probably have things you need a sympathetic ear for a couple of reasons. And I imagine your newfound immortality is one of them."

Kassandra felt her eyebrow rise. "Not bad." She sighed, motioning for Sunset to refill her cup. "It is one of the things that keeps me up since I returned from Atlantis. One of the lessons there was to learn to say goodbye… I saw my friends, who had perished already in Elysium and in Hades… and I couldn't bring them with me."

Sunset nodded. "It's hard… you continue living, but your friends and family slowly age away… and while time stopped for you, it doesn't for those you care about."

Kassandra smirked, looking down at the wine before taking a long drink. "You seem to talk from experience."

"I'm… much older than I seem," her host confessed. "And even though I'm not necessarily trapped by space and time from seeing whoever I want, whenever I want… if I want to respect their lives, or see them as much as I can, they will eventually reach run out of time while I carry on."

Kassandra nodded. "How do you carry on from that?"

"I don't know yet," Sunset admitted. "I have the luxury of being able to do many other things to distract myself before I go back to them, therefore stretching the amount of time they are in my life. But I know that one day I will run out of chances to see them other than in their deathbeds." She licked her lips, summoning one of those fancy transparent glasses she had used earlier and pouring herself some wine. "I realize that I'll have to let go at some point, but I don't know how I will handle it."

"I suppose that's what Aletheia wanted me to understand with my trials in Hades," Kassandra said, tracing a finger on the edge of her kylix. When she noticed Sunset's look, she smiled. "Aletheia was one of the go—Isu, who somehow stored her knowledge into the staff. I can sometimes speak to her, as I assume the Heir will be able to as well. She lived for a really long time, so I suppose she knows what she's talking about."

"Letting go will be hard," Sunset said, nodding. "But I will never forget what my friends brought to my life. I think that way at least, they will carry on forever with me."

Kassandra grinned and raised her cup, taking a sip. "I can toast to that."

"It's still scary, though," Sunset admitted, lifting her glass to toast as well. "I know many others who are immortal and have gone through that grief many times. I can only hope I am just as strong."

"I'm sure you are," Kassandra replied. "And it seems that you have plenty of friends to help you through." She motioned with her head at the wall full of paintings so realistic she knew they were either magical or the result of some sort of technology she wasn't familiar with.

Sunset smiled. "Yeah, there's always that. You seem very comfortable with this whole situation, considering how different things must be."

"It's hard to be surprised when I've been to what amounts to different worlds," Kassandra responded, looking down at her armor. "Even though I was assured it was a simulation, I still lived it… I met friends, family… I felt every cut and kick. Every bite and burn. I am told it wasn't my own reality, and yet here I am, wearing the armor made for me as the Dikastes of Atlantis.

"My sword, staff, bow, and daggers are made from metal that does not exist in this world… and they cut as true—or better—than any blade made by the best blacksmiths. I ride a horse that, depending on my mood I can transform at will. People look at me as if I'm some sort of goddess, or demi-god… and by all accounts I do have the blood of those we know as gods in me." She lifted her hands to show her inability to explain it. "I don't know how it works, I just know it happens. I know I can fall from the highest cliff and not even feel rattled if I land on solid ground. I am…" She frowned, clenching her fist. "I am a legend brought to life."

Sunset reached over and patted her hand. "Doesn't seem like that makes you happy."

Kassandra sighed, taking her hand and giving it a gentle squeeze. "It… does not. No. When we hear the legends of Herakles, or Achilles, we hear the glory that came with them, their noble sacrifice or their great fights. We often forget how they die, or worse, what they must have lived through.

"I've met kings, politicians that shape the modern world—well, my modern world, in any case—I've met gods and villains, ghosts and heroes… and it's always 'do this' or 'get that'." Kassandra sighed. "I'm tired… and this is my first lifetime. How am I supposed to live many, many more while I wait for someone who I will meet only briefly before I die?"

"You'll die?"

"If my father was anything to go by, yes." Kassandra cleared her throat. "He had lived close to two hundred years by the time we met, and the moment he gave me the staff…" she gave Sunset a shaky smile.

"I'm sorry to hear that," Sunset said, returning the hand squeeze. "But, if it helps, you're always welcome here if you need someone to talk to."

Kassandra chuckled and sipped her wine again. "Thank you, Sunset." She took a deep breath. "So, you said that I was here for a couple of reasons," she smirked playfully. "What do you suppose is the other reason?"

Sunset shrugged. "I dunno, maybe the other person you have inside of you?"

Kassandra blinked. She had expected some flirting back, not, that kind of answer. "I'm not pregnant." She cleared her throat. "I don't think. I'm not attached to anyone."

"I'll have to introduce you to Freya first if you keep that up." Sunset laughed. "But no, that's not what I meant. There's someone there, tied through science and genetics, looking at things from your point of view, through your eyes and your senses." She leaned back, sliding her hand from under Kassandra's. "That's what my spell tells me anyway. I could have blocked them, but… I'm not sure what your connection is yet, so I didn't want to risk it… and she's gone."

Kassandra's eyes went wide. "That might be the Heir of Memories," she said. "Aletheia said that she was with me right now, and during my travels to Elysium, Hades, and Atlantis."

Sunset gave her a considering look.

2018, Greece - Safe House

"Guys, this person, this Sunset Shimmer—she knew I was there," Layla said into the coms.

"That's impossible!" Kiyoshi replied immediately.

"I saw her transmute a glass of wine into a clay kylix," Layla snapped. "Don't tell me what she can, or can't do! Tell me you found something about her!"

"Other than a relatively obscure character from a My Little Pony spinoff called Equestria Girls, there's nothing we can find about her," Alannah said. "I've sent you a picture of the character."

Layla studied the animated drawing with a sudden sense of dread. "Oh gods. It's her."

"That's a cartoon, Layla," Alannah said, "and a relatively new one, all things considered."

"Surprisingly catchy songs, however," Kiyoshi chipped in.

"Guys, I'm telling you that's her." Layla blinked and looked up, gulping. "What if it's all real? What if Kassandra met a character that can actually transcend dimensions?"

"Well, she's also a unicorn, so now you have something to talk about if you meet her," Allanah replied. "Make sure to tell her she's adorable."

Layla slowly stood up and approached the door that had appeared on her wall. A sun-like yin-yang symbol of it, identical to the one she had seen in the card (and the picture Allanah had sent her) was etched into it. A sign to the side, with a variation of it declared that to be the entrance to Sunset's Isekai.

"I guess I will," she muttered into the microphone as she pulled open the door. A silvery chime announcing her entrance. Within, sitting at the bar, with her helmet resting on the stool next to her, sat Kassandra, and behind the bar was Sunset Shimmer herself.

"You must be the fabled Heir of Memories," Kassandra said, standing up tall. "I am Kassandra, Keeper of the Staff."

"L-layla… so…" In a moment it all clicked in. "So this is how you knew me when we met in Atlantis!"

Kassandra seemed amused. "It appears so, if you've met me, and I have not met you before."

"Come on in, Layla," Sunset said. "Let's have a drink… and maybe you can fill us in into what's happening in your world."

"Layla? Is everything okay?"

"Yeah… Um, I'll be having a drink with Kassandra and Sunset. I'll fill you guys in later."

Sunset grinned knowingly and lifted a bottle. "Elven wine?"

Layla ignored the frantic questions from the others and stepped into the bar fully, closing the door behind her.

Perhaps now she'd have the chance to learn how to control the staff… and maybe change the world for the better.

"Sure."

End Chapter

Author's Notes:

Omake:

Sunset grinned knowingly and lifted a bottle. "Elven wine?"

Layla ignored the frantic questions from the others and stepped into the bar fully, closing the door behind her.

Perhaps now she'd have the chance to learn how to control the staff… and maybe change the world for the better.

"Sure."

She walked up to the bar and sat down, looking at the pictures on the wall. "So you really are a pony unicorn that turned human and now owns a bar."

"Yep! You've heard of me?"

"I did a quick internet search."

Sunset slid the cup of wine to her. "Well, let me know what you think of the fanfic. I think it's pretty accurate."

Barely in time! (It's still Wednesday here in EST time :P)

Anyway, sorry for the delay, and I realize not many might be fans of the AC series, and of those that are, Odyssey might be the... least AC of them all. But I love it and really wanted to write the characters. I hope you all enjoy it, and if you've played, please let me know in the comments if I captured the characters' voice!

-WD

The Alicorn Project (Stargate SG-1 — Pt. 1)

Sunset's Isekai
The Alicorn Project (Stargate SG-1 — Pt. 1)
By Wanderer D

"What do you mean 'repairs'?" Sunset asked, narrowing her eyes at Rarity. "How does a self-contained universe even need 'repairs'?"

"You have taken quite a few emotional hits recently, have you not?" Rarity said, shrugging slightly as she walked around the bar, examining the walls for some obscure sign Sunset herself couldn't see, and taking notes on her fancy silver clipboard. "It is reflecting on the stability of the bar. Why, you can see that the walls are barely holding as it is. It's not really… repairs exactly," she added, using her fingers to quote the last word, "think more of it like maintenance. The bar needs to rebalance itself and you need a break from the mundane. While you're here, directly affecting the bar, it cannot find that balance."

"Mundane?" Sunset repeated, raising an eyebrow. "Oh, right. I see what you mean. Not a day ago, I just had a spar with Dr. Strange, Dresden, Urza, and Raistlin Majere at the same time. That is definitely 'mundane'."She finger-quoted."Happens quite often. I don't see why I bother."

"Hm. Sarcasm does not become you," Rarity replied, bopping Sunset's nose with a finger. "Or as a rather large acquaintance of mine would say, not appreciated."

Sunset closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "I get that my state of mind affects the bar, and I know I've had some tough visits, I just don't see the point. It's been a while since I last had a heart-break-moment of any sort, and even for those I had someone to talk to about. I'm fine."

"Well, you might think so, but the Isekai knows better," Rarity countered. "Poor Ori has been running around the core trying to do his best to help, but this kind of thing is not his specialty. We really should find him a nice, comfy, forest-world where he could make the most of it. But that is not relevant right now. At this time, he's informed me of the state of the bar, and after some investigation, I came to the same conclusion."

Sunset sighed. "So why do you get to stay in while I don't?"

"Because I'm Rarity," her business partner responded, "and you're Sunset Shimmer, and you should make the most out of the situation. The bar is safe and cozy, I know how you feel about it, but don't close yourself to the rest of the multiverse. You are essentially eternal now, Sunset, but it doesn't mean you're not losing out on time."

"How can I be eternal and lose out on time?"

"Chances pass us by, sometimes." Rarity rolled her eyes. "Why don't you visit your mother? I'm sure Celestia would love to have tea with you."

Sunset crossed her arms. "Seriously? We've had this conversation. She and I have a healthy relationship now as immortal peers. That's all."

"Yes, and no one believes you," Rarity countered. "Not even you."

"She's not. My. Mother."

Rarity sighed and massaged her brow with her fingertips. "Sunset. You know better than anyone that just because she's not your blood, it doesn't mean she isn't family. You have all but admitted it before. Whenever you visit her in the future of Equestria, how does she treat you?"

Sunset looked down.

"And when you visit her in the present?"

"She knows that—"

"...that you're great at being in denial?" Rarity interrupted, gently taking Sunset by the shoulders. "Sunset… I care for you. I really do. I love you like a sister, and as someone who cares, I have to insist: learn to accept that family that cares is a blessing, and something you shouldn't deny out of… a sense of inadequacy."

Sunset's head snapped up and she stared at Rarity, who held her eyes without flinching. "Where the hell did you get that bluntness from?"

"If you already know, why do you ask?" Rarity countered, her lips twisting into a smile. "She is your family, not by blood as you say, and I agree, she never formally adopted you. But you do care for each other in that way, and I think it's healthy for both of you to explore that side of your relationship."

"Alright, alright!" Sunset threw her hands up. "I accept your challenge. I'll visit Celestia, we'll talk it over, laugh over tea at your notions, and then I can come back and tell you how she agrees with me."

The bar chose that moment to shake a little.

"It will be okay," Rarity said.

"I'm not afraid of talking to Celestia about this," Sunset replied. "I'm just afraid of wasting time I could be doing something else."

The bar seemed to shrink a little.

"Okay, I can take a hint!" Sunset called out. She waved her hand and her work clothes were replaced with her skirt and leather jacket. She marched towards the door. "I don't appreciate it when you guys gang up on me."

Rarity smirked. "Heaven forbid."

"As if that would stop the likes of you," Sunset muttered, reaching for the door. She hesitated. "You'll be okay, right?"

"Don't worry, I have plenty of experience with things like these," Rarity said.

"Alright then," Sunset muttered, opening the door and stepping out. "Have fun."

She had been expecting a grassy field, or even the courtyard of Canterlot Castle. Instead, she found herself in a small room with a bunker bed. The moment she got her bearings she realized she had not been dropped off where she wanted to be and turned around. "Wait, Rarity, this isn't—"

The door was gone.

"Great," she said, turning to look around the room she was in. "Now what?"

The door opened and a familiar man stepped in, frowning when he noticed her. "Shimmer? I thought I heard someone. Nice tan."

Sunset blinked, immediately recognizing the leader of SG-1. "Jack, I—"

"Anyway, it's good that you're here, I thought you were coming back tomorrow," he interrupted. "SG-5 left earlier, but we need some extra hands for our next stop. Get in uniform and meet us at the Stargate, we leave in ten."

"But I'm not—" Before she could say anything else, he was gone, and she was alone in what seemed to be another Sunset's room. She groaned and tried to summon the Isekai, but it seemed Rarity was already working on 'maintenance', because the door did not appear as intended.

She glanced at the locker. "I really shouldn't." She took a deep breath. "I really, really shouldn't."

Jack O'Neill idly checked the straps on his uniform while the others talked. When the door opened, he looked up to just to confirm it wasn't General Hammond, and then looked down back at the loose strap he had found with just as much interest. "Thanks for joining us, Lieutenant Shimmer."

"Sir," she responded deferentially. There was something odd about her though.

"Still in vacation mode, Sunset?"

"Pretty much," the lieutenant replied, walking around the room as if she were trying to get used to her uniform again to greet Teal'c, Daniel, and Sam. "Any idea where are we going?"

"Well," Daniel spoke up, "Sam and I found references to a location that had fought off the Goa'uld millenia ago, and not only fought them off their world, they had such mastery of their star system that no alien invasions were ever possible after their first attempt."

"The Goa'uld were there long enough to set up a Stargate and create a connection, but through unknown means, it was sealed," Sam added, her lips pressing together in thought. "When Daniel and I went through some new possible planetary options based on the information we had, we discovered that the star system had shifted its orbit somehow, and that'd been the reason why the stargate was not functioning."

"Huh," Sunset said. "I don't think there's that many civilizations out there who could move their entire system."

"It is… beyond what the Goa'uld are capable of, Lieutenant Shimmer," Teal'c stated. "The methods are unknown, and since it is forbidden to speak of this location, I am afraid I have not been of much help in identifying any potential dangers."

"Just another Wednesday," Jack said.

"So, what did you find out anyway?" Sunset asked, surprising him. Usually once the basics of the missions had been stated, Shimmer had been content to follow orders. It was one of the reasons she remained mostly another name in Stargate Command, despite her rank in the Air Force.

"Oh, not much that makes sense right now," Daniel said. "Legends mostly, which we know might hide some truth… um, we have immortal god-rulers that control the skies, specifically the Sun and the Moon. The Moon-ruler sealed the gate, while the Sun-ruler destroyed their fleet and then made the star system disappear…"

"Y-you don't say."

"Apparently they also had another god figure with even more power who transformed their foot soldiers into random creatures."

"Shit."

"Something wrong, Shimmer?" Jack asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Sir, I don't think I should go wi—"

The doors opened and Jack snapped the order. "Ten-hut!"

"At ease," General Hammond said, nodding. "I see you found your backup member, Jack. Welcome back, Lieutenant Shimmer. How was Maui?"

"Strangely, more charming in person."

Hammon smiled, nodding. "I remember the first time Mary Anne and I went there back in 84. It's a lovely place."

"Oh, you mean the island..." Sunset muttered, earning a slightly confused glance from the others.

"General," the radio buzzed on before he could answer. "We are ready."

"SG-1," Hammond nodded at them. "Good luck."

With that he turned and left, heading presumably up to the Monitoring Station, and Jack relaxed. "Well guys, let's go!"

"Seriously sir, I might not be the best company for this one," Sunset said to him nervously as they stood side-by-side, watching the iris open.

"Nonsense, Shimmer," he replied, grinning when she squirmed in defeat. "You know your way around a fight, and you're familiar with everyone in SG-1, I think you'll be fine."

She sighed before taking a deep breath and nodding. "I guess we'll find out," she said as the Stargate activated with a hum that made everything shake for a moment.

Jack shrugged and strode forth into the wobbling, water-like surface of the Stargate.

The moment she reached the other side of the Stargate, Sunset knew where they were. The ruins of the Everfree Castle lay within sight, while the unmistakable vegetation of the forest itself loomed nearby, close enough to give her pause, but somehow still keeping clear of the gate's platform itself.

"Seed Stargate confirmed," Sam said, studying the device, then walked over to the smaller symbol-covered device close to it. "And it seems the dial is also in working order."

'I should've stayed back,' Sunset thought morosely, 'I'm a potential hazard here, depending on when this is.'

She was wrenched out of her thoughts when Daniel spoke up. "This is interesting, the area around the Stargate is completely free of dust, plants, animals… and yet everything around it is completely overgrown."

That nagged at her brain. She looked around the place. Daniel was right. The pedestal where it had been built was spotless, but that didn't make sense. The Everfree Forest was aggressively active when it came to growth. You only needed to look at the non-protected areas of the Everfree Castle to notice— "Oh crap. Stop!"

Jack, who had been taking a step forward from the edge of the platform almost followed her order on time, but his foot touched the edge and the whole platform was suddenly crackling with a buildup of energy.

Daniel and Sam worked feverishly on the dial, but it didn't seem to respond to their commands. "Jack! The dial is not working! We're trapped!"

Jack tried slamming the force field with the butt of his assault rifle, but nothing happened other than him getting blasted back a few feet by angry blue-white lightning. It was then that Teal'c took aim with his Ma'Tok staff and shot. The energy blast slammed into the shield, which rather than bounce it back, absorbed it.

It was then that the voice of none other than Luna spoke out in Ancient Equestrian, and Sunset felt her breath catch. This was definitely not good.

"Daniel?" Jack asked, almost hiding the urgency in his voice.

"I-I have no idea, I've never heard that language before!" Daniel said as the message repeated itself. There was no way they were getting out of this one without some help, and Sunset couldn't just stand idly by and do nothing.

"Dammit all," Sunset muttered, stepping forward and reaching out to the barrier.

"Lieutenant, don't!" Jack warned, but she didn't have time to follow orders. They had seconds before the others died. Luna's spell was powerful, but it was just a variation of a traditional forcefield spell. It was tied to the Stargate, which meant that it would power up automatically when it was used, then deplete over time. The more the gate was used, the longer the shield would last. If the Stargate wasn't in use long after, it would recede into wherever she had planted the core. Brilliant, in a way, and mostly harmless. The problem was the additional spell that Luna had added.

If a certain species was detected, it would not only stop them, but it would also eliminate them. It was probably Teal'c's weapon that had activated this second spell. Without additional time, she wouldn't be able to simply dispel the shield as it was. It occupied too large an area to quickly disarm it, but she could slow it down.

"Guys, look around and on the Dial, there should be a different symbol somewhere on it, when you find it, you have to destroy it, but don't use the Ma'Tok staff. It's probably engraved in regular rock, just break it apart!"

"Why?"

"Because if we don't the shield will fry us all!"

"Sounds like a good reason as any, get on it, Daniel," Jack said, walking up to stand near her as the other worked. "What are you doing? Has SG-5 encountered something like this before?"

"Yeah. Forcefields, all the time right?" Sunset joked as Teal'c also came closer. "Please don't touch the forcefield. I'm trying to stop the flow from completing and releasing a death ray in here."

"Lieutenant, there's something you're not telling me. I've read all of SG-5's reports and nothing mentioned any force fields like this one. I saw how you reacted when you heard that voice. You know what it said." As if to confirm Jack's words, Luna's message repeated itself.

"I took a class on it when I was younger, so my understanding isn't that great, but the gist of it was, 'Behold your doom, worms, that you might serve as a warning to your species to never step hoof into our world again'," Sunset said after a moment.

Jack crossed his arms, ignoring the energy buildup around him. "Forgotten Ancient Alien Languages 101, huh? That's an odd class to take."

"It was an elective?"

"It seems this civilization was well prepared to defend itself from Goa'uld incursions," Teal'c said, seemingly taking her response in stride. "I still find it odd that it did not react like this until I shot it."

"I think it would have reacted the same way if it had been you, and not Jack, who touched it," Sunset said. "You might've died on the spot too, Luna wasn't known to be particularly merciful back in the day."

"Who?" Jack asked, casually crossing his arms.

"Found it!" Sam called out before he could get his answer.

"Break it!" Sunset called over her shoulder, just as a tingling sensation went through her. She heard a dull thud, and the shield's integrity shook under her fingers. Another thud, and finally a third, followed by a crack. Immediately the shield disappeared, the lightning dispersing into the air.

Sunset stumbled forward and would have fallen if Jack and Teal'c hadn't caught her arms. She regained her footing and nodded at them. "Thanks, I'm okay."

Jack nodded to Teal'c and they let Lt. Shimmer go. She bent down, taking a deep breath of relief. The mystery was getting a bit annoying, but he wanted to either get back to Earth, or at least a secure location before he could question her.

"Um, guys?" Daniel spoke up in that tone of voice that guaranteed he was going to make Jack angry. "Are you seeing a bunch of pegasi and unicorns around us?"

Sunset's head snapped up as Jack and the others stared at the horse-like creatures arranged around them. The pegasi were carrying staffs of some sort, while the unicorns stood at the ready, all watching them warily and ready to act.

"Does anyone know how to tell them we come in peace?" Jack said, slowly raising his hands.

Someone spoke, and it took a moment for him to realize who it had been. He had not understood a word, but the tone had been commanding and firm.

The horse that had spoken was taller than the others making it look more and more like it was a horse among ponies, and sported not only the wings of the pegasi, but the horn of a unicorn. The voice was female, strong, and confident. She wore a crown and other decorations, including fancy horseshoes, which probably meant that she was probably in charge, and she was looking none too pleased at seeing them.

"Hi," he said, drawing her attention to himself. "I'm Jack O'Neill, from Stargate Command. We are not allies of the Goa'uld. This is Teal'c, he used to be one of them, but joined the rebellion and our team to fight the system lords. These are Dr. Daniel Jackson, and Captain Samantha Carter, and our loaner from SG-5—"

The creature interrupted him, saying something in her language while facing Lieutenant Shimmer, voice hard. And if he was any good at sensing the reactions of horse-like species, the other horses in golden armor seemed suddenly more aggressive.

When Lt. Shimmer responded in the same language, it was all he could do to keep himself from asking her what the hell was going on.

"Daniel?" Jack stage whispered instead, "what are they saying?"

"No idea… their language is not something I've encountered before… sounds a little like High Dutch, but the words don't make sense. It's also not the same language as earlier, although it bears some similarities." He adjusted his glasses. "I wonder what class she took."

"I always thought that Lt. Shimmer had gone straight into the Air Force as soon as she had graduated high school. It seems like an unusual elective to take while there," Carter said.

"Yeah, I don't know much of her other than the couple of times we worked together with SG-5," Jack added. "She was a lot less chatty than today."

"And she seemed distressed at the thought of coming here, when Daniel described what little we knew of this world," Teal'c pointed out.

"Let's keep the discussion for later," Jack muttered. "Something is about to happen."

Sunset had stepped between them and the bigger winged horse, saying something to them. The larger horse seemed unimpressed, however, and simply nodded in their direction.

The next thing Jack knew, he was standing in a small, damp prison cell that looked like it belonged in one of the medieval worlds. There was no sign of his weapons and gear. He walked to the door and slid his arms through the bars, resting them where the cross bar was.

Across from him, Daniel, Sam, and Teal'c approached the doors of their own cells. Of Lieutenant Shimmer—if that's who she really was—there was no sign.

"Well," he said, glancing at the others. "I did say it was a Wednesday."

End Chapter 1

Author's Notes:

Yes! A multi-parter!
Also, don't forget that if you want your Sunset Isekai's Pin, you can PM directly!
($4 USD + Shipping)

Teenage Angst (Stargate SG-1 — Pt. 2)

Sunset's Isekai
Teenage Angst (Stargate SG-1 — Pt. 2)
By Wanderer D

A few moments earlier...

"Uh, hi Princess Celestia," Sunset spoke, making Jack do a double-take. "I'm guessing you want to keep the conversation private?"

"Sharp as always, my dear student," Princess Celestia responded. "I suppose I could have cast a translation spell, but I'd rather your allies not know what I am saying for now. I am somewhat surprised, however, that you managed to disrupt the forcefield."

Sunset shrugged. "Well, Luna always liked her glyphs."

That had been apparently the wrong thing to say, as the Princess's muzzle turned into a frown. She nodded with her head at the others. "Captain, arrest these creatures. Careful with the one with the mark on his forehead. He is a member of the army of an ancient enemy of ours."

"What about Sunset Shimmer, Princess?" another unicorn asked.

"She and I will have a long talk about bringing armed forces to Equestria," the princess said. "Then I will decide what sort of punishment is appropriate for allying herself with ancient enemies."

"Wait!" Sunset shouted, jumping between them, hands held up just as Jack was raising his gun.

"Please… there's much you don't know, Princess. But Jack and the others are not your enemies, they really are fighting the Goa'uld. They didn't know anything about this world."

Celestia shook her head warily and the unicorns that made up the guard lit up their horns with magic. Almost instantly the others were gone, leaving her alone, surrounded by angry ponies, and facing an unamused Celestia.

"We have taken away their weapons and equipment, your highness," the guard said.

"Thank you, Captain," Celestia said, nodding at the unicorn. "A job well done. Don't underestimate them, however. If they came with Sunset, they might have some other way of disrupting the peace."

"Understood, your highness."

Sunset crossed her arms. "You really don't have to treat them like that."

Princess Celestia rolled her eyes. "You have a lot to answer for, Sunset Shimmer. Given your last words to me, I'm not going to trust you just because you say you changed your mind."

Sunset snorted. "This is why it was always so hard to talk to you."

"Was?" Celestia looked at her warily.

"Scan away," Sunset said, "It's usually easier than this at the bar, but this situation is different."

Celestia did not look convinced, but she walked around Sunset, slowly taking her in as her horn glowed. "My senses do not lie, you are Sunset Shimmer, but your magic is much more powerful than when I last saw you." She paused, a look of wary surprise on her face. "A lot more powerful than I thought possible."

"That's because I'm not the Sunset Shimmer that left you," Sunset replied. "I'm… similar, I would guess, but not the same. I'm centuries older than your Sunset."

"If you're not here as an enemy," Celestia said, rearing back her head as a clear indication of distrust, "why do you carry weapons?"

Sunset shrugged. "It's a long story… how about we talk over tea?"

"I am still wary of you, Sunset Shimmer. It's been a month since you—or rather your counterpart—left. I have little reason to trust you since I exiled you."

Sunset closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "You really don't want to go there."

"Why not? Y-she left in anger, promising revenge."

"Really?" Sunset growled. "And whose fault was that?"

Celestia drew herself into her full height, her wings opening slightly as she glowered at her. "She did it to herself. Through selfishness. Through betraying my trust: through her greed."

Sunset snorted and shook her head. "You're worse than the other Celestias ever were," she muttered. "Did she look up to you? Did she call you 'mom' by accident on Hearths Warming? Did you tell her that she would always be your student?"

Celestia tilted her head. "What does that—"

That was all Sunset needed to know it had taken place, just like in her own past. "...did you exile her when she went on her own to learn spells to turn into an alicorn?"

"I did." Celestia sighed. "With a heavy heart. That area is forbidden for a reason an—"

"Please," Sunset interrupted raising her hand. "Skip the bs." She waved her other hand, summoning magic as a chair and a table appeared. She walked over to sit down and run her hands through her hair. "You were an incredible teacher, Celestia."

Looking unsure at the turn of events, the princess slowly made her way to sit across from Sunset, who looked up to meet her eyes. "Most of the time, you are the best example of what ponies can be," Sunset continued. "Calm. Friendly. Wise. Knowledgeable… but for all of that, in almost every world, you miss the clear signs that are right in front of you."

Shaking her head with a bit of disdain at the notion, Celestia summoned a tea set. Around them, seeing what was going on, the remaining guards spread around, guarding the area, but giving them as much privacy as they could. "And what would that be?"

"That your Sunset was a teenager," Sunset replied. "A misbehaving brat, that said too many things she didn't mean and regretted. One that had craved something you didn't make an effort to give her."

Celestia once again shook her head, this time not with disdain but rather a firm denial. "She was, and probably will never be ready to be an alicorn."

"Probably not," Sunset agreed. "But that's not the point… did you ever stop to wonder why I wanted to be an alicorn?" she noticed the slip, but didn't correct herself.

"Power, obviously," Celestia said, filling out their cups. "I am not sure what your experience was, but through the years, my Sunset's desire to be acknowledged to be the best turned her into a bully and a schemer."

"Okay," Sunset said, taking a deep breath. "Acknowledged by who? Because if you had looked at the cause rather than the result, you could have handled things differently."

Celestia's tea hovered just an inch from her mouth, and remained there as she glared at Sunset. "Are you saying that it is my fault?"

"Yes." Sunset took a sip of her own tea, "...and no. Of course it's not all your fault. Celestia, you and I are… well, old. Or at least very much older than your Sunset. If I went on a rampage like that… you would be very much right in exiling me, or even imprisoning me. But she... your Sunset? Celestia, she's just a kid."

Celestia looked away, her eyes studying the forest around her, and the painful reminder the crumbling castle at the edge of it brought with its history.

Celesta took a small drink from her cup. "She should have known better than to break rules like that." She raised her eyes to meet Sunset's. "The magic in that section is highly dangerous, Sunset."

"And yet you keep it there and not in the secret chamber under the library itself," Sunset pointed out, making Celestia blink. "You showed me that place during an emergency."

Celestia snorted. "So you do come back and make peace."

"And I apologized to you. But you never said sorry."

The princess frowned. "Why would I apologize?"

"Celestia, you know what Sunset sees you as, right?" Sunset asked, setting her cup down on the table.

The princess sighed and nodded. "I know what she saw me as, when she was a little filly. But I cannot be her mother. She understood that and grew out of it."

"I saw you… or my Celestia the same way," Sunset said, tapping the table with her fingers as she remembered. "I was terrified of saying the wrong thing, because it hurt so much that you would just… tell me I was a good student. A gifted pupil. That you would just… brush over that and leave me feeling alone."

"That was never my intention."

"I know, Celestia. For my part, I forgave the other you a long time ago. My business partner keeps calling her my mom. But even though our relationship is… so much better than it was now, in this period of time, I can't. Even if she said I could."

"I… said that?" Celestia blinked. "But that's—"

"You have to understand a little on what you're dealing with here, Celestia," Sunset interrupted. "I know why you selected me as a student when I was just a filly, instead of your traditional tutelage of older ponies," she added, giving a meaningful glance at the castle beyond them.

Celestia's eyes went wide. "Does that mean…"

"I can't tell you, but I know you want help… and I understand. I really do. I didn't then, but I do now," Sunset said gently. "But that is just the tip of the iceberg. It makes sense that you'd want to… have control—in a way—of the type of pony that would take on that job. It would be imperative for that pony to be the best kind of pony they can be. Someone that values love and friendship. Someone that can be reliable and wise when they're needed.

"I get that… but I—and I imagine your Sunset too—never experienced those things. My friendships in school were little more than ponies trying to suck up to me to get closer to you, either through their own initiative, or their parents'. The few ponies who would have been my friends without those interests, were intimidated by the others into going away. And, when it came to love and caring… I didn't have an example for that. Because the only pony I wanted to care for and love me, only needed a pupil."

Celestia closed her eyes. "That is a very hard thing to hear."

"But it is true," Sunset said. "And I would love to say that you couldn't have known, but… princess, you knew me better than anyone." She let out an exasperated sigh. "It's not—I know that when I left, I was old enough to make some choices, but I was still just a teenager, Celestia. I had no example of family; no examples of real friendship… and when Cadance became an alicorn, you immediately adopted her into your family." She studied Celestia's face as she said that. "How do you think I… your Sunset felt about that?"

Celestia bit her lip, but did not argue.

"I'm not saying that she and I are not responsible for how we act. We all are ultimately accountable for our actions in one way or another, and she broke the rules. She needed a punishment of sorts… but we adults are supposed to have a perspective and understanding that teenagers are just developing.

"Teens act on a lot of instinct… and lash out more easily. They are more than smart enough to know what to say for the greater effect, sometimes with cold, angry logic. Oftentimes they use that, twist it and end up hurting others and later on regretting it. And yet they are not emotionally prepared for the most part to deal with fixing those emotional moments.

"You judged her as an adult for lashing out and testing the limits when the only recourse she thought existed of being meaningful to you was to become an alicorn. And instead of reassurance, and… you know, a firm hoof… you exiled her."

"It was intended as a lesson," Celestia said slowly. "I was hoping it would make her reconsider."

"At that point… it just felt like the last nail in the coffin," Sunset replied, taking her cup in both hands and studying the honeyed tea within. "In my eyes, you had Cadance, and you had just told me I would never be worthy of you, and that I might as well just get out. It was too harsh a punishment… too raw a scare to work against my resentment for it to turn into teaching me humility." Sunset shrugged. "In short… it was a mistake—as we adults often make—but it came at the worst possible moment."

"I know." Celestia let out a slow breath. "I've known ever since it happened that I should have chosen a different punishment. But she's gone, and she left angry and she hated me, Sunset. I saw her eyes."

"She's a teenager," Sunset repeated. "I was so angry… when I came across the mirror, my anger kept me going even though I had changed into a completely new species. When I calmed down, I had to deal with essentially being in an alien body, running away from home, and no way of going back. Oddly enough, my first year in that other world wasn't too bad. I got back in school, I proved myself as a great student, I was popular without being your protege… but that recognition brought back those feelings of inadequacy, and the fear that I would be forgotten and ignored.

"When I was named queen of the Fall Formal, I saw that as a chance… to never let that power go, to always be recognized as the best of the best, so that I would never be ignored. As little as it objectively really matters… to me it was absolute proof that you were wrong, and I was right." She chuckled. "It wasn't the worst part, however."

Celestia raised her head to look at her. "Oh?"

Sunset felt herself smile a little. "Did you know I took my diary with me?"

The princess visibly winced. "Oh, Sunset."

"I waited, you know?" Sunset said. "I checked daily for a while. A month went by. Two. A year. You never said anything, and I just stopped checking. Back then, I couldn't write back to you… I felt that, when you exiled me, I had burned that bridge forever; that if I begged or apologized, I'd only prove to you that I did not deserve to be part of your family." She chuckled. "When I came back briefly… Twilight Sparkle was all grown up… which meant that years had passed for you."

Celestia looked up. "So you know Twilight?"

"Yeah. I looked into it when I visited Equestria, and found out that you had taken her as your apprentice the morning after I left. That felt… well—" She snorted. "—not good. It cemented my thoughts that there was no point in me expecting you to acknowledge me. Especially if I had been so easily replaced."

"Sunset, it wasn't something I planned—" Celestia hastily started, only to be stopped by Sunset's raised hand.

"I know, Celestia. I don't blame you for that. Twilight's test was… an event. I don't blame Twilight either, but learning to deal with that took some time. What I don't understand… the thing I never asked my Celestia is… why didn't you try to contact me? In all that time? Especially with how you really felt about me. My Celestia has expressed several times regret at not taking that step."

"I… don't know. Right now it's only been a month and a half since you left, Sunset." The princess used her magic to warm the tea, her watery eyes betraying her troubled thoughts. "I keep thinking I don't know where to even begin."

"Then you still have time to fix things between you," Sunset countered, "I know I turn out well in my own timeline, but you… you can change things so it turns out better for both of you. You, well my Celestia, never could bring herself to adopt me… but your Sunset really could use her mother right now," she insisted. "That's who you are. That's what you mean to me."

It took a moment between saying it and Celestia's wide eyes before she winced in realization. She groaned and sank down, resting her forehead on the table. "Crap. Rarity was right."

The princess, of course, looked amused. "You're not going to say that to my counterpart from your world?"

"It's too late for me for that to have any meaning, Celestia. Not after centuries of avoiding the issue, and when I'm a full grown adult," Sunset said, shaking her head, "it would just be a title, and she and I have a friendly dynamic now that works for us, but you can still fix that error here if that's what you want, and if she means to you as much as you mean to her."

Sunset took a deep drink, emptying the cup of tea—now that it was a little cooler—in one gulp before continuing. "I don't know if your Sunset will continue to be a brat for a while—she'll definitely need watching and a firm hoof—but knowing she is loved is the first step towards healing, and I can tell you it will mean a lot to her." She swallowed. "That's… something that took a while for me to even get started on."

Celestia closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "And how would I do that? The portal is closed."

"I can open it," Sunset said. "There's a couple of ways of opening it back up, but you have to decide what you want to do." She smiled at the princess. "I know I projected a bit of myself into this whole conversation—" she ignored the look Celestia gave her "—but whatever it is you do, please… take the time to at least write to her. Don't let her be completely alone where she can fester in her hatred. Give her a chance to talk… I think the distance will help, and even if she doesn't come back to live here in Equestria, at least she will know she has a home."

Celestia took another deep breath and let it out with a half-laugh. "I've thought several times on how things would go when—or if—I eventually talked to Sunset Shimmer again. I never considered that I would be the one on the receiving end of the 'taking responsibility' lesson."

"I never thought I'd sit down with you, or any Celestia, and go down that rabbit hole." Sunset leaned back and took a deep breath herself, letting it out slowly before she faced the princess again. "I do feel better though… and I hope your Sunset also realizes where she is wrong… and comes around to accept her part in what happened."

Celestia chuckled. "I guess there's only one way to find out." She glanced over at the castle, her smile turning sad. "But Sunset… she did choose of her own free will to do this. If she's not willing to accept the consequences of her actions then, and in the future…"

Sunset nodded. "You can only do so much. But take it from me… no matter what anyone else says, at least you will have tried."

End Part 2

Wednesday As Usual (Stargate SG-1 — Pt. 3)

Sunset's Isekai
Wednesday As Usual (Stargate SG-1 — Pt. 3)
By Wanderer D

"So what have we learned so far?" Jack asked from where he was sitting in his small cell. Throwing pebbles at the wall had long lost its replay value, and now he was just idling time away the best way he knew how: complaining. His back was to the door, so he could hear everyone as clearly as possible.

Sam cleared her throat. "This species of horse-like creatures seems to have an impressive ability to harness energy and use it to—"

"They do magic, or are super advanced with tech, got it," he interrupted. "What else? Anything useful?"

"They keep us in separate holding cells, much like your own people on Earth, and unlike Goa'uld tradition," Teal'c observed.

"These locks have no panels, and no keyholes. Short of ripping them off the wall, I don't think they're the way out," Sam said.

"Can we do that?" Jack asked. "Y'know. Rip them? Off the wall?"

There was a moment of silence, then the slight grinding of metal on rock. "The gates are very sturdy, and I cannot bend them. I believe this means they are not underestimating us, Colonel O'Neill."

"Okay." Jack threw another pebble. "Thanks, Teal'c. Anything else we learned from our horse overlords?" He glanced around warily. "The cells seem clean, you don't think they just stand there and… poop, right?"

"I don't believe they would sir, being an advanced, sapient race," Sam said, "but cultural taboos are—"

"Okay, so watch where you step."

"I didn't understand what they said exactly, but I could understand from the context of the situation that Lieutenant Shimmer and the horse in charge had some sort of prior history," Daniel pointed out. "It wasn't too different a reaction than whenever one of the System Lords sees Teal'c for the first time."

"So, the usual, 'what the hell are you doing with them' spiel," Jack summarized. "Yeah, I got the same vibe."

"But sir," Sam said, "how is that possible?" He could picture her in his mind. Frowning, even shaking her head in bewilderment. "There's no reasonable explanation for how she'd be able to speak their language."

"What," Jack drolled, "you don't believe she took 'magical horse 101' in school? Color. Me. Surprised."

"What color would you like to be painted, O'Neill?" Teal'c asked. "I was not aware of this custom."

"You know what the worst thing is, Teal'c? The worst thing is, that—since I can't see your face—I don't know if you're joking or not." Jack shifted in place, getting more comfortable.

"Have you ever been able to tell?" Daniel asked.

"Daniel?"

"Yes, Jack?"

"Have I ever told you how endearing I find your wit?"

"No?"

"Good. Because I don't. At all." Jack sighed, dragging a hand down his face before leaning back. "Anyway, Teal'c, that is just a way of saying that I am actually not surprised that she lied."

"Is that so?" the Jaffa said, "I did not think she was lying."

"Yeah, well, some people are really good at it," Jack growled. "She took 101 on an ancient language our resident nerd has never heard of? Yeah, right. How long have we been in here anyway?"

"A little over three hours," a familiar voice replied, making him stand up immediately. He looked out of his cell and noticed Lt. Shimmer herself walking down the stairs into the cell block.

"Lieutenant. Have I ever told you that you're a sight for sore eyes?"

"Actually, yes, you have," she replied, smiling as she stopped in front of Sam's cell and did something to the door, which opened.

That… was not the answer he was expecting. "I have?"

"Well, not this version of you, yet," she clarified as she proceeded to release Daniel and Teal'c, before walking over to his door, "but, who knows? Once this is all over with, you might."

"I'm not too sure about that," he answered, stepping back a little. The door opened by itself and he stepped out. "What, no guards?"

"I convinced the princess that you guys were not enemies."

"So." He made a grand gesture of their surroundings. "Where's my stuff?"

"They have all of the equipment upstairs, although I don't think they'll give us any guns back quite yet."

Jack looked at her askance, studying her up and down. "Good. That is good. Right?"

She nodded, and gestured for them to follow her, taking the lead. "I'm sure you have a ton of questions, but I'll try and cover the basics. Yes, I am Sunset Shimmer, no, I am not your Lt. Sunset Shimmer. Yes, I do speak the language of Equestria, and did actually study Ancient Equestrian while I was in school as an elective."

Jack made a conscious effort to not acknowledge the smug smirk on Teal'c's face. "And I suppose this was in an alternate Earth?"

"Nope," Sunset said, "an alternate Equestria. I was once a unicorn."

"What?!"

"Guys?" Jack said, wincing. "Really? You're standing next to me."

"Sorry," Sam and Daniel chorused.

"Anyway, I cleared things up with Princess Celestia, who is the immortal ruler of this land, and she's eager to meet you all."

"Well, that's just… great. So how come you were in Lt. Shimmer's room?"

Sunset's smile faded into a frown. "My bar dropped me there. I'm not sure why. I ended up just rolling with it, since it wouldn't be the first time I've gone on missions with you… I just didn't expect to come here."

"And these missions," Jack clarified, "were not exactly with…" he motioned at himself and the others.

"Alternate versions of you. Not the robots though."

"Of course."

Once they emerged from the prison block, he had to blink a few times to clear his eyes and fight the glare of the sun. As he grew accustomed to sunlight, he took in the marble-like quality of the walls of the castle they were at.

All around them unicorns and horn-less ponies walked by, talked to each other, or stared at them. Above, the pegasus flew, some wearing armor like the guards around them, but most of them without anything on.

"Welcome to Equestria, SG-1," Sunset said. She started walking, so he and the others stepped in line behind her, while some guards loosely surrounded them as an escort. "This is the capital of the pony lands, Canterlot."

"Is that a griffon?" Daniel asked suddenly, pointing up at what looked to be a mixture of cat and bird flying in the distance.

"Yep! You'll discover that most of the legendary creatures of Earth inhabit this world. Unicorns, pegasi, hydras, cerberus, satyrs, hippogriffs…"

"But that can only mean that there's some sort of shared history."

"That's right, Sam. But no one is entirely sure how that works, since all the 'mythological' creatures are here, but none can be found on Earth. It could really just be cosmic coincidence, or Starswirl throwing things into other worlds more often than he would admit."

"So, Lieu—" Jack bit back the word. "What should I call you?"

"Sunset is fine."

"So, Sunset. What can you tell us about this princess we're meeting?"

"Princess Celestia is the ruler of Equestria and has been for… several thousand years in this timeline. In some universes she's been at it since the world was created." Sunset rolled her shoulders. "She's generally less pleasant in those."

"You seem to be very familiar with alternate realities," Teal'c pointed out. "Tell me, Sunset Shimmer. Is this something you do frequently?"

"Ha. No." Sunset shook her head and stopped, facing them. "Well, not exactly. I own an inter-dimensional bar. I stay there for the most part. I'd rather make sure my guests have a good time, or have an ear to talk to. My business partner is the one that insisted I get out, and it usually ends in adventures."

Jack glanced at her. "So, a bar, huh?"

"Yep, with the best selection of beer you could hope for."

"Any chance we can skip this and go there?"

"Jack, our mission here—"

"I know, Carter," Jack interrupted, "but no one said we couldn't have fun, right?"

By then they had reached the castle itself, and were walking through to a pair of large, heavy doors. There were less creatures around, and the few horses he could see remained quiet and walked around businesslike and with purpose.

"Unfortunately, the bar is currently under maintenance, so we're not going anywhere," Sunset grumbled, and Jack found himself silently agreeing at the implied injustice to it all.

The guards opened the doors as they reached them, revealing a large hall, with a throne at the end of a steep set of stairs, where the horse Sunset had called 'Princess Celestia' sat, her horn glowing and reading a parchment.

Next to her, sitting on a small red and gold cushion, was a small purple unicorn, who had her face stuffed in a book it was presumably reading.

He stood in the middle of the room with the others while Sunset stepped forward and to the side. "Princess, allow me to introduce Colonel O'Neill, Captain Samantha Carter, Dr. Daniel Jackson, and Teal'c."

Jack glanced at Sunset. "Is she going to, y'know, understand us?"

"I do," Princess Celestia said, making him blink. "And it's a pleasure to meet you, Colonel. I apologize for the way you were greeted, but I feared you were here to attack my people."

"But I thought you recognized Sunset," Daniel spoke up.

Celestia's smile became a bit strained. "Yes. As I said, Doctor Jackson, I was afraid you were here to attack my people."

Jack glanced at Sunset, who shrugged sheepishly. He grimaced, raising an eyebrow, and using his best non-verbal expression to carry on the unspoken message: Really? He then turned to look back at the Princess with a more neutral expression. "Well, we're all glad it was sorted out," he said.

"Princess?" the tiny purple unicorn asked, with an all-too-adorable voice. "Why did you think they were going to attack if you recognized her?"

Celestia blinked at the question, then gave Sunset a side-glance. "Well, you see my precious student, my daughter didn't leave home with the best of intentions. In fact, she promised revenge."

Jack immediately zeroed in on Sunset who had covered her face with a hand and was muttering things under her breath. 'Her daughter?' She looked so mortified he couldn't help it. He looked over to Celestia, then back to her studying her up and down. "I can see the resemblance."

Sunset dragged her hand slowly down her face to glare at him, then growled something he didn't quite catch before glancing at the princess. "I don't know who's worse, you, or Rarity."

"Don't be like that," Celestia countered. "After our discussion, it was easy to warm up to the idea." She levitated a book from behind her, and showed it to Sunset. "I already wrote to her. I'm hoping she'll answer soon."

While the others talked, Twilight had made her way unsteadily down the stairs—her book hovering next to her—and trotted over to look up at Daniel, who was looking at her with a mystified expression. "Are you really a doctor?"

"Um, yes. My name is Daniel, and this is Sam," he awkwardly knelt down so she wouldn't have to look up too much, and the filly quickly jumped onto one of the steps at the base of the throne to look at him in the eyes. "I have a doctorate in archaeology."

"Oh, wow!" she exclaimed. He didn't just look smart, he actually was! "That's amazing! I hope to learn a lot about the history of Equestria and ancient civilizations from the Princess! Since, y'know," she scratched the hard floor with her hoof, "she was there, and all."

"Um, excuse me," the other visitor, what was her name… Sam, spoke up. "Can I take a look at your book?"

"Hm? Oh! Sure, here…" the tiny unicorn levitated it up so the visitor could take it. She watched with interest as Daniel joined her in taking a look. "Do you understand it?"

"Well, I can't read the words," Sam replied, but I can sort of follow the equations here. These are surprisingly advanced!"

"I'm ahead of the curve," Twilight said, feeling her cheeks grow warm. "The princess said I was very smart."

"Well, you definitely are if you're impressing Sam," Daniel replied. "She's also a Doctor, but a different kind."

"Oh, really? Are you a medical doctor?"

"My doctorate is in Astrophysics," Sam replied. "It's the branch of astronomy concerned with the physical nature of stars and other celestial bodies, and the application of the laws and theories of physics to the interpretation of astronomical observations."

"Wow!"

"Twilight?" Celestia spoke up, distracting her. "Don't forget to introduce yourself."

"Oh! I'm so sorry!" She gasped, turning to face their visitors again. "I'm not used to meeting other po—um, creatures. My name is Twilight Sparkle."

"Very nice to meet you, Twilight."

After the round of introductions had properly come to an end, and the little bundle of adorkableness that was filly Twilight Sparkle was once again sitting next to the Princess, Celestia spoke.

"Sunset mentioned that you were seeking allies in your war against the Goa'uld," she said. "I'm afraid the way of war is not something we embrace in Equestria, and it would be remiss of me to simply accept an alliance with little evidence but the word of Sunset here."

"But if you have the power to move planets and stars, why can't you assist us?" Sam asked. "You fought them before, so you know how dangerous they can be. The energy and knowledge required to do something like that is almost impossible to imagine, surely you can at least help us get closer to being able to fight them."

Celestia sighed. "I'm afraid it's not that simple. This system is unique, and the powers that allow me to set the sun or rise the moon are not feats I can easily do in other worlds. Our magic and artifacts can be dangerous if used incorrectly… our initial study of your weapons also suggests that your race is well experienced in war." She locked eyes with Jack. "My experience has been that cultures that embrace it so readily usually tend to look into ways of being stronger and more dangerous." She took on an apologetic air as she continued, "we will need a longer relationship before any sort of military support can be discussed."

"Princess, I promise you that Stargate Command is not the type of organization that seeks to start wars, or to arm their world," Sunset said, "In fact, most of their teams are for exploration or scientific study."

"I understand that, Sunset, but you have to remember this is an alternate reality, I am not cutting off any future engagements, but some time would—" the princess stopped suddenly when the magical diary buzzed. "Excuse me."

Jack leaned over to her. "What's that?"

"It's a magical diary that's connected to the one my alternate from this universe took with her when she crossed a magical mirror."

"Ah."

"You asked."

"Oh. Oh no," Celestia whispered, drawing their attention to her. She was now standing, wings slightly open and eyes wide with worry.

"What is it, Princess?" Twilight asked.

"Sunset… my Sunset… she's safe, but the world she's in is controlled by the Goa'uld. Like you, she has shape-shifted to look like what they call a Tau'ri, and avoided capture so far, but she says her encampment has had some close calls the last few weeks."

"Well, this sounds familiar," Jack muttered.

"You're becoming too genre savvy, Jack," Sunset said, then turned to face Celestia. "But I am also surprised. In my universe, Sunset ended up on Earth. In this one, her counterpart is obviously older… and she didn't go there, if she's being threatened by Goa'uld."

Celestia winced. "I shouldn't have let her go. I fear my s-daughter is lost forever."

"Maybe." Daniel said, stepping forth. "Your highness, we can help. We've dealt with the Goa'uld many times, and I'm sure we could bring your daughter back home."

"We can?" Jack asked, glancing around at his team, who all gave him unamused looks. He turned again to face the Princess, with a fake, pleasant smile on his face. "Of course we can." He glared at Daniel.

The archaeologist shrugged apologetically.

Celestia closed her eyes. "And in return, I'd open an alliance with your government, is that right?"

Jack seemed to give it some thought. "Well. Yes. The Goa'uld are a threat to everyone, as you well know. Let us help you, and then you do what you can to help us."

Celestia sighed. "It seems I have little choice, if I want her back." She looked at her, then at Jack. "Bring back my Sunset. Then you will have your alliance."

End Part 3

Making You Strong (Stargate SG-1 — Pt. 4)

Sunset's Isekai
Making You Strong (Stargate SG-1 — Pt. 4)
By Wanderer D

My dear Sunset,

I'm sorry things went

I am taking a moment alone after an unexpected, stressful-yet-productive meeting with someone very special to find the right words to write to you, so I might be a little... rambly, if you would permit the expression.

There are a lot of things I wish to discuss with you, my Little Sun. Things that I should have brought up and addressed long ago, for better or worse, instead of letting them simmer within our hearts to the point where resentment and frustration reared their ugly heads and we parted ways.

Only now realize how much I could have done better, and how many chances to improve both of our lives I have missed, although I assure you I did my best as I knew how, and not once did I ever act in a way that I didn't think would bring out the best in you. I stand by what I have tried to teach you, but I also recognize that there are things I intentionally ignored and colored my decisions. They do say that hindsight is sometimes perfect. I don't necessarily agree with that, but I do believe that it gives us a more objective way of looking at things, once calmer minds prevail.

A month has passed since you left, and I miss you terribly. I admit I was not ready to forgive… and even though I have now that I've thought things over, I stand by my decision that you are not ready yet to use that section of the library, among many other things. But it didn't change who you are, and what you mean to me, and those can be talked about over tea once you return.

You were never truly exiled, Sunset… threatening that—saying that—was a terrible mistake; a spur of the moment reaction that caused so much pain… and I can only imagine how much it hurt you to hear me say something like that to you. I was trying to

I thought the threat would be enough to scare you into listening to me, because you have always had value to me, and yet I ended up pushing you away. A feat—I was reminded—many a parent has experienced. I do not want to be that… I don't want to be the parent that lost their child forever because of my own fears.

Cadence might be my niece now, Sunset, but she should be to you a cousin, not an adversary. I wish you were back here where you belong. With me, Sunset. With us. With your family. I hope you give me the chance to fix this mistake so that we can together be part of something greater.

Please come back.

With all my love,
~Celestia

Sunset Shimmer stared at the words in silence. Outside, and above, past the leaves and furs that lined her walls, she could hear the beating of rain, and distant thunder. The dim light of the candle in her burrow blurred a little, and it took her a moment to realize that it was tears in her eyes that were causing that. She had hoped—she shook her head, reading it again. The unspoken promise was there… but was it real?

Celestia had denied her this for so long, what could have possibly changed her mind? Celestia never lied… exactly. But she also never told the whole truth.

She also never apologized or even recognized her own mistakes.

And yet.

If she dared hope, the first line had been crossed out because Celestia was sorry, but simply wanted to write her letter without delving into guilt. The rest of it clearly showed that she had not meant to push her away and…

"Family." She gulped, gently closing the book and holding it against her chest. "Family," she repeated. But why? She wasn't an alicorn yet. Or maybe she was ready now? She clamped her eyes shut and groaned as quietly as she could. "That's what brought you here in the first place, idiot."

But what did Celestia mean by family? Was it that she finally recognized that Sunset had been right all along? Or was this some sort of lesson, hidden as a promise once denied?

She didn't want to hope. She couldn't. And even if she wanted to…

A crack of thunder and the ground shaking around her made her jump. No, that wasn't thunder. She quickly quenched the candle, not wanting to risk the fire setting her shelter ablaze if it fell, then hoped with all she was worth that the gliders would not score a direct hit.

She waited in silence, whimpering as the ground shook and the distant sound of ground exploding outside slowly faded into nothing. The gliders were apparently satisfied.

"Shimmer."

The voice made her jump yet again, and she held her hand to her chest, gasping as she tried to calm down. "Dammit Aria," she said into the long hole that connected their hideouts together, "you scared the hay out of me."

"Oh, cool your flippers," the siren's voice answered. "I'm just checking if you're alive. Some of the other caves collapsed. You're welcome, by the way."

"Sorry, sorry. Thanks for checking… I just have a lot on my mind, that's all. Are Adagio and Sonata okay?"

"Well, don't overtax that head of yours, but yeah, they're good. They're packing already, we're probably wrapping up camp here soon, the locals looked almost ready to give us up, so you'll want to start packing now."

"Yeah…" Sunset trailed off, looking down at her book. "Hey, Aria?"

"What?"

"If you could go back to Equestria… would you do it?"

"They'd never let us back. We've been exiled."

"Humor me," Sunset countered, as she got up to start packing. "If you could go back… even if it depended on you behaving… would you do it?"

She heard shuffling, then a bitter laugh. "What, and give up the freedom Starswirl so graciously granted us?"

Sunset sighed and continued packing.

"In an instant," Aria's voice was low and longing.

She raised her head and looked at the hole on the wall, but Aria didn't say anything else. All Sunset could hear was things getting moved around and probably being stuffed into the large backpack like the one they had given her.

She thought hard about what she had sacrificed. What she had hoped. What was being offered. Even if it was a lie—and it probably was—would it be any worse than here? Probably not. And yet… she had done everything so far… and so much more. She'd aced all her tests, proven to be the best at everything, hadn't failed Celestia once… what had that mare wanted? What was different now?

What… what awaited her should she return? Maybe it was a trap… maybe it was prison. Maybe it was a return to the status quo. 'And yet.' She stopped folding the piece of leather that had been her 'wall' up until that moment and glanced at the book. "I miss her."

"You say something?" Aria asked. "I'm done here."

"N-no, I'm… I'm almost done too."

"Cool, as soon as you're outside, we're collapsing our caves. We leave nothing for them to follow us."

Sunset finished packing by sliding her book on the side of the backpack that would press against her back, glancing around. This time around there was a big difference than before… she had friends. Real friends.

Celestia might not approve of them… but if she was heading back, so were they.

Sunset watched with some amusement as Jack sniffed a cookie before giving it a try. He reluctantly nodded to himself and grabbed another, making sure that he hadn't been seen before catching sight of her.

She grinned.

"So, what do we know?" he asked, clearing his throat.

"Well, to begin with," Sunset spoke up, "we know that the mirror does not connect to Earth, like in my universe."

"But it does connect to a world in this galaxy, since the Goa'uld are there," Sam said, "so they probably have a Stargate there as well."

"So we could take the Mirror there and then the Stargate back, right?" Daniel asked.

"I believe that would be correct, Daniel Jackson."

Sunset bit her lip, tapping her finger on the table. "Something doesn't sound right…"

"I don't understand," Celestia said, "why would that be incorrect?"

Sunset glanced at the mirror. "I think…" she turned to look at Celestia. "If we take the mirror to the other side, chances are that we'll be transformed somehow. The mirror has done that to Sunset already… it's part of Starswirl's spell, I believe. Whoever goes across it, transforms into a human to better fit the world they're in."

"So what does that mean for us?" Jack asked.

"I think that if we cross, we don't run much risk of transforming on the way there… but I can't be sure about the way back either."

"Then we take the Stargate," Jack drolled out.

"Well yes, sir, but we don't know how close the portal is to the Stargate itself," Sam pointed out. "Or even if there is one in that world. The Goa'uld could have taken a ship there instead. It wouldn't be the first time."

"We need more information," Teal'c stated.

"Princess, you'll have to write to Sunset and ask her about the Stargate," Sunset said, "did she ever see the one here?"

Celestia nodded. "Yes, I once took her to visit the old castle so she would know in the future…" She sighed, looking away guiltily until she felt the hand on her hoof and looked up to see Sunset.

"Don't feel guilty," Sunset said gently. "There is still time for that, and your Sunset might yet surprise you. She might not be the one… but she'll be here for you either way. One step at a time."

Celestia smiled, nodding briefly, then raised her head. "She should still remember it, since we spoke about it bringing death and destruction with it. I will write to her and ask if she's seen it in that world, or heard about it. Perhaps the friends she's made there already will know something."

Sunset perked up. "Friends? That's interesting."

The Princess' smile grew proud. "I knew she could do it. She wrote about them, and asked permission to bring them back. Their names are Aria—"

"Sonata and Adagio…" Sunset completed, blinking. This was…

"The sirens."

Sunset turned slowly to face Teal'c. "Wait, you know them?"

"You know them?" Celestia repeated, looking at Sunset, then at SG-1.

Jack raised his hands and shook his head, while Sam and Daniel also indicated they had no idea what Teal'c was talking about.

The jaffa raised an eyebrow at Sunset, who motioned for him to speak first. Nodding, he stood up, pacing slowly.

"I have never met them, Princess Celestia, but I have heard of them. As Prime of Apophis, I was witness to many things, and heard many secrets. One of them was of three creatures, coveted by all Goa'uld as the ultimate hosts, for not only did they possess unexplained powers, they also never aged."

"Geeze, it's bad enough that Goa'uld get to live as long as they can find hosts," Daniel said, "but if they had immortal bodies…"

"They were considered legends, Daniel Jackson," Teal'c said. "And Apophis was quick to dismiss them as false, but yet enough was known about them, including their names, that he would keep watch for them and send occasional troops to find them."

"Of course!" Sunset smacked her head. She turned to face the Princess, "Starswirl exiled them to my Earth too, a thousand years ago. If their gems are still active, then they still have powers and they should still be immortal."

Celestia's eyes darkened. "Do you think they are taking advantage of Sunset?"

Sunset licked her lips. "I… don't know their circumstances. But they can be good." She looked up and met the Princess' eyes. "I would give them the chance. If they've been hunted for so long as Teal'c implies, they took a great risk protecting Sunset."

Celestia sighed. "And if they have been there thousands of years, as the temporal displacement would imply, then they are our best chance at finding the Stargate."

"Correct," Sunset said. "We need both, the portal and the Stargate… the portal to get there, and also to send them back… the Stargate if we want to come back in our original forms."

"Great," Jack said. "This is just great."

As Celestia levitated the diary over, Daniel spoke up. "Also… see if you can find out the name of the world they're at. If they know the Goa'uld name, we might be able to get an address from the Tok'ra."

"Not a bad idea," Jack said, "and that reminds me. Princess," he faced Celestia with all the attitude that he could muster. "Any chance you could have us taken to the Stargate? We need to also contact our government and allies. We might need support."

"Of course. I'll have my Captain of the Guard, Stalwart Shield, escort you there."

"Good, good, and you," Jack said, pointing at Sunset, "are coming with us. You have to explain to General Hammond what happened."

Sunset winced, but smiled sheepishly at Celestia, who was shaking her head in amusement. "Centuries old and still getting into trouble."

"I learned from the best." Sunset stood and embraced the Princess. "I will be back soon… and we'll help your daughter come back home."

Celestia nodded. "I will hopefully have the information you need by then."

The new camp was several miles underground, through a system of caves that contained metals and minerals that Adagio insisted would disrupt Goa'uld scans, which fit her just fine. She had felt the book vibrate some hours earlier, but as they were on the move, she had been unable to see what had been written.

Now, she found herself crossing the camp of too few survivors over to where the sirens had set their tents. "Aria?" she called out. "Adagio? Sonata?"

"We're here," Adagio replied opening the flap of her tent. "What is it, Sunset?"

"Um… I think we might have a way out… have you ever heard of the Stargate?"

The look the siren gave her was the narrowed eyes of careful re-evaluation, but Aria spoke from within the room before the elder siren could speak. "I trust her, Adagio."

Adagio's eyebrow twitched. "I still don't know how you managed to get Aria of all sirens on your side," she whispered just loud enough to Sunset. "But she is. Don't. Break. Her. Heart. Whatever it is you two have between you, friendship or more… I will make you suffer if you hurt her."

Mutely, Sunset nodded quickly, then ducked into the tent, followed by the siren. Celestia might have not intended to exile her in order to teach her a lesson, but she had learned at least one from Aria and her sisters: family made you strong.

Maybe Celestia hadn't been so wrong, after all.

"Is this absolutely necessary?" Sunset groaned.

"You know the drill, Lieutenant," Jack said, then paused for effect. "Or you would, if you were part of Stargate Command."

"Come on, Jack, you know I got caught in the moment, besides, you needed someone to translate for you."

"Sunset was always trying to bend the rules," the unicorn Lieutenant accompanying them said, levitating their weapons over to them.

Jack took his, then glanced down as Sunset offered hers. "Shimmer?"

"Well, Jack, you know how it is. Probably best if you hold on to it when we go back."

Jack thought about it, then shrugged and took it. "Your sidearm please."

She handed it to him without comment, and Jack took the moment to lean in and glance at the unicorn, who was at that moment talking with Teal'c. "So what's with junior there? Can't be too experienced."

"It's a jab at me, from the Princess, all in good fun," Sunset said, clearing her throat. "But don't worry. He's going to be a great asset."

"Oh? How so?"

"Shining Armor is extremely proficient at generating shields," Sunset said. "At one point in the future he creates one big enough to encompass a whole city."

Jack had to admit, "that sounds useful. But what's with the awkwardness between you two?"

Sunset sighed. "If this world is as similar to my original one as I sense… I probably either dated him for a little bit, or tried to seduce him out of spite towards his current girlfriend."

He nodded. "Huh." He glanced at the unicorn, then back at her. "Did it work?"

"No. Can we go now?"

"We're just waiting for confirmation."

"Sir," Sam spoke up, "we have confirmation."

"Alright, let's go, people!" Jack ordered, marching through the Stargate. A few seconds later he was walking down the ramp with the others to a fully armed room, with Hammond standing there, an unhappy look in his face. Jack slowly raised his hands. "We're… back?"

"Sergeant," Hammond spoke up. "Arrest miss Shimmer."

End Part 4

Xenophobe (Stargate SG-1 — Pt. 5)

Sunset's Isekai
Xenophobe (Stargate SG-1 — Pt. 5)
By Wanderer D

Earlier at Stargate Command...

Alarms blared at Stargate Command as General Hammond made his way to the control room. A glance out the window confirmed that the Stargate was on, and the Iris locked. "Report."

"It's SG-1, sir," Sgt. Harriman said, turning on his chair just enough to look at him. "They're early."

"Good. Send two security teams in to join me."

"Yes, sir."

Hammond made his way to stand among the gathered soldiers, careful to not block any line of sight. "Open the Iris and send confirmation."

He watched the titanium alloy seal open up and retract, and soon Teal'c and Samantha Carter walked through, followed by a unicorn of all things, along with Daniel Jackson, and finally Jack and the Sunset Shimmer lookalike.

"We're—" Jack began, but was thrown off by the sudden sound of several guns being readied. "...back?"

"Sergeant," Hammond said, "arrest 'Miss Shimmer'."

"Lay down your weapons!" the soldier shouted at the arriving team.

"General?" Jack asked, blinking in confusion as he handed his gun to a G.I. "What's going on?"

"She's not armed sir," the soldier that had walked over to the lookalike said.

"Good, does that mean that you know she's not the real Sunset Shimmer, Colonel?" Hammond asked.

Jack shrugged. "Well… it's a little more complicated than that."

"Nice cell," Shining Armor said.

"It's a trend for these guys," Sunset said. "We'll be fine." She turned to face the unicorn, who was looking at her curiously. "Something on your mind, Shiny?"

He sighed and sat back. "It's really you. I just couldn't believe it. What's with the new body?"

"Well," she said, walking over to sit next to him, so they could both contemplate the excellent quality of the door. "Like I mentioned before, not exactly the same. But this body came with crossing the mirror. I imagine your Sunset probably looks the same at this time. Maybe a bit younger."

"Ah."

They sat in awkward silence for a few seconds. "So…" Sunset said, clearing her throat. "Did, um, your Sunset try to… you know, get between you and Cadance?"

Shining Armor blushed slightly under his fur, something only really noticeable if you knew what you were looking for. "It didn't work out exactly as she planned," he admitted.

Sunset snorted. "Cadance wanted in on it?"

"Yep."

"Lucky."

"Cadance, Sunset, or me?" Shining asked.

Sunset simply smiled. "In any case, when she gets back she'll need friends… I hope you and Cadance could give her a chance."

"Cadance always said she was game for doing it again."

"At friendship," Sunset clarified, this time feeling her own cheeks warming up.

"What did you think I meant?"

"I'm sure we both know."

Shining snorted, and the pair shared a laugh.

Lt. Shimmer stared baffled at the video being recorded by the camera in the brig, where she—or an exact replica of her—sat chatting with a unicorn.

"Imagine my surprise, Colonel," Hammond was saying, "when Lt. Shimmer reported for duty this morning."

"Well," Daniel said, leaning back. "That must have been quite the shock. Just like when we heard her talking in Equestrian while being surrounded by unicorns and pegasi."

"Indeed, or when she was revealed to be the adopted daughter of an ancient immortal being capable of moving the sun and the moon with her mind," Teal'c quipped.

Hammond directed one of his usual unamused glances at Daniel, making the archaeologist raise his hands in a placating manner. "It's not a contest to see whose experience was more shocking, Doctor Jackson," he said. "It's a matter of security. Now, I need to know how she got here, and whether this is going to be something that will keep happening."

"Well sir," Jack said, clearing his throat. "That Sunset," he pointed at the one on the screen, "is the owner and bartender of an inter-dimensional Speakeasy bar."

"She's actually met us all before," Sam added quickly, "or at least alternate versions of us. Apparently in her original universe, the teleportation device that her Equestrian counterpart used took her to Earth, transforming her into a human, but a lot of the ponies she met later had counterparts on Earth as well."

"I see," Hammond muttered. "And, Colonel, do you believe there would be any benefit in obtaining the Equestrian Government's support? I have to admit, I am not very comfortable with the idea of sending any of you to a Goa'uld dominated planet unless it is worth it."

"Well sir," Daniel said slowly, "we promised we would help."

"Whatever you promised, doctor, is still something I need to agree too," Hammond countered. "And as far as I am concerned, the fact that she simply pretended to be one of my personnel is grounds to really doubt her intentions."

"Lieutenant," Jack spoke up, making Lt. Shimmer jump.

"Yes sir?"

"Is the other Sunset Shimmer still in her prison cell?"

"Yes sir."

He turned to look at Hammond and shrugged. "She's cooperating."

Hammond narrowed his eyes. "What does that mean?"

"Well, sir," Daniel ventured, "from what Princess Celestia said, that Sunset Shimmer in the prison is extremely powerful… powerful enough to give her pause."

"This is the alien that can move the sun with her brain." Jack flipped his printed out report to the appropriate page. "We watched her do it."

"There are a lot of benefits of allying ourselves with the Equestrians," Teal'c said after a moment of letting that sink in.

"Oh?" Hammond said, "why don't we start with those, then? I'd very much like to hear why I need to send my best team to rescue an unruly teenager."

Teal'c nodded briefly. "The Equestrians had something similar to Thor's Hammer in their Stargate, in addition to a force field powerful enough to simply dissipate a blast from my staff with no problem. Lieutenant Shimmer—" he stopped when Lt. Shimmer cleared her throat and inclined his head in apology. "The Sunset Shimmer that went with us to Equestria commented that it is a system that can be adapted for us. I believe it would give us a distinct advantage over the Goa'uld."

"Sir," Lt. Shimmer spoke up, "I don't trust this… creature. She claims to be me from an alternate dimension, and now there's another one of me in a random planet. How do we know she's not lying?"

"To what end, Lt. Shimmer?" Teal'c asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I-I don't know."

"Jack?" Hammond asked.

"Right," Jack said, sighing. "I believe her."

The table grew quiet.

"I thought you had all gone through the psychiatric evaluation," Hammond said, glancing at Teal'c for confirmation.

"What is that supposed to mean?" Jack asked, frowning.

"Sir, you've… never trusted anyone before," Sam said carefully. "Why is this time different?"

"She owns a bar with every single beer in the universe, Captain." Jack shrugged. "And I want in."

"Right. Dr. Jackson." Hammond sighed. "Do you believe the Equestrians will honor their deal?"

Daniel leaned forward, nodding as attention was centered on him. "Well, yes. They seem to value harmony and trust, among other things. They only detained us initially because of Sunset's previous history with their ruler, and let us return here with all of our weapons, no questions asked. What Teal'c said is also true… their defense system is effective. If they can do that for us, we'd have better protection against incursions than even the Iris can provide." He cleared his throat. "Add to that that our new Sunset Shimmer is apparently a being not only of great power, but also knowledge that goes even beyond anything we have ever encountered… and if we are to take her on her word, she's actually worked as an ally of our own counterparts in the multiverse."

Hammond shook his head. "Fine. I want SG-1 ready to go. I assume you will be taking our guests with you?"

Jack shrugged. "Sure. Why not."

"I would also like you to take Lt. Shimmer with you as well. I believe that this cultural exchange will help her career."

The group turned to look at Lt. Shimmer, who suddenly looked like a deer caught in headlights.

"I didn't think you were very interested in proactively going to another world with the intention of making friends with the locals, Lieutenant," Jack said.

"No sir," Lt. Shimmer replied. "I'd rather just be pointed at a target to shoot."

"Or, in fact, have any inclination to create bonds with other alien species," Teal'c added.

Lt. Shimmer stood straighter. "No, sir."

"Sounds like the perfect person to tag along." Jack didn't even bother hiding his amusement and consulted Hammond with a glance before waving his hand dismissively.

Hammond tapped his finger on the table. "Very well then, SG-1 will go back to Equestria and coordinate with Princess Celestia on rescuing her daughter. I have already contacted my superiors, and they are drafting a trade treaty to be discussed with the Equestrian Representatives once the proper channels have been established, pending the results of this mission. I do not need to emphasize that if they can provide us with the technology we have discussed, they could very well be one of our most important allies. Dismissed."

Lieutenant Shimmer saluted, and stepped stiffly out of the room before anyone else, followed by General Hammond, and Teal'c.

"Are you sure it's a good idea, Jack?" Daniel asked as the others walked out of the room. "Lt. Shimmer is not… the most open-minded member of Stargate. Her history aligns much more with the 'shoot first' approach."

Jack looked him straight in the eye. "Nope. But we have our orders. And Lt. Shimmer might not like aliens, but she does follow orders."

"You guys can just call me 'Isekai', it always makes things easier."

Lt. Shimmer looked down at the extended hand of her clone, but made no attempt to shake it. "And you know who I am."

'Isekai' shrugged and dropped her hand to her side. She was not wearing any weapons… not because she hadn't been offered one—as crazy as it sounded to her—but because she apparently didn't need them.

"Hey, I am sorry I pretended to be you earlier. I sort of got caught in the moment, and it's easier to explain to four people who you are than a whole base," Isekai said, "plus all levels of government involved. Come on, let's try and be friends."

"I don't care about your circumstances, copycat. I am following orders, and I was ordered to go with you."

"Careful there," Colonel O'Neill said, walking up to the pair. "Besides, Isekai here is what, five hundred? Six hundred years old?"

Lt. Shimmer watched Isekai raise her eyebrow. "A lady never tells."

Colonel O'Neill nodded, then smiled for a full second before turning serious. "Over six hundred then. In any case, that'd technically make her the original."

"Not helping, Jack."

Colonel O'Neill shrugged and pretended he hadn't heard the alien. Isekai, however, faced her again, smiling apologetically. "There's no 'original' in the sense he says… for this universe you and my counterparts are both original. I can tell you, you're really nothing like she is."

Lt. Shimmer took a deep breath and ignored the alien, who was joined soon enough by Teal'c, Dr. Jackson, Captain Carter, and the unicorn, greeting them all in turn by first name basis. She ground her teeth and focused on waiting for the Stargate to open.

The sooner this was done the better. Aliens might look like them, talk like them, even have similar cultures, but they were not them, and offered little to make up for the hell they usually put them through.

And the liberties this one was taking… the way she interacted with everyone around her. It just made her blood boil.

"Are you feeling unwell, Lieutenant Shimmer?"

She winced and glanced at Teal'c, who was staring at her curiously, before nodding curtly. The jaffa nodded politely in return and left her alone.

She'd never really interacted with the jaffa. The symbiote inside him made her very nervous after all, and although she didn't question his loyalty to Earth, there were rumors that it could shift as easily as it had before. She had worked with the Tok'ra on occasion, but only through being relayed information through communications. SG-5 was not intended for anything other than combat, which is why she suited them best.

She wasn't a diplomat. She didn't support alien-human relations. She stayed quiet. Head down. Follow orders. Her team did not mix with the locals. They took down aliens. She took a deep breath as the others got sorted, thinking back to the files hidden away in her room, including the NID invitation.

In fact, her vacation had been a front to be able to meet with some of them. She wasn't necessarily interested in the money, but the country should be much more reserved. Demand more before they even offered support to other worlds. Demand the Tok'ra share their weapons and secrets. She had thought that working with SGC would be enough. That she would make a difference… somehow. But her superiors had not really delivered on that front.

She didn't like how the NID did a few things but… maybe they had a point. Maybe Stargate Command was too complacent. Right now it was a clone of hers. But what about the future? This other Sunset was… almost a perfect copy, except for the personality, and who knew what alien powers. If they could do that, what was stopping them from replacing everyone in Stargate Command?

Just look at how easily she had befriended SG-1. She'd never been able to call any of them (except Teal'c) by the first name. Captain Carter's voice broke through her musings.

"...you're kidding."

"Nope," Isekai responded, "before he got depressed, he was tall, muscular…" she sighed, a little dreamily. "I don't necessarily think muscles are the greatest thing, but that god… I swear I could poke at his biceps for a day without getting tired."

"Huh." Colonel O'Neill grunted. "And here all we have is a tiny, grey alien out of a Spielberg movie."

"Did I mention the biceps?"

"You did," Dr. Jackson said. "You also mentioned that the muscles were not that important."

Sunset tuned them out, waiting for the siren to announce the gate opening instead. How could they all be… so casual?

The siren blaring was almost a reprieve, before she remembered it was going to mean more alien exposure. But, no one said she needed to befriend any creature out there. She just needed to shoot when ordered, and keep to herself.

Travelling through the Stargate—and on occasion with other, similar inventions—always reminded Isekai of how smooth her bar worked when it came to traversing space, time, and dimensions. No matter how used you got to it, the Stargate always left you feeling kind of chilly, and disoriented for a few seconds.

Experienced travellers, like SG-1, developed a sort of sixth sense when coming out, very similar to some sort of spatial awareness around the gate that compensated for the sudden transfer, meaning they were already reacting by the time the event horizon closed behind them. Thus it was that by the time she had blinked the flashes out of her sight, the group was already in formation around the Equestrian Stargate.

Several guards had been posted around the gate, and one of them waved for them to slow down before his horn glowed and the shields around the gaste shimmered away, allowing them to pass. Shining Armor saluted, while she simply nodded. "Captain, do you have any news?"

The unicorn nodded. "Princess Celestia received a message from um—" he glanced at Lt. Shimmer, then at her "—the other, other, Sunset Shimmer. Her allies have confirmed that there is a Stargate on their planet."

"Great," Jack said. "So we go through the Stargate?"

The unicorn shook his head. "No, they are located closer to the other portal at this time," he said. "The Princess and General Lance have agreed that the most effective way to handle this is to use Sunset Shimmer's expertise to open the mirror portal, then head over to the gate where you can dial your planet or Equestria."

"Who is this Lance guy?"

"That would be the General of the Royal Guard, Colonel," Shining Armor provided. "He's the highest authority in our military, and an accomplished mage in his own right."

"Mage."

Everyone turned to look at Lt. Shimmer, who was giving the unicorn an incredulous look. "As in magic," she continued. "Colonel, how can people that believe in superstitions like magic help our world?"

"Lieutenant, can you not… doubt our friends here right here, right now?" Jack groaned.

"Well, regardless, we are ready to teleport you—"

"Actually, Captain," Isekai spoke up. "Why don't we ride on some chariots? If your pegasi are willing to give us a ride, I think our visitors will enjoy looking at what Equestria is like."

"Chariots?" Daniel asked, looking around.

"Pulled by pegasi?" Carted added.

Isekai grinned as a signal was given and the unicorns transformed several large rocks into adequate carriages. Soon, the pegasi volunteers were strapped on to them, and ready for take off.

"Is this really safe, sir?" Lt. Shimmer asked.

Jack, who was already on his chariot and poking at it, shrugged. "Can't be worse than some of the things we've gone through."

"So, I never got to ask you, but do you know what happened to that castle?" Daniel asked as they took off.

"It's called the Castle of the Everfree, but its original name was the Castle of the Two Sisters," Isekai said. "It's a bit of a sad story."

"Well, it might help us knowing a bit more about their history…"

Isekai chuckled. "Alright, how did it go? Ah, right. Once, long ago, in the magical land of Equestria…"

End Part 5

Homeland (Stargate SG-1 — Pt. 6)

Sunset's Isekai
Homeland (Stargate SG-1 — Pt. 6)
By Wanderer D

Jack glanced up and down at the… contraption that Isekai had put together. He knew contraptions. After all, he travelled the galaxy with Daniel and Sam, and if there was something to be put together, they would both figure out a way to not only do it, but have tubes and cables all over the place.

This one just looked like the nightmare version of Snow White's magic mirror that had somehow met the innards of an Asgardian spaceship. Crystals, cables, fuses, lightbulbs… and a book on top of everything. He wasn't sure if it was supposed to look like that, or the fact that Sam and Daniel had helped had something to do with the less-than-confidence-inspiring appearance.

"That is very impressive work, Sunset," Princess Celestia said, slowly walking around the contraption, her eyes critical and searching for anything she could find that would make her pull the plug on this one.

"Oh, I'm just following someone else's work, with a bit of tweaking."

And oh, he so wanted that plug pulled. At least the Stargate was a single solid piece of technology. It didn't have cables and tubes all over it unless Sam got creative. He knew what to expect too. This? This thing—this mirror—just didn't make sense. It was asking him to work with magic. Not high tech. Magic.

"You know," Isekai was telling the Princess, "it's an interesting thing, how in this universe, the mirror opens up into simply another planet, instead of a different dimension like back in my original universe."

"Given the nature of the multiverse, I'm sure there are almost infinite variances out there," the princess responded.

It was time for some reassurance. "So, uh," Jack pointed dismissively at all of it. "How safe is this?"

"It's perfectly safe," Isekai said, while the princess leaned in to take a look at pieces of particular interest. "A friend of mine designed the method and she and I, as well as several friends, used it on multiple occasions."

"Oh." Jack gave her a short nod, then turned to face Lt. Shimmer, who looked unconvinced. "She says it's okay," he confided, pointing over his shoulder at the thing. "That's a good sign."

"I'd rather walk if it's all the same to you, sir," she replied.

"If you walked you would die before you arrived at your intended target," Teal'c pointed out, "even assuming you could survive the travel through space."

"I think that's the point, Teal'c," Jack responded. He studied the jaffa. "You know you have a tiny unicorn reading a book on your head, right?"

"Indeed."

Jack thought about saying something else, but Teal'c had that look he got when he wanted to bait him into doing something, so instead he turned to a more reliable source. "So, Carter, how does it look?"

Sam said something apologetic to the princess and Isekai before making her way up to him. "Well sir, I'm not one hundred percent sure of how everything works, but the basics are all there. The diaries are somehow connected through a process similar to Quantum Entanglement, providing us with a method to coordinate the transference of matter once we cross the Event Horizon, which in this case is the mirror itself."

"Right." He nodded. "I understood that."

Sam sighed. "It has all the elements to work. And I don't see why it wouldn't if it's done so before."

"Gotcha." Jack nodded. "So why do you look so worried?"

"It's just… technology and elements I'm not familiar with."

"So what you're saying is that you have no idea if it will actually work," Lt. Shimmer said, crossing her arms.

Jack knew he was usually the suspicious one, but the look the Lieutenant was giving Isekai and the princess was borderline asking for a fight. "Lieutenant, why don't we take a walk." He didn't even try to pretend it was a question. "Sam?" He nodded at the contraption. "Why don't you… try to learn how it works? You know. Just in case?"

"On it, sir."

As he walked to the door, he noticed the unicorn from earlier, Shining… Shield? Looking at him with his head tilted. "If you're just looking for a quiet spot to relax, I hear the gardens on the south wing are currently closed to the public."

Jack smiled briefly. "Got it."

"Want to tell me what's going on, Lieutenant?"

Sunset turned to face her commanding officer. The legendary Jack O'Neill, who had gone through the Stargate with Dr. Jackson and together had blown up Ra into oblivion. The Airforce Officer with the most trips off-world, most hours of space flight, and most just about everythings.

Literally the person she had admired the most for the first couple of years when she was assigned to Stargate and had found out the history behind it. But then he had started hanging around aliens. Sure, Teal'c was instrumental in freeing his team and others from the clutches of Apophis. He was a traitor to his people because he believed that Stargate could help them achieve freedom… but at what cost?

After that, more and more aliens had come in contact with Stargate, each always more powerful than Earth. And even though Stargate Command had proven victorious many times, it was also true that it had put them all at risk just as much, as her contact with the NID had pointed out.

And what did they have to show for it? 'Scientific Discoveries' so mundane that they barely improved the status quo of the United States, much less the world. Jack and SG-1 were legends, true, but they still catered to almost every alien whim. They had even been replaced by robots once and they were just fine with it.

But she wasn't, and having some alien copycat pretend to be her crossed too many lines, no matter how 'friendly' she was supposed to be. She might not like the NID that much, but at least they were thinking of Earth first, right?

"Nothing, sir."

"Look, Shimmer," Jack said, "I know you don't like aliens. I have spoken with Altman plenty of times. I know that you like making up creative nicknames for every species we've encountered. What I don't like is when others pick up on them and I have to reprimand soldiers for calling Asgardians—our most powerful allies at this time—bug eyes in front of them. I'm just glad that they are too intelligent to feel offended by something like that. I used to think that it was the usual thing of making those nicknames up for fun when dealing with Goa'uld or other enemies, but you're actively disgusted by all aliens and that shows."

Sunset grimaced, but held her tongue, instead choosing to snap to attention and lift her chin. "I just want to make sure that Earth comes out on top, sir."

Jack snorted. "Of course you do. We all want that. Even Teal'c. But your attitude is not helping. I distrust just about anything we encounter out there, Lieutenant. I know how hard it is to see past the slime, scales, black, beady eyes. But I can. And what I see in you is less concern for Earth and more concern with what our allies look like."

Sunset held her tongue, standing straighter and Jack shook his head. "Just… don't mess this up."

His gruff disappointment was a stab to her gut. Here she was, on a dream mission with SG-1 and Colonel O'Neill was already disappointed in her a few hours after they had started. "I just… how do you do it, sir?"

"Do what?"

"Permission to speak freely?"

Jack rolled his eyes. "Go ahead."

"I just want to pay back for what I've been given," she said, looking down and away. "I don't know who my father was. All I know is that my mother said my name was Sunset Shimmer to the nuns who were with us when she died. I had no living relatives anyone could find, so I was put into the system as a baby, and I guess I got lucky. Going from foster home to foster home, the good US of A had my back. I did well in classes and I never really had any issues with my foster families… we just never got along.

"When I finished high school I didn't see the point in continuing jumping homes. I saw all the good things that were happening to me, and all the bad things that were happening out there that threatened my country… and I strolled straight into the Air Force Academy. I had the grades, and the drive. When Stargate Command contacted me, and I accepted the assignment, I figured it was my chance… I was told that my skills would help make my country safer and better… but it seems that there's very little reward for risking our necks for a bunch of aliens.

"You're notoriously suspicious of everything, but you still make allies with almost every species out there." She shook her head, taking a deep breath. "Any of these aliens—in fact, all of them—have agendas of their own. Their governments want things, just as ours does. And yet you get them on your side, and I have to wonder why do you stop there when we could be arming ourselves not to just be able to defend ourselves against the Goa'uld, but to be able to take the war to them. Why do we need to protect when we should be doing the taking over?"

Jack sighed and glanced warily around. "Maybe Daniel's attitude rubbed off on me, but the fact is, soldier, we need their friendship more than we need their tech." He then frowned and glared at her. "Not a word of that to the others, understood, Lieutenant?"

Sunset frowned, and nodded.

"But maybe," Jack allowed, "maybe… you should try, y'know, talking to them as people instead of assuming that they're out to get you? All aliens are different and most of the time crazy, but they might understand where you're coming from if you give them the chance." He turned to leave. "Seems to work for Carter and Daniel."

"I won't befriend this Isekai person."

Jack snorted. "That's fine, Lieutenant. There are people out there… like Isekai, Celestia or hell, even wrinkly old Thor, who just see things in ways we can't imagine. It takes some time getting used to it."

"This is why I like working with SG-5 better. We just take orders and shoot."

"Sometimes, Shimmer, there are things out there that you can't just make go away with guns."

The mirror hummed and rippled for just a second. Isekai checked her notes and senses, then nodded at Princess Celestia with a smile. "It's working and stable. Once we're back in Equestria, we can send Sunset and the Sirens there through here and have them come back immediately to regain their original forms if things get too complicated over there and we can't send them back through the mirror in the first place."

Celestia nodded. "Dr. Carter, were you able to figure out the Stargate combination for the planet Sunset is at?"

Sam nodded. "Yes, Teal'c had also heard of it, which made it easier."

Teal'c raised his chin. "The planet Ze'bala is well known among the Goa'uld."

Daniel blinked. "Wait, the planet's name is Ze'bala?"

"Indeed, Daniel Jackson."

"Why would they name a planet 'Trash'?" Daniel asked. "That's what it means in Egyptian."

"Well," Isekai said, "that explains why Starswirl sent everything there."

Celestia sighed, shaking her head. "I wish now I had known my old mentor was the type to put things under a rug rather than deal with them."

Isekai turned and coughed into her fist, right next to Daniel.

"Did you just say Turek?" Daniel asked, looking at her with a raised eyebrow. "Who's that?"

"I was just coughing!" She ignored Celestia's deepening frown and looked at her wrist. "Oh, hey. Look at the time. We should probably head over to the Stargate now, don't you think?"

Daniel gave her an amused look. "You don't have a watch."

"Hey guys," Jack spoke up from the door, with Lt. Shimmer hovering behind him, trying hard and failing to hide a scowl. "Did I hear right?" he asked, "are we all set?"

"Yep!" Isekai said quickly. "Everything is ready."

"Cool." He gave them a thumbs up, then motioned with his head towards the door. "Let's go."

It took very little time for everyone to get organized, and soon—after a quick teleport courtesy of Princess Celestia—they were all gathered around the Stargate, ready to go.

"According to Sunset, she and the Sirens are closer to the Stargate at this time than the portal," Isekai said as Teal'c and Sam went over to the Dial to enter the coordinates for planet Ze'bala.

"So we go through the Stargate, and take them to the mirror, right?" Jack asked, receiving in response a nod from Princess Celestia. "Cool. Let's go, Carter!"

"Take care of yourself, my little pony, and make sure you all come back."

Isekai smiled and hugged Princess Celestia. "I will, princess. Don't worry." She then followed the others through the Stargate, wondering what awaited her on the other side.

End Chapter

Protector of Women and Children (Stargate SG-1 — Pt. 7)

Sunset's Isekai
Protector of Women and Children (Stargate SG-1 — Pt. 7)
By Wanderer D

"You didn't know that you fell…"

Sunset reclined her back against Aria's, softly following the tune, "Oh, oh-oh, oh, oh-oh…"

"Now that you're under our spell..."

"Oh, oh-oh, oh, oh-oh…" she sang again, letting her head lean back as well, until it was resting comfortably on Aria's shoulder. "Blindsided by the beat, clapping your hands—"

"—stomping your feet…" Aria continued, a visible grin on her face.

Adagio sighed, then whispered, "Girls, as much as I would love to hear the rest of the song, we need to keep quiet. There have been too many patrols lately. We're dealing with a different Goa'uld leader this time."

Sunset chuckled self-consciously. "Sorry. I just really love that song you guys sang at the market. I wish I had your talent."

"Aww, don't feel bad! It was really good though! And we didn't even have to hypnotize you to sing in chorus that time!"

"Aww, thanks, Sonata… I guess?"

The youngest of the three sirens (if not by much), gave her a hug. "You need to come sing with us in front of a proper crowd, like back when Tiria Kingdom existed! This planet used to have huge markets where we would perform and get all sorts of goodies! Nothing like that little outpost from a few months ago."

"When we go back to Equestria and we regain our full powers…" Adagio trailed off and made a face. "Ugh. I guess we need to play nice with ponies now."

"It's not that bad, right?" Sunset said. "I'm a pony too."

"Could've fooled me," Aria snorted. She elbowed Sunset. "You'd make one hell of a Siren."

"Again, as amusing as the conversation is… be quiet!" Adagio growled. "We're just about close enough to the old Takha ruins where we're meeting these humans that this should be our last rest stop, but that doesn't mean there aren't any patrols in the area, or Goa'uld spies willing to spill our location if we stumble up to some natives."

"You know, I remember hearing how the Tau'ri had kicked out Ra out of their planet," Sonata said, ignoring Adagio's glare. "And now look at them, pissing off the System Lords. I heard that they had even managed to kill Ra for good."

"I doubt that," Adagio muttered. "It's just tall tales made to give people hope."

Aria shifted in place and allowed Sunset to lean back until her head was resting on the siren's lap. She started braiding Sunset's hair absently, not that Sunset minded. Her friend was odd, moody sometimes, forceful, stubborn and occasionally kind (to her sisters and Sunset, she didn't appear to think much of the locals) but most of the time they spent together was in a comfortable, thoughtful silence.

The sirens could be ruthless, and it had shocked Sunset how easily they dismissed the suffering of others, even if she didn't particularly feel any sort of kinship with the creatures of this world... but at the same time, she did felt a kinship with the sirens. It was a sense that they had been denied something… something huge and life-defining. Them by being tossed here—by their own account because Starswirl just hadn't bothered to think of a better way to stop them—and Sunset herself because…

She sighed and turned to the side, only earning a slight grumble from Aria when the locks she had been working on almost slipped out of her hands.

Sunset's thoughts were not on her friend at that moment. The casual, supportive attitude was something she was deeply grateful for, and as she relaxed, her thoughts went back to her denied destiny.

Or what was left of it.

What did she want, really? Standing on equal terms with Celestia was a major part of her objectives… and yet, when Celestia had reached out, she hadn't called out for her student, but for—dare she hope?—her daughter. Or niece. Or something. She had reached out and told her she wanted her in her life, as part of her family.

And being her equal just didn't carry the same weight after that. It's not that she wouldn't or didn't want to be a princess but… strangely, the combination of meeting and living with the sirens… her first friends… and Celestia's recent messages had taken away a lot of the anger that she felt.

It wasn't completely gone. A part of her wanted to still blame her mother for putting her in a position where she could only try and do crazy things to get what she wanted, but reality and constant brushes with death since she had accidentally stumbled into the Siren's camp, shivering and terrified.

Although no reason had been given as to why they had given her a chance to stay with them, it had all amounted to Adagio giving her a solid look and immediately, somehow, noticing she was Equestrian.

Opening up to them, her friendship with Aria, and her acceptance into their little family of sirens had just happened over the course of months.

"Anyway," Adagio spoke up after a few minutes. "I hope you got some rest, because it's about time we started moving again. We're still a few hours away from the Stargate."

"Hey Aria?" Sunset asked when Adagio stood up and went out to scout again. "Why did Adagio let me in? I've always wondered. I'm usually more trouble than I'm worth."

"You reminded her of someone," Aria said. "One of our sisters back in Equestria, who stayed behind that stupid day we went out to get revenge on the villagers. She's probably dead by now. The sunset was her favorite time of the day."

"Revenge?"

Aria sighed, brushing Sunset's hair from her face. "Another long story. We have a lot of them. Just… trust me, okay? They deserved it. They did something to Adagio's family, and well… we might not be sisters by blood, but we were close enough anyway. We couldn't leave her to do it on her own."

Sunset opened her arms, and Aria blinked at her before rolling her eyes and smiling slightly as she hugged her.

"Aww. Make sure you name one of the kids after me," Sonata said.

Sunset didn't even have time to blush before she was dropped on the floor.

Jack took stock of the situation the moment he was out. He kept his weapon trained ahead of him, his eyes studying the area around the Stargate for potential threats as he moved quickly out of the way and took cover behind one of the stone platforms around the ancient device.

It was too dark to see past the glare of the Stargate, so he simply stayed in place as Teal'c, then Lt. Shimmer, followed by Daniel, Sam and Isekai came through, all of them quickly taking cover. The moment the Stargate closed, the area went pitch-dark… but only for a moment, harsh lights focused on them as several troops of Jaffa surrounded their position.

It took Jack just a moment to blink. "Teal'c, are all these Jaffa… women?"

"They are indeed, O'Neill. By their attire I can only surmise they are agents of the Goa'uld System Lord, Bastet."

"The Shol'va is correct," a powerful female voice purred, the tell-tale echoes of the Goa'uld symbiote adding additional weight to the words.

"Is that—"

"It is, Daniel Jackson," Teal'c confirmed.

"Isekai, can you just blow her up?" Jack asked.

"Sorry, Jack. Bastet is one of my best friends out there, and we have a deal that I won't act directly against any other Bastet I meet. Since most of them are benevolent, I haven't had any issues keeping the promise so far."

Jack gave her an incredulous look. "Even a Goa'uld?"

Isekai shrugged. "She's Bastet."

The Goa'uld System Lord, a black-haired beauty in simple armor, with a cat motif on in her gold decorations frowned at that. "I do feel some kinship towards you, but I have no memory of this arrangement."

"It transcends time and space," Isekai said. "I made a promise to my friend, and she once told me that all the Goddesses Bastet out there and herself were in essence part of a greater whole."

"Even a Goa'uld?"

"Yes, Jack."

"State your business, friend of Bastet, if you truly are one," Bastet said eventually. "You say you are such, but you come in the company of the Shol'va Teal'c, and the Tau-ri."

Isekai stood up. "We do not come here seeking to attack you, we are here in order to bring a lost child back to her mother, that is all."

Bastet studied her for a moment.

"Is that true?"

Surprisingly, Bastet was asking Teal'c, who also stood up, careful not to point his lance at the Goa'uld. He nodded. "It is."

"Then perhaps all will be well," Bastet said, carefully, motioning for her Jaffa to lower their weapons. "I too, seek someone. Three creatures, very similar to you, Tau'ri. I would not deprive a mother from being reunited with her daughter, but if you wish to return to your world through the Stargate, you must provide any information you find about the Sirens to me."

Jack was about to speak up when Isekai did. "We agree to this arrangement."

Instead he shot Daniel a warning look, since he looked like he wanted to complain. Wincing visibly, the archaeologist pressed his lips together tight.

"Very well then." Bastet stepped to the side. "I wish you luck, finding this daughter you are looking for."

Isekai bowed slightly, then guided them out of the Stargate's area. There was a lot of things Jack wanted to say, but he held his tongue. Instead he studied the defenses around the Stargate. It was no wonder that Bastet had let them go so easily. It was heavily fortified, with hundreds of Jaffa and even several gliders.

"Are you really going to tell them anything about the sirens, Isekai?" Daniel asked, his voice tense.

"Hm." The mysterious bartender tapped her chin as she walked. "I don't think we could make it back to the Stargate if we somehow escaped her troops and returned." She turned around, now walking backwards, and grinned. "Good thing it's not the only way home."

"I see them."

Sunset walked over to where Adagio and Aria hid behind what remained of what had once been a stone wall.

"You didn't tell me you had two identical sisters," Aria said. "Way to limit my fantasies."

"What are you talking about?" Sunset asked as she finally spotted the group. She stared. There were two more Sunset Shimmers right there, walking with the Tau'ri that her mother had sent to pick her up.

It would be just like Celestia to not tell her about this. One of her two counterparts immediately looked in their direction. "I think they found us."

"Be ready," Adagio said. "If things go bad, stay behind us, Sunset."

A bit unnerved by that, she nodded, allowing the three sirens to take the lead. The Tau'ri that had come to pick her up were accompanied by a Jaffa, as well as a well-armed copy of herself. The other her was just… smiling.

"That's far enough," Adagio stated, her gem flashing for a moment. Sunset immediately realized she was using her power to bend their wills.

"Oh, none of that," the smiling Sunset Shimmer said, waving her hand dismissively. That little gesture was enough to put the three sirens on guard, but she continued talking, as if nothing had happened. "We're here to take you home, after all."

"So you say."

"Adagio," the other Sunset, who Sunset herself was starting to realize looked a bit older than her spoke up again, "please. We're really here to help."

"Fine. So should we head back to the Stargate with you?"

At that, the elder Sunset cringed. "Yeaaah, about that."

"You what?!" the so-called siren, Adagio, roared.

She was arguing back and forth with Isekai about that random agreement she had pulled with Bastet. There was a reason Sunset didn't trust her, after all. Sure, they had the magical mirror, if it worked. But what if it didn't? What if they had to fight their way back to the Stargate? Was she just going to hand them over?

It was no skin off her nose, of course, but it did make her question just what other lies the elder of the three Sunsets was spreading. How much could you trust someone that would sell their supposed allies that quickly?

That's why she didn't trust aliens. Not to mention the first thing the sirens had done when they met was to mind-control the others. Daniel, Sam, Jack and Teal'c had all been out of it until Isekai had spoken.

The jerks didn't know how lucky they'd been that Sunset herself hadn't just opened fire.

"So…"

Speaking of which. She turned to face the other Sunset. Sunny, as Isekai had decided to call her. This one… she looked just like her. She was probably even around the same age. And she looked vulnerable. Scared. Overwhelmed. The complete opposite of Isekai who for all appearances could have been just taking a stroll in the park.

That woman… creature… was so overpowered it would be hilarious if it wasn't making her nervous.

"I um, I see you don't get along with Isekai."

"No shit," she replied automatically. She turned to look at the other her. "You're not suspicious of her? Of me?"

Sunny grimaced. "I don't know what to think. It's kind of a kick to the stomach when you find out you're not the only you out there." She sighed, sitting next to her.

If Sunset was honest, it made her feel really uncomfortable. This was someone her age, a civilian, trying to be strong… and resembled her way too much. "Well, at least this will not last long. We'll take you back to your mother, and I'll go back to Earth, and hopefully Isekai's bar-TARDIS will be fixed by then and we don't have to see each other again."

The young woman cringed at her tone, and she felt bad. It was like she was scolding herself for no reason. "Look, don't take it personal, I'm just not fond of aliens."

"Right." Sunny cleared her throat. "Bar-TARDIS?"

"Isekai says she's a bartender.'

Sunny turned to gape at their older counterpart with an incredulous look. "With all that power?"

"Right?" Sunset chuckled. "Doesn't make sense to me. If you have power, you use it. You just don't hide away in a bar and work a service job."

"I don't know. I think Princess Celestia would enjoy working at a cake store."

That got a chuckle out of Sunset. "Why would your mother do that?"

Sunny looked down. "She's… not really my mother, you know?"

"Oh?"

"Up until now, I wasn't even allowed to call her anything but Princess. I'm an orphan she took in as an apprentice because I was just smart enough to go to her school." Sunny made a fist. "I did everything I could to impress her, you know? She's Princess Celestia! She moves the sun! She's over a thousand years old and she's still hot! She knows so much magic, has seen history play before her eyes, she's led armies, led peace talks. She's fought monsters and invaders, she's trapped villains in stone!"

Sunny's fist slowly opened up, and Sunset could see the nail marks in her palm. Sunny hugged her knees close, resting her chin on them. "She's perfect. She's untouchable. She's wise. She's never told me she loved me until now. She's never wanted me as part of her family." She snorted. "She's always just wanted an apprentice… until now. I don't know what to think. Or do."

"I'm also an orphan, you know?"

Sunny looked up at her.

"I know, right? I think Isekai was too." She chuckled. "What a coincidence. My mother passed away shortly after I was born. The only thing she said was my name to the people that tried to save her. It's not a normal name on my planet at all, but it was her dying wish. Plus, we have really weird people with names stranger than mine, so people just thought it was simply an eccentric choice. But other than that… I was just another kid growing up with little prospects. No one wanted to adopt me. I was too smart, too scary, too ambitious, too old eventually. I think at one point I realized my choices were to keep hoping for the impossible… or just give up on it.

"I was getting drunk in highschool and thinking about all this crap while hanging with some potheads when we walked past an Airforce Recruitment Center. I don't know why, but I went in. I told them my grades… it's funny. The Airman that interviewed me… I don't remember his name, but he just put his hand on my shoulder, looked me straight in the eye, and said: 'Shimmer. You're too good to waste out there. If you really want to do this, if you want to serve your country with those brains of yours… I know just the place you should apply to.'"

Sunny was looking at her with interest. "And?"

"On his recommendation I applied to the Airforce Academy… it's um. A military school/college for the airforce. It ironed out a lot my doubts, and a lot of my fears, and I found my heroes."

Sunny followed her eyes to where Carter and O'Neill were.

"I joined the Stargate program because I want to bring the best to my world. I want to help protect it from invaders and enemies. I want to take us to the stars."

"That is… amazing."

Sunset smirked. "Anyway… the one thing I never had was a family until I joined the military. I think you're lucky that the Princess finally came to her senses."

"Thanks…" Sunny smiled, looking at her hands. "I guess I am. Thank you."

For some reason, Sunset felt much better than earlier. "You're welcome."

"So, essentially, what you get out of all of this is for all of Equestria—including us by default—to assist you against the massive armies of the Goa'uld," Adagio summarized. "Unbelievable."

"It is possible, Adagio Dazzle," Teal'c spoke up. "Jack O'Neill and Daniel Jackson were directly responsible for the death of Ra and Apophis, and I have witnessed the deaths of other Goa'uld."

"Why would we even want to help these guys?" Sonata asked, swinging her legs. "So they killed a few, so what? They don't stand a chance against all of the System Lords. We've seen too many others fail, and they had better tech and bigger armies, and they were not hiding away from the rest of their world. What do we have to lose if they disappear?"

"Can I show you something?"

Sonata shrugged, and Isekai placed her hand on the siren's shoulder, making her stop her rant as her eyes glazed over. Everyone waited in silence for a few seconds before Sonata's eyes suddenly went wide and she rushed over to grab Aria and Adagio's hands. "Oh my leviathan! We NEED to help these people! We can't let them fail!"

Aria stared at her sister for a moment before turning to glare at Isekai. "What did you do to her?!"

"Isekai?" Jack growled. Not that he didn't appreciate the help, but his experience with brainwashing was not something that made him think of it in a positive light. At all.

She shrugged, turning to face Aria and Adagio. "You sirens love music, right?"

Aria's and Adagio's glowers didn't fade, but they nodded.

Isekai nodded as well, then faced Jack. "I shared my memory of Wembley Stadium, 1985. Queen's set."

Sunset, who had rushed over to them when she heard the commotion, noticed the reaction of SG-1, even her human counterpart. "What Queen?"

"That's—" Jack shook his head, trying to find the words. "You don't pull your punches, do you?" he muttered.

Aria's frown deepened. "What does that—"

"You were there?!" Sam gasped. She coughed. "Um. Can I see?"

Isekai grinned. "Alright, gather round. I'll show you the whole concert this time."

Lt. Sunset Shimmer carefully aimed her rifle over the edge of the wall. Next to her, Isekai simply rested her back against it, eyes closed.

She was supposedly extending her 'senses' like some sort of martial artist out of a Chinese movie or some random action cartoon.

She hated being left here with her interdimensional counterpart. It made her much more nervous than being with the other Sunset. The young princess-to-be was… well, somehow familiar. She was naive, but driven. There was a lot she could relate with her, even if their lives were different.

Isekai… she was… like some sort of twisted parody of her. Ancient, but young. Wise, but clearly fallible. Calm as hell in situations where self-preservation dictated a bit of fear would do wonders for your survival. She didn't need rest, like they did, apparently. She could stay up all night or something.

How powerful was she, really? The reaction of the Sirens and other-Sunset had not gone unnoticed. They were… wary, almost in awe. It really rubbed her the wrong way, just how carefree she was. How unaware of consequences she seemed to be.

For all Sunset knew, Isekai could blow up a planet just like the characters in those Japanese cartoons she'd caught some kids watching in Hawaii at the hotel's lobby.

And she wanted them to believe she was a goddamned bartender? Yeah. Right. Not with how everyone reacted to her.

Isekai took a deep breath and opened her eyes. "I don't sense anyone nearby, it seems we're good for now."

"Right. Don't blame me for not believing your spider-senses," Sunset muttered, "but I'll keep watch properly for the both of us, since you expect me to simply trust my life on your mumbo-jumbo."

"Suit yourself," Isekai responded, leaning back again and—infuriatingly enough—closing her eyes.

It didn't take long before Sunset groaned. "Why did you have to mess up things for me? What is it with you aliens and using my shape?"

"Hmm?" Isekai opened one eye and regarded her carefully. "You know by now that's not remotely what happened, so what is it with you treating us like we're the enemy?"

Sunset growled, then spared a glare at her older counterpart. "Aliens have done nothing but bring pain to humanity since we met them. Thousands of years ago they were killing us, and we drove them off. We discovered them again, and what were they doing? Killing humans. I've lost too many good friends to aliens who think they're entitled to the universe and to treat us like idiots or slaves just because they got lucky and got to space first.

"We haven't taken a single world for ourselves since this all started, and we've managed to give planets to alien 'allies' who keep secrets from us and judge us and tell us we're naive even when we're the ones saving their asses. They're barely grateful for our sacrifices or the lives that we've lost for their sake. They get their planets, they get their weapons, they get us to kill their enemies, and what do we get? Promises. But so far we haven't even had them fill any of them. Whatever technology we've developed has been things we've taken or adapted without their help.

"Even now, we're helping some horse princess rescue her brat-daughter instead of taking advantage of the fact that we have three VIPs that all the Goa'uld want, and what are we doing with them? Nothing. We're sending them back home. We're not learning the secret to immortality, we're not having them tell us their secrets. We risk our lives to give them their happy ending, and what do we get? Almost killed, that's what." She snorted. "I just don't get it. I don't get why we do this. I don't get why SG-1 just… rolls with it."

She trailed off, having said her piece. Isekai was looking at her with curiosity, but no anger. "Would you like to find out?"

Sunset narrowed her eyes. "How?"

"Ask."

End Part 7

Author's Notes:

Okay! So I lied!

Changing and Adapting (Stargate SG-1 — Pt. 8)

Sunset's Isekai
Changing and Adapting (Stargate SG-1 — Pt. 8)
By Wanderer D

It didn't take long before the first change of the guard happened. Soon, Sam was marching up to her, warily looking around before waving gently in her direction.

"So what is it like?" Sam asked, joining her and taking a seat next to her for the new turn of the watch. "You know, doing what you do?"

"Serving drinks? Meeting people?" Isekai asked. "It's nice… my bar has opened me to such amazing things…" She glanced up at the giant gas planet they were orbiting. "Every time you think you've seen it all, something new happens. A new friend appears, a new adventure begins…"

"Doesn't it worry you that statistically something really bad will happen to you?" Sam asked. "With being essentially eternal?"

"Not really." Isekai leaned over and rested her arms and chin on the large, flat rock they were taking cover behind. "I don't think your statistic takes into account an increment in power and abilities, or a steadily-growing network of powerful, loyal and creative friends."

Sam chuckled, and shook her head. "I have so many questions, my mind is all over the place with how much I can ask you…"

Isekai shrugged. "Maybe that's a sign that you shouldn't," she said. "You guys already have amazing adventures and win against the odds."

Sam laughed, shaking her head. "Sometimes I feel we're just lucky… but I guess you're right. It seems sometimes that our lives don't seem as exceptional to us as they really are, despite everything we've gone through, and despite being aware that we have achieved what others could only dream of."

Looking at the astrophysicist, Isekai bumped her in the shoulder. "Now you know what it's like. To me, it's my normal life… full of new experiences, sure, but not something I constantly remind myself of how amazing it is… even if by all logic I should. I'm just lucky to have met so many people from so many places… and learning to embrace what's different."

"I wonder how far we'll go?"

Isekai grinned. "Spoilers. But far."

Sam snorted and leaned back, studying the sky. "You know, for a time I thought I'd never be able to do this? I was part of the original team that worked on the Stargate. I designed the software we use to work the dial… and I was off-shore when Daniel and Jack went out to Abydos and confronted Ra.

"By the time I got back to base, it was all over, and we thought the gate would be useless, now that the other side had been buried." Sam shifted in place, sliding a bit closer to the edge of the wall so she could keep a lookout as she spoke. "I was even going to start working on other projects when Apophis attacked and changed everything."

"But this time around you were there to join the team."

Sam nodded. "It's hard though. Sometimes I forget that I'm a soldier, and sometimes I forget that I'm a scientist." She laughed. "I remember introducing myself forcefully to Jack as, 'that's Captain Carter, sir,' then we're on the other side of the Stargate and I'm shaking hands with Daniel, introducing myself as 'Dr. Samantha Carter, pleased to meet you.' Jack, of course immediately quipped in."

"Of course he did," Isekai said. "He never misses his chance, does he?"

"Part of the charm, I suppose. But still. Now I've hijacked so much alien technology that I'm Earth's foremost expert on it." She smiled. "A decade ago, I would have told myself to stop dreaming science fiction. And now… we've achieved so much and understood so much more of the universe… we can even slowly bring it back to Earth."

"I imagine that's a lot of tech that could help Earth."

Carter shifted in place. "Yes." She sighed. "Unfortunately because there's a lot we still don't understand, incorporating it into our defenses is tricky. Some systems could be really dangerous to just be around, or have unintended long-term effects. There's been more than one time when we've been offered a magic cure… only to find out that the price tag is too high."

"Greetings, Lt. Shimmer."

"Teal'c."

Sunset sat down next to him, watching the rest of the group sleep. Or pretend to. Adagio was awake, and if she knew herself, Sunset was too. She supposed that there was no point in waiting. Whatever her problem was, Isekai had a point. And it was the same point Jack had made.

You can't know people if you don't talk to them.

Even though she couldn't see him, she knew he was a bit surprised by her willingly sitting next to him. It was, after all, the type of contact she had avoided for years. They might be in the same base, and in the same team, and fight the same enemies… but to her, he was still an alien of the species that had captured and killed a friend, not to mention other soldiers she had known.

"I don't like Jaffa."

Teal'c turned to look at her with a raised eyebrow, then turned to look back at the 'sleeping group' with a hint of amusement. "Most beings in the Universe do not, Lt. Shimmer."

"Doesn't it bother you?" she insisted, "I mean, you're part of Stargate… doesn't it bother you that there are people like me there that don't like you because of that?"

Teal'c turned to look at her again. "It does not. We Jaffa have a long history of being servants to the Goa'uld. Although it is not entirely our fault that they have bred us for this purpose, we have waged wars and claimed many planets in the name of the false gods."

He looked back towards the camp. "We have committed atrocities out of fear or zealousness, or both. And looking past that is not a simple thing. Even now, knowing that the Tok'ra exist, building a rebellion among the Jaffa, there is still too much being done by enslaved Jaffa for people to believe otherwise."

Sunset frowned. "But you have to feel something."

Teal'c nodded. "While it is true that finding members of Stargate who would doubt my honesty and integrity is disappointing, I do have friends and a cause for which I would gladly die for. If I were to take offense at the actions of those that mistrust me, instead of action against the injustices committed against and by my people, I would be destroying whatever chance we have to truly be free of the Goa'uld and joining the rest of the free races of the galaxy." He paused for a moment, his eyes lowering in contemplation. "We have a long history that is seen as intentionally evil by others.

"It does not help that a thousand years of indoctrination and being born under the idea that our gods are the ultimate truth push Jaffa across the Galaxy to ignore their conscience and simply bow their heads. The ideology of oppression is hard to leave behind, Lieutenant, because it is too convenient. Other races are inferior. Other races are not as close to the gods as we are. We are honored to serve our gods, to kill, conquer and ignore suffering for our gods. It's our god's will that it should happen, and our enemies folly that they choose to resist enslavement and salvation.

"Even those of us who know right from wrong still hang to the excuse that we have no choice, either because of fear, or because we think that thinking otherwise makes us wrong. We are taught that our lives are based on that superiority that comes from being closer to the gods than anyone else. That our role is to conquer and enslave other races so that they too might serve the Goa'uld, or that we speak for truth, when all we do is speak to oppress. And if we do share our concerns with others, we run the risk of being accused of being traitors to our race. We are surrounded by those that defend this ideology of fear and superiority over others, and dissension is punished either by our superiors, the Goa'uld, or even our comrades."

"It… does sound very hard to choose to stand against that." Sunset took a deep breath, noticing that Adagio had given up any attempt to pretend that she was asleep, and was simply staring at what was left of the roof of their shelter. Sunny was obviously awake too, and she couldn't really see if the other sirens or the SG-1 members down here were also not asleep.

"It seems like an impossible battle to win," Teal'c continued. "And yet, destroying Ra, or Apophis were also impossible dreams, Sunset Shimmer. Letting go of a simple flawed belief is much harder than it appears, but it is not impossible. Already Jaffa across the galaxy realize that their supposed 'gods' are little else than pretenders. They know that they can die. That they are fallible and cruel. Yet, they choose to stick to those beliefs. They build statues of their oppressors, hide the atrocities behind songs of great deeds and the so-called honor of serving a corrupt leader.

"To them, that one such as I—former Prime to Apophis—would not only betray my lord, but participate in bringing him down is a travesty. That I would tear the statues of their fake idols down one by one to once and for all leave that shameful past behind and open a way for us to co-exist… even if it will be hard work towards redemption to the rest of the galaxy is inconceivable.

"And yet, that is what I must do, Sunset Shimmer, for not only must I stand for what I believe in, I must also endure the mistrust and fear others have if I am to be an example to them of what Jaffa can become, even if my own beliefs are close to those of Stargate Command, or the Tok'ra." Teal'c took a breath and smiled slightly. "When I met Jack O'Neill and the others, it was the first time I thought I had a chance to make my stand. And I joined Stargate, knowing full well that trust was a privilege I would have to earn from those that I had directly or indirectly hurt before."
Sunset grimaced, thinking of how many times she had muttered under her breath about the alien in the cafeteria. Or how many times she had laughed at a crude joke about him when they were out of earshot.

"The price of freedom and respect is never easy, Sunset Shimmer," Teal'c said, moving to stand up. "And it's always accompanied by the hate and pettiness of those that see you as a traitor, and those that see you as an extension of those who did them wrong, or even those that find their power over others addictive. But I do not take it lightly. I choose to fight and let my actions speak for myself. In the end, what matters is that my people will be free of the shackles that have them bound to a lie."

With that said, he nodded at her politely and left, presumably to join Sam and Isekai on their watch. Sunset looked up at the others, but Adagio had already closed her eyes, and Sunny was facing away.

All she had left were her thoughts.

The next morning welcomed her with the humming and singing of several songs the sirens had shared with the others through Isekai's memories. Sunset herself had resisted the urge to join the little circle of memories, more out of distrust for her older counterpart than lack of curiosity. From Sunny's account of the experience, it was as if they had been standing right there.

But if she was honest, she'd rather Isekai share her memory of Russia 1991, if she had been present for that. A concert with over one and a half million people in attendance? Now, that was something that might override her reluctance.

"Sunny, you, Isekai and Aria are with me," Jack called out. "We need to head towards the mirror, and you're the only one who knows where it is." He pointed at them as he went. "Carter, Daniel, you're with Sonata. Teal'c, you take the back with Adagio and Sunset."

"Yessir," Sunset responded, glancing at the siren, who gave her a cold look back. "Can't wait."

"You seem eager for a fight," Adagio muttered as they were well into the jungle. "Kinda funny that you're anti-alien when you're the alien here."

"I'm pro-earth," Sunset growled. "That's the planet where I was born where the aliens decided to farm people from."

"Huh." Adagio rolled back her shoulders, seemingly conceding that point. "Doesn't explain why you have such an attitude against Sunset… um, Sunny that is, and us," she said. "We didn't do anything to you."

"Didn't you?" Sunset asked, glaring at the siren. "You hypnotized Colonel O'Neill and the others. If Isekai hadn't stopped you, who knows what you would have done. I found it a bit hypocritical afterwards that you took the high ground when she shared her memory with Sonata."

Adagio snorted. "I was just protecting the others. You don't get to live over a thousand years in Goa'uld territory by trusting any creature that claims they fight them. More often than not, they're already enslaved, and if not, doomed to fail."

"And yet, here we are."

Adagio shook her head, crossing her arms. "You are different."

Sunset rolled her eyes. "Really? How? Because we're taking you back to your world?"

Adagio looked away. "In part. But also the company your group keeps."

"I fail to see how that is relevant to the way you received us."

"You come in with that powerhouse over there…" Adagio said, nodding with her head at the front of the group, where Isekai was chatting with Aria and Sunset. "You're originally what, a unicorn, like Sunny? Don't tell me you can't feel the underlying power she has."

"I'm not, nor have I ever been a unicorn. I'm a human," Sunset replied. "And I don't feel magic like you guys do. I have no idea what you're talking about."

"Really? That's odd, you do have a magical field and fought-off our mind control. But I suppose there could be Tau'ri with magical senses." She scooted closer. "Don't you feel… uncomfortable close to her? Like you shouldn't really have an issue, but something under your skin makes it crawl because you know there's something even if you can't name it?"

That gave Sunset pause. Adagio had described exactly what she hadn't been able to put into words. A sort of fight-or-flight instinct that put her on edge around Isekai. It wasn't something she felt around Sunny, who seemed much more relatable to her.

"That is your magical sensitivity," Adagio continued. "Applying it is different depending on your species, but with your magical aura, I don't doubt you felt like you were almost choking when you were with her." Adagio glanced at Isekai again. "And I'm sure she knew, because she compressed it."

Sunset frowned, deciding to change the uncomfortable topic. "So you only trusted us because of Isekai?"

"Well, like I said, you had Teal'c with you," Adagio responded, motioning with her hand.

Sunset glanced at the Jaffa who nodded slightly at them, just realizing then that he had been listening in.

"We had heard tales that some planets were rebelling, and that some Jaffa had been taking arms against their masters." She sighed. "I always thought it was lies to keep people on their toes and weed out would-be-dissenters. But it was true. A thousand years ago I would not dare to trust other species—especially after what the ponies did—but that wasn't a choice in this world. We saw an entire race disappear because they offended Apophis. He then repopulated the planet with what you call humans." Her hands curled into fists. "I didn't have friends among them but… they weren't bad. Naive. Easy to manipulate, yes. But not bad. Then the current batch came in and we had an easier time mixing in. I grew used to other creatures and Sonata and Aria chose to help from time to time… enough that when I sensed the Equestrian magic in Sunset, I was willing to give her a chance despite being a pony."

"So what happened with the ponies?" Sunset asked. "They don't look capable of intentionally harming an animal cracker, much less… other creatures their size."

Adagio smirked. "We were bigger than them." The smirk faded. "But we also have a very delicate balance as a species with the surface creatures. Sirens have to mate with other creatures and will usually give birth to another siren and a creature of the same kind as the other parent, but we are seen as evil because we can use our powers to hypnotize creatures or create strife. Our voices can reach deep within a person, and we can sometimes seduce with our songs… it created legends and stories about how we were predators…" Adagio trailed off, then shrugged. "Some of them were true, most not. As I said, we needed them to survive, and if we wanted our children, both land-born and siren to thrive, it didn't make sense to antagonize everyone."

Sunset felt a sinking feeling in her stomach. "Don't tell me that what they did to you…"

"They didn't do it to me," Adagio said, taking a deep breath. "It was one of my two blood sisters. She was hunted down and killed because she had planned to elope with one of the villagers. Knowing ponies… I know that they probably weren't trying to do that. Even that idiot Starswirl only had the guts to exile us… but that was the end result. It took centuries—even knowing those villagers were long gone—before I was able to come to terms with that. Even if it doesn't make me like them any more than I did before. Which wasn't much." She looked at Sunny, walking in front of them. "For the most part."

Sunset sighed. "It would have been much easier for you without the other species then, right?" She shook her head. "That is why it's so hard for me to deal with all of this… even when aliens like Teal'c are an example of what I should be striving for… I can also constantly see in my head the damage others have caused. And yet we give asylum to aliens, protect them, help them… it sometimes feels pointless to sacrifice so much for no rewards."

"And yet, if you didn't reach out to help, would we have met the Asgardeans?" Teal'c asked. "Would building the Prometheus be possible? Would learning how to protect Stargate Command, and therefore Earth, from so many enemies?"

Sunset grimaced. "Maybe not, but what's wrong with putting my world and my species first?"

Adagio shrugged. "Nothing, I guess. But what I've learned is that doing so doesn't mean leaving the rest of the universe to rot. I always will put my sisters and myself at the top of the survival list, but we've all chosen to help even if it puts us at risk sometimes. But just like your team SG-1 has proven, having a little bit of everything seems to work better than facing the universe on your own, doesn't it?"

"And how did that work for you?"

Adagio shrugged. "We're still here, where many others have failed over the course of a thousand years."

Teal'c didn't comment, but Sunset could still sense a little amusement coming from him.

"You can always generalize the aspects of a whole species to whichever view benefits you," Adagio said. "If you like them, ponies are creative, loyal, strong, and kind. If you don't, they're paranoid, xenophobic, cowards. Even Goa'uld. Take this world for example… before Bastet, Sobek was hunting us just last month. He was raining fire over the planet, just like Apophis and Ba'al had done before him, or many other System Lords. And yet, now that she's here, she's not using violence to find us… she's being kind and ordering her Jaffa to help rebuild the cities that Sobek destroyed not two months ago… and she's gotten closer than any other Goa'uld in history to catch us.

"If she was your first contact with the Goa'uld, I doubt your species would have taken down Ra, Apophis, and others. I think you would have a very different idea of who the Goa'uld could be."

Sunset rolled her eyes. "We're not that insular."

"And yet you'd rather all aliens remain out while you take what's best from their technology," Adagio countered. "We all want what's best for all of us. I will never trust all ponies as fully as Sunny would, but I can trust her. I can forgive her." She looked towards Sonata, who was chatting Sam's ear off, and Aria, who was walking with a small, relaxed smile next to Sunny. "And if she can take us home, I can at least give this new generation of ponies a chance to prove me wrong."

Sunset didn't answer, but tensed when Teal'c patted her shoulder. "Do not worry, Lt. Shimmer," the former Prime of Apophis said, his deep voice reassuring in all of its formality. "All of this takes time. We are fortunate to live in a place and time when we have a chance to change for the better."

She nodded, and the trio proceeded in silence.

It had taken them the rest of the day, but they had finally emerged from the jungle and stepped into an inhabited, if mostly destroyed city. It wasn't just that it had been attacked relatively recently, although it certainly didn't help, but also that the architecture was clearly ancient, and the further in they went, the less people they met… and also the more prominent the ruins became.

By the time they reached the statue, they had passed by architectural remains that were so different they probably belonged to two, or even three different species. The place where the alicorn statue stood was a small plaza, with collapsed buildings that had consisted of several, small rooms interconnected to each other.

No sign of the original people that had inhabited that world remained except for those mostly gone ruins, and the circular nature of the small plaza. It could have been anything, from a tiny garden, to a small assembly area for political discussion, or even religious purposes.

"This is where I came out," Sunny said. "It took me some time, but I eventually made my way to the inhabited area of the city and met Aria and the others." She touched the surface. "It's still closed. I'll write the princess."

"In the meantime," Jack spoke up, "Daniel, Sam. Take a look around. Teal'c, you're with me. Lieutenant, you can stay with Isekai and the others and stand guard."

"Yes, sir."

As Sunny pulled her diary out, the sirens all sat around her, while Isekai went over to study the statue itself. "Hey, girls? Do you think when we go back I'll have a chance to meet more of your sisters?"

Sonata grinned. "For sure! If they're still around, I think it would be fun!"

"If being the keyword," Aria said. "You said it yourself; that you hadn't heard of any siren sightings, right?"

Sunny immediately felt bad about asking, glancing worriedly at Adagio, who was looking down, gloomily opening and closing her fists.

"Doesn't mean that all is lost." Surprisingly it was Lt. Shimmer who had spoken up. She looked at Adagio. "You did say that you were willing to give things a chance, right? If you three were able to avoid capture by the Goa'uld for a thousand years, it stands to reason the same would be true of your fellow sirens, right?"

"Oooh! I want to introduce you all to Minuet Daze," Sonata said eagerly. "She's the most adorable Siren ever to live!"

Aria snorted. "Only you would think she's adorable."

"Bleh!" Sonata made a face, blowing a raspberry at Aria. "Meanie."

Aria grinned, then, her smile going a bit more gentle, she looked to Adagio. "How about you? Don't you want to see Fugue?"

Sunny frowned, finishing her note to the princess. "Fugue?"

"Fugue Mirage," Aria clarified. "Adagio's blood sister. Same mother, different father than..."

"Cantata Dazzle," Adagio said, not looking up. "The sister I lost to the ponies a thousand years ago."

"Huh." Sunny frowned, looking down at the diary. "That's curious."

Adagio glanced at her. "Why?"

"That's my mother's name, according to the orphanage papers," she replied. "I looked into it when I was old enough to know how to do it. They said she'd passed away in an accident."

A thud made them look over at Lt. Shimmer, who had sat down across from them, eyes wide. "No way. That's my mom's name. For the longest time I thought the nuns had made it up, but when I checked, that was the name listed. If I didn't know there were people that named their kids Zelda or Arwen I would have just thought it was a made-up name."

The sirens and both Sunsets looked at each other in silence for a moment. "Do you think?"

"Nah," Lt. Shimmer said quickly. "We're both Sunset Shimmer and we look basically the same, right? I bet it's just another of those crazy coincidences."

"Yeah," Sunny said after a moment, laughing at her own silliness. "Of course it is."

They descended into an uncomfortable silence that didn't last long. The book vibrated soon after and Sunny quickly read it. "Princess Celestia says the portal is ready."

Lt. Shimmer nodded, pressing her radio. "Colonel, we're green to go."

"Heading back," Jack's voice came over. "But there's some Goa'uld action coming our way, you guys go ahead. We'll follow."

"But sir—"

"That's an order, Lieutenant. You heard me too, Daniel. Sam."

"Yes, sir," Sam's voice came from the radio as the pair made their way to where the others were waiting.

"I can't leave them!" Lt. Shimmer growled, picking up her gun. "You guys—"

"Will all follow orders," Sam interrupted. "Trust me. It's better this way. Jack and Teal'c will be back soon."

"It'll be fine," Isekai spoke up, walking up to the group. "I'll wait for them in case something goes wrong."

Lt. Shimmer was clearly struggling until Isekai touched her shoulder. "Trust me."

Gritting her teeth, the soldier looked at them. "Let's go."

Unlike the Stargate, the so-called magical mirror's transportation was much worse. She landed on a heap, completely disoriented on top of the others, being the last one to cross before Isekai and the others. Knowing that Jack and Teal'c had a tradition of being followed by blasts of energy, she rolled to the side, her arms jumbled, but her body was generally still functional.

"Get out of the way! Make way for Colonel O'Neill and the others!" she shouted, hearing the rest of the group groaning and acknowledging her orders. Now that they were on the other side of the mirror, she forced herself up, shaking her head as she took in her surroundings.

There was Princess Celestia—slightly shorter than she remembered—, Shining Armor and several pony guards. Getting up and moving away from the mirror was an orange pony unicorn with a tell-tale mane that could only be the Sunset Shimmer of this world, and next to her three large sea-horse-like creatures that would be Sonata, Adagio, and Aria.

Oddly enough there were two more creatures. Another pony with dark brown coat and a slightly darker mane dressed in SG-1 overalls, and another pony-like creature in SG-1 overalls as well, except she had a blonde leonine mane, scales and an odd, thick red horn that split at the top. Definitely not a unicorn.

They were gaping at each other in obvious confusion. "D-Daniel?" the creature with the leonine mane asked.

"Sam?!"

Wait… if they had been transformed… why was everyone looking at her? She looked down at herself, noticing for the first time that she was sort of floating in the air. She had a lower fish-like body, while the upper part had hooves. It was a shape very similar to that of… "No way." She gazed at the siren looking back at her in the mirror. "No way," she repeated.

She had to drop down, however, when several blasts blew out of the mirror, smashing against a hastily-raised shield conjured by Princess Celestia. Immediately following those, a pegasus in SG-1 overalls rolled out of the mirror, followed by a quickly galloping bug-like creature, and finally by another version of herself… a tall winged unicorn in a bartender's getup.

Being the last Sunset to cross, Isekai simply levitated the diary off of the top of the mirror and turned around to grin at the group as the energy blasts stopped coming through. "Well, I think that was a success, wasn't it?"

"Isekai," Jack growled, slowly getting up to his hooves. "Why am I a horse?"

Isekai just shrugged. "Magic."

Jack opened his mouth to say something, but then noticed the others. Instead, he closed his eyes and took a deep, calming breath before opening them again. "You can fix this, right?"

Isekai nodded. "Yeah, it's easy."

"Good. Now, since we're all here and we're all horses, I'd love to have a drink."

It had been a week since SG-1, sans Lt. Shimmer, had gone back to Earth once again being human. True to her word, Isekai had transformed the pegasus, changeling, earth pony and kirin back into their natural forms after a few hours of letting them enjoy their new forms, and had even fulfilled her promise to take Jack to her bar.

The other two Sunsets had decided that it was best to stay in Equestria for now and re-connect, with the blessing of Lt. Shimmer's superior officer. Some guy named Hammond. Now, she found herself walking around the castle with Princess Celestia, something that in her previous life here in Equestria would have been probably impossible.

"All I could find about your nieces, is that one Fugue Mirage, was their mother. She had been living for several years here in Canterlot before she married a unicorn named Distant Travel," Celestia said to her as they walked (and floated) through the Canterlot Castle Gardens. "He was an enthusiast of Starswirl's, and had spent a lot of time studying his work on dimensional magic. I recall his marks had been quite high during his years studying at my school."

"Sounds like a charmer." So her sister had come eventually to the pony lands, pretended to be a pony and hooked up with a unicorn. She couldn't really say whether she approved of her boldness or not, but it was typical of Fugue to do things that other sirens would think about twice.

Celestia didn't smile, sighing as she pulled out a scroll from some pocket space and stopped near one of the many fountains. She levitated it over to Adagio, who took it in her hooves. "Unfortunately we can only guess what happened. They were well-liked by their neighbors and friends. Fugue Blaze had been pregnant and been about to give birth before something happened.

"When Fugue went into labor, they had called a nursemaid to help them. All accounts are from their neighbors as reported to the guard. It was the middle of the night, when they heard screaming, magic explosions, a roar and then the house collapsed. The only pony they could find alive—"

"Was Sunset Shimmer… Sunny," Adagio finished for her, sighing. "Fugue always loved the sunset, so I'm not surprised she'd choose that name for one of them. We'll have to do something about the names."

Celestia smiled at that, nodding before turning her eyes to the playful twins, who were currently chatting happily with Shining Armor, Cadence, Sonata, and Aria near another of the open areas.

"Yes," she said, "Sunny had been fortunately placed in her cradle, along with a birth certificate that hadn't been signed yet, but had the name scribbled on it. Distant Travel being a unicorn, had already child-proofed it, and the magical spells cast onto the cradle to protect the babies kept her alive while everything around her went up in flames." Celestia sighed, looking up from the gardens to the city beyond them. "She became a ward of the state, then I adopted—well, I took her in, and eventually adopted her."

Adagio held the scroll in her hooves, not opening it, wishing she still had hands if only so she could properly crush the thing. "I can imagine what happened," she finally growled. "When Fugue gave birth, she turned back into her true form… and this pony, Distant Travel—because he was one of Starswirl's fans—decided immediately she was evil." She shook her head at the thought of her sister in that vulnerable state doing everything she could to protect her children. "They fought and he tried to cast the same spell that sent my sisters and I to Ze'bala, but since he's not Starswirl, he ended up botching that and sending her already injured to Earth. He probably died in the process. No normal unicorn could cast such a spell."

She gritted her teeth, eyes simmering with anger at the city past them, where ignorance and hatred had cost her not one, but two sisters. But then they heard a laugh. They looked over to where three sirens played tag with a unicorn while Cadance and Shining Armor watched, amused.

Adagio took a deep breath, forcing herself to relax. "When we sirens mate, we usually will have at least two offspring. One being a siren, another being a member of our mate's species. Most of the time… they know we're sirens. When they don't—" She bit her lip. "When they don't… well, these things are unfortunately not unheard of."

"I know that the loss of your sister cannot be taken back," Celestia said gently, standing next to Adagio and watching the group play. "but although you did lose a sister… you gained two nieces." Her eyes sparkled. "Maybe even one daughter, if you wanted."

Adagio half-snorted, half-chuckled. "She's a grown adult."

"She's still in her twenties, and she's going to live a long, long time. She's just discovered she's not really a human and even though she's taking it like a trooper, you know she's not remotely comfortable with discovering she wasn't what she thought she was. She's changed. She's had to re-examine her view on everything that made sense to her just a few days ago. She'll need her family, and she was lucky enough to have found it. Not only an aunt, but also a sister."

"Yeah." Adagio shook her head, but smiled at the playing group. "We did find each other."

Hesitantly, Celestia wrapped a wing around the siren, but when there was no reaction, she leaned in, showing her support. "Times have changed… and will change more. I promise. We'll help ponies and other creatures understand sirens better. And, if you are open to it… as Sunset's biological aunt… I would love to welcome you to the family."

Adagio had to laugh. "Sunset Shimmers seem to be a lot more trouble than you would ever expect." Her laugh turned into a chuckle, and she shot Celestia a glance. "Half-sirens have really long lifespans, you know? Are you sure you're okay with seeing me around that often?"

Celestia shrugged, turning to look at pony Sunset with a smile. "With how close she's to Aria? I don't think I have a choice."

"Good point."

"Can I have another?"

"Knock yourself out, Daniel, Sunset is buying." Jack didn't even bother looking over his shoulder as he whipped his fishing rod. He watched the hook, bait and bobber fly until they reached a decent distance in the middle of the pond, with the line slowly following down to rest on the water.

Carefully, he tightened the line a little so that the bobber stayed in place, and leaned back. He took a swig of Sectoid Sweat. Apparently it was a brew made by human resistance against their otherworldly overlords in another universe, and he had to admit, it was just the type of hoppy he liked in his IPAs.

Next to him, already relaxing, Teal'c contemplated the Montana landscape, a bottle of actual viking mead in his hand.

Sam was at the grill, while Daniel was sampling the different beers at his own pace while reading some books Sunset had dug out for him out of somewhere. Speaking of which, their bartender… he still couldn't get over the fact that she was a bartender, was currently sitting at the table with her friend and business partner, Rarity, talking to some odd kids.

"So, you're okay with this?" one of them, a duck out of Ducktales of all things, asked.

"As long as you girls take care, I have no objections," Sunset replied, bumping her fist with the duck's. He tried to wrap his mind around that. Ducks had fists.

"Does that mean you're coming with us?" A white cat-like creature asked, it's white and purple tail swaying.

Next to the duckling, there were three human girls. A latino young girl, standing next to some sort of dog creature; a green-eyed, white-haired girl who was apparently a ghost… next to some sort of wizard-doll creature, and a young girl with purple and pink hair who was apparently her business partner's little sister, who had a cat-creature of her own, although hers was black.

"Of course it does," the black cat creature said. "Weren't you paying attention?"

"Black Tailmon, be nice," the young girl scolded.

"Right. Right. So-rry."

"Alright Sweetie Belle," Rarity said. "Off you girls go to the Digi-world. We'll pick you up later."

"Yay! Come on, Luz! Let's get Amity to go with us!"

"W-wait! She'll need her own Digimon though! Ugh. Come on Wizardmon."

"Don't take everyone with you! Seriously!" Sunset called as the girls ran into the bar and disappeared. She shook her head. "Kids."

Jack snorted, and leaned back, taking a deep breath as the calm returned to his sanctum-sanctorum, as Daniel had once called it. Rarity had assured them when the kids had first appeared that it was just a momentary distraction, and it seemed they were out of their hair for a while.

"I'm still surprised that you really are a bartender," Daniel said. "Aren't you tempted to mess around with time and such?"

"I can, to an extent," Sunset replied, taking a sip of her own beer, a much darker brew than Jack cared to try. "But my bar is a place for people to deal with issues, not for me to fix or correct them."

"I've tried telling this to Sunset, Daniel darling, but she's still too young and too new to the multiverse," Rarity spoke up. "One day she might have to change, but until then the bar is a safe-haven for those that need it."

"But what about this time around?" Daniel asked. "You were involved in our whole mission."

"Me?" Sunset scoffed. "Barely. I'm just glad that Sunset and Sunset met and reunited with their families."

Jack snorted. "You knew, didn't you? That Lt. Shimmer was also from Equestria."

Sunset simply took a drink.

He sighed and was about to speak up again when he felt a minor tug on his line, and he turned his attention to the bobber, which was twitching. Well. Maybe finding out that detail wasn't that important.

He took another swig of his Sectoid Sweat, and held his fishing rod ready, waiting for the right moment to strike.

End SG-1 Crossover

Author's Notes:

Finally! The last part has been published! Yay!

The Road Goes Ever On (The Multiverse in a Nutshell — Ongoing)

Sunset's Isekai
The Road Goes Ever On (The Multiverse in a Nutshell — Ongoing)
By Wanderer D & Pennington Inkwell

The sun was low in the sky, covering the entire world in the dusk of near-nighttime. They'd stopped later than usual, but that was plenty forgivable considering the fact that they had been trying to outrun the consequences of their last foray into another world. Sunset took a deep breath and looked around their campsite. It was just like they made it almost every night for the past year: one tent for the girls, one fire pit to cook dinner over, a few logs to serve as chairs, and their faithful oldsmobile parked nearby on the side of the road, waiting to carry them away in the morning.

It was the same collection of odds and ends that she'd called "home" for the last year, but... it didn't feel right.

And not in the "I have a bad feeling about this" way she'd been getting from time to time since they'd set out. This was a different kind of off-putting, something that just didn't seem to compute.

How can we just... go back to normal like this? After everything that happened?

She glanced over at Penn, trying to spot any sign that she wasn't the only one who felt this way. At first glance, he seemed completely consumed with trying to build the fire in semi-darkness, carefully arranging different sized sticks into a cone shape. Every few seconds, however, she'd see his eyes turn to the sky or he'd glance over his shoulder. He was still on high alert, expecting to be attacked at any moment. She didn't blame him, considering their rapidly-growing list of enemies and the increasingly desperate measures they'd resorted to just to stay alive.

"Aaaaaaaahhhhhh..." Missy squeaked with relief as she floated by in the air. As usual, gravity was merely a suggestion for the Ghostrick Angel of Mischief. She stretched all four of her limbs and her wings at the same time, spreading her child's body as far as she could. "It feels good to get OUT of the car! Is it just me, or does it feel like we were in there forever today?"

In spite of herself, Sunset felt a smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. She reached out and grabbed at the younger girl, pulling her into a tight hug from behind.

"What, did having Rainbow Dash riding in the back with you make you feel squished, Missy?"

Missy erupted into a fit of giggles at the sudden affection, her wings flailing fruitlessly to try and pull herself out of Sunset's grip. "Sunset! Cut it out, you're squishing me!"

Sunset started to feel laughter of her own bubbling up when something caught her eye: a scar near the base of Missy's wing where it poked out the back of her dress. There was a thin line where the feathers wouldn't grow back, exposing a seam where the flesh had been stitched back together. The memories of the past overshadowed the present, and Sunset could still see it in her mind's eye: Missy had collapsed, her strength spent just before they'd arrived. Her attacker still had the bloody knife in their hand. Sunset heard her own voice screaming, felt the icy touch of terror as her worst fears seemed to be playing out right in front of her. And what came after...

"Sunny? You okay?"

Sunset blinked, suddenly back in the present. Missy had floated up to address her face-to-face, a look of worry in her eyes.

"Y-yeah. Just kinda got lost in thought." Sunset forced a smile and tousled the little spirit's pink hair. "Guess we DID drive a long way today, huh?"

"Well, when you're trying to outrun a bunch of crusading dragons because you beat up their god, I guess that's par for the course, right?" Missy asked, flashing her a toothy smile.

Before Sunset could offer her response, their conversation was interrupted by the sound of snapping wood. Both of them glanced over at the fire pit, where Penn was still standing. His face looked calm, but he was gripping the stick in his hands with a white-knuckled grip, having easily snapped it in half. After a few seconds of silence, he returned to his task, placing the wood as though he had always intended to break it into pieces and moving on. Sunset and Missy both glanced at each other. They didn’t need to be connected on a spiritual level to know what the other was thinking: Too soon to bring that up...

More often than not, Penn's encyclopedic knowledge of other dimensions was enough to get them out of a tough spot, but... this last stop had taken more. Much more. He'd hardly spoken since the battle, something out of character for their combination driver and guide.

Missy was finally the one to break the silence again. "So... does anybody know where Rainbow Dash went? I know she's new to the group, but I figured she'd want to stick around for treats, not ding-dong-ditch us!"

"She’s scouting the area around camp, making sure there’s no portals nearby that could give us a nasty surprise while we’re sleeping." Penn pushed himself up into a standing position and dusted off his hands. He flashed them a smile, as if he was pretending the earlier moment hadn't occurred at all. "Well, I think that’s enough to get us started! Who wants to do the honors?" he punctuated the question by reaching into his pocket and retrieving a box of matches.

Sunset knew that she was going to have to confront him about bottling up his trauma again. It didn't spare her as much guilt or worry as he seemed to think it did.

"OOH! ME! ME!" Missy rushed forward, snatching the box from his hand. She needed no instructions, starting to strike them on the side of the box as Penn stepped back with a satisfied smile on his face.

"No matter what universe they’re from, kids always love starting fires..." he whispered. "Whether they’re human... or the spirit of a children’s trading card brought to life."

Sunset chuckled at that. The fact that they could say something as absurd as that so casually just went to show how accustomed she’d grown to the impossible being a part of their daily lives. "You should see how many get started a week back at Celestia’s school. The fire department has their own division just for cleaning up their messes!"

They both quietly chuckled to themselves as they watched Missy grow more and more frustrated with the matches. Finally, she seemed to give up, removing her hat and reaching inside. After a few seconds of rummaging, she produced a tiny jack-o-lantern, small enough to just barely extend beyond the edges of her palm. She delicately removed the lid and reached inside, retrieving the lit candle from the center. She took a moment to glance between her two hands before shrugging and tossing the now-unlit pumpkin over her shoulder. A few seconds later, the candle had been used to start their campfire for the night, and Missy was giving them a proud smile.

"Did it!"

Sunset smiled, trying to convince herself that things were going to be okay. They had their camp, they had each other... We even found one of the other Rainbooms! My friends really ARE out there!

If they were trying to get back to a sense of things being "normal," though, there was one more tradition that was missing.

"So... tonight's movie night, right?" she asked. "Did you have anything in mi—"

She was cut off, however, by a sudden intrusion into the camp. Rainbow Dash entered in a multichromatic blur, kicking up a shower of dirt as she skidded to a stop just a few feet from them.

"YO! I checked everything out. The coast looks clear!"

Sunset was slightly surprised, jumping a little in place and instinctively reaching for her lightsaber. It was a reflex she’d developed in a very short time after they’d taken to the road, but this time an unnecessary one. It had only been a day since they’d managed to track Rainbow down on the world she’d been stranded in, and her presence was still going to take some getting used to. A short glance around the camp showed that she wasn't the only one who had been caught off-guard by Rainbow's entrance.

Missy had immediately taken to the air, already holding several other Yu-Gi-Oh cards in her hand at the ready. She may have been a child, but Sunset had seen first hand how devastating her magic could be, especially with the small army of other "Ghostrick" spirits at her command.

Penn's arms were raised in a blocking position, hands curled into tight fists. He'd immediately stepped out in front of her, placing himself between Sunset and the potential danger. His breathing was coming in short gasps, and as Sunset watched his head swivel from side to side she could see that his eyes were wide, but unfocused. She felt a pang in her heart as she wondered where his mind was. Back in Waterfall, maybe? In the underbelly of Joey Drew Studios? She shuddered to think he might have gone all the way back to his cell in Salem's castle.

And a second later, he was back.

He grabbed at his chest, trying to slow down his breathing. He forced a smile before looking at Rainbow Dash, as though the moment had just been one of Missy's harmless pranks. "G-geez... If this is what you’re like with just a geode, I’d hate to see what you could do with a chaos emerald..." he whispered.

"Chaos emerald? What’s that?" Rainbow tilted her head in confusion, clearly oblivious to how she'd nearly set off multiple attacks aimed in her general direction. "Sounds cool!"

Penn opened his mouth for a moment as if he was going to explain, then shook his head. Before anyone could pursue an explanation, their eyes were all drawn to the sound of metal clattering against metal. Isis's drone had come to a landing on the roof of the car, looking out over the camp with its typical expressionless face.

"My apologies, but it appears that Rainbow Dash failed to notice a dimensional breach near the campsite."

"What? Where? I looked everywhere!" Rainbow argued, placing her hands on her hips.

"Everywhere, apparently, except the campsite, itself."

The small metal dragon clambered down the back windshield, inserting the tip of its tail into the keyhole for the trunk where they kept their supplies. The trunk popped open with more force than usual, flinging the tiny robot back up and over the car. A moment's examination revealed that it had been pushed open by the presence of something that most certainly didn’t belong:

It was a door. A door carved from warmly-colored oak wood and framed by a stone archway. It was clearly the work of a skilled craftsman, heavy and well-aged in a way that made it clear that they were not the first to lay eyes on it by a LONG shot, nor would they be the last. Laid into the wood was a stained glass rendition of Sunset’s cutie mark. It caught the light of a gas lamp that had sprouted from the lid of the trunk, refracting and diffusing it until it looked as if it was glowing from within. Accompanying the lamp was a neon sign, one that displayed a filled martini glass with a familiar yin-yang sun hanging off the rim where a lemon wedge ought to be. A chalkboard sign flopped out of the trunk to punctuate the moment, landing perfectly right-side-up and proudly displaying the night's specials.

No one seemed quite able to respond to the situation for several seconds, all of them were simply gobsmacked at the sudden appearance.

"Well, how was I supposed to know I needed to look for interdimensional portals in the trunk?" Rainbow asked, throwing her hands up in the air.

"Sunset..." Penn growled. "WHAT... did you do to my car? Did you and Missy set this up? Some kind of variation on Ghostrick Go-Round?"

"Wha- I didn't do this!" Sunset countered.

"It's literally got your name on it!" Penn grabbed at the neon sign, pointing at the words displayed under the glass: Sunset's Isekai.

Sunset sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Isis... do you have ANY idea what's going on? Other than—" she gestured to the door's location, "—THIS, is there anything else strange about this portal?"

The repair drone poked its head up over the top of the trunk, having climbed back onto the car after its impromptu flight. Multiple panels on its body slid open, along with its mouth. Delicate instruments poked and prodded at the air as an array of lasers passed over the entire doorway. After a few seconds, the scanners all moved back inside the drone's body.

"Unlike many of the passages between worlds we have encountered, this one seems remarkably stable. Ninety-nine percent of electromagnetic radiation and time-space fluctuations match the surrounding reality. Were it not for the... odd positioning, I would conclude that it is not a dimensional gateway at all, but simply part of this world."

"That doesn’t tell us much about what’s on the other side, and I REALLY want to go at least three days without something trying to kill us after the LAST dimension we went to..." Sunset muttered. This was NOT something they needed to deal with right now.

"Only one way to find out, right?" Rainbow grinned and rubbed her hands together before reaching for the knob. She was robbed of the chance to be the first one through, however, by a rough tug from Penn that yanked her back.

"I should go first—"

Sunset didn’t even give him a chance to finish THAT familiar statement before she snuck around him. "I’m the one with a weapon, plus my name’s on the sign. I’ll let you know if it’s safe!"

"Wait! What about ME?" Missy added, latching onto Sunset from behind. "We’re partners, remember? Where you go, I go!"

"This repair drone is disposable, the most logical solution would be—"

Just as the five of them started to overlap with one another, the door opened of its own accord. Sunset’s eyes widened and she felt her jaw drop as a familiar-but-different face emerged.

Rarity looked to be in her early twenties, and she was dressed oddly enough, like a motorcyclist from the 1940s, including the leather helmet and goggles. She paused, blinking, to study them, before smiling. "Oh dear, I guess we have new visitors! I'm sorry Sunset, but I'm on my way to this universe's version of Pern. You ran out of klah."

"I told you I can just order it!" another familiar voice shouted from behind Rarity.

"But where's the adventure?" Rarity called back, smiling politely as she made her way past the group, pausing to pat Penn on the head. "Besides, you have guests! And they do really look like they need a drink!" She winked at them and proceeded to walk out of the camp area without looking back. She was gone before they had time to stop her.

"Visitors? Rarity? Are you gone already?" the voice called out. "Dammit."

There was a long pause as everyone tried to process what had just happened. The Rarity that Sunset knew could be a bit... overbearing at times, but this one had some kind of aura about her that left them all unable to reply before she had vanished as quickly as she’d come. Penn looked as though the pat on his head had left him in a daze, Rainbow’s jaw was hanging slack, and Isis had executed her normal head tilt that she reserved for moments where she was having trouble processing a lack of logic in a situation. Finally, Penn snapped back to reality.

"Fine. Missy, Sunset... you’re with me. Dash, you guard the camp with Isis."

"WHAT?" Rainbow cried, clearly outraged at being forced to stay behind.

"Affirmative."

Sunset sighed, knowing she was going to have to put out the fire Penn had started as he walked through the now-open door. "Rainbow, if it’s safe, I’m sure you can come in as soon as we get back. For now, though..."

"Experienced multiverse-traveling superheroes only!" Missy cheered as she spread her wings and flew through the door.

"We’ve got... a synergy. We've been doing this for a long time together. We’ll be RIGHT back, I promise!" Sunset sighed and stepped up into the trunk before walking inside (a very disconcerting sensation). Whatever had made itself at home in the car that was THEIR home, they were about to meet it face-to-face.

Earlier…

"How many times do I have to tell you to be careful with the clothes I make for you?" Rarity tutted as she shook her head. She walked around Sunset, studying the damage. "This was supposed to last you for a couple of centuries. More! Why, I made it with the best materials from Universe 1!"

Sunset, for her part, felt her anger rising and took a deep breath, letting the feeling go. She glanced behind and watched as her monkey tail slowly faded away. There. Back to 'Normal Sunny'. "This is why I have issues going back to visit Goku and the others. Plus, that stuff might be enough for them, but Broly had no issues busting through that shoulder pad."

Rarity huffed. "Broly. That muscular, tall, handsome hunk of a Saiyan."

"Yes…" Sunset narrowed her eyes. "That one."

"Of course that delectable brute would have the strength and stamina to do this to my clothes."

"I think we're looking at things from a different perspective here."

"Right." Rarity sighed, and then patted Sunset's shoulder. "I'll fix it soon. For now, have some rest while I go procure some ingredients."

"You know I can order them, right?" Sunset asked as she watched Rarity head towards the door. "Did you hear me?"

She heard the silver chime as the door opened.

"So… you're back to normal?" Dani asked cautiously, head emerging from the bar. "Remind me to never, ever go back there with you. You're really scary there, Sunset."

Sunset gave her a sheepish grin. "Sorry. There's something about transforming into a Saiyan… I'm not sure exactly why, but it really affects me."

"Tell me about it, you basically—"

They heard Rarity's voice come from down the hall. "I'm sorry Sunset, but I'm on my way to this universe's version of Pern. You ran out of klah."

She let out an exasperated groan. "I told you I can just order it!"

"But where's the adventure?" Rarity called back, with the usual almost-dreamy-tone that she attached to the word adventure. The only other being she knew did something like that was Scrooge McDuck whenever he talked about gold. "Besides, you have guests! And they do really look like they need a drink!"

Dani and Sunset shared a look, before she shouted out, "Visitors?" No response. "Rarity? Are you gone already?" She grimaced, looking down at her half-destroyed Saiyan armor. She wasn't even dressed for the job. "Dammit."

"Um, do you want me to hold them back while you get changed?" Dani asked.

She shook her head, glancing warily towards the entrance. "The door already opened, I'll ask them if they mind when they come in, it would be rude otherwise. Are you going to be solid for a bit?" Sunset asked as she walked around the back of the bar.

"Sure, I can do that."

Sunset nodded thankfully, barely able to hear a short discussion taking place outside the bar, before the sound of footsteps preceded the arrival of her new guests.

The first one through the door was an unfamiliar young man. He was dressed in a casual pair of khaki cargo pants and a floral-patterned shirt, topped off with a recreation of Ash Ketchum’s hat. He looked dressed for a trip to a bar, but the look on his face was decidedly less relaxed. He was eyeing every inch of the bar with suspicion, and his posture looked ready for a fight. She could see multiple poorly-hidden scars on his arms, making it clear that he had been in fights before and expected one now.

The second one was much more friendly-looking, though definitely not human. She was a young girl dressed in a lacey black dress. She was pretty sure the style was called 'gothic lolita' from what little she’d heard of Rarity’s work. She wore a tiny top hat and her pink hair seemed to swoop upwards, transitioning from a cowlick into an improvised halo. The thing that caught her attention the most was that she was being carried along by a pair of wings, the feathers mimicking the coloration of piano keys. The wings weren’t flapping, she just seemed to float along effortlessly through the air. Is she some kind of ghost? Unlike the first guy, she looked ecstatic, staring around the bar with wide eyes and clapping her hands with glee.

The last person to enter was another Sunset, which was a helpful dose of familiarity. But a quick look made her wince. She looked over to Dani, who nodded in understanding.

After staying with her in the Isekai for so long, both the ghost girl and Lena had learned how to tell when a Sunset was tired, and this one definitely was. Her eyes had the beginnings of dark circles under them, and her shoulders seemed to sag with an invisible weight. Her clothes were a pretty typical Sunset Shimmer outfit, blue jeans under a small yellow skirt and a robin’s-egg blouse under her typical leather jacket, but they looked worn thin in places. As for the visiting Sunset, herself, she was definitely wary, but not to the same degree as her other companion. She had one hand on something buckled to her waist, but she seemed to relax to simple confusion when she understood the nature of the bar.

"Dimensionally transcendental..." the first one muttered under his breath.

"What, like the TARDIS?" the second one asked, tapping her chin in thought as she reclined on nothing.

"You tell me, I was possessed ninety percent of the time we were there, remember?" he fired back.

Sunset cleared her throat. "And I guess that's my cue to introduce this place. I'm Sunset Shimmer, as you probably guessed, and this is 'Sunset's Isekai', my interdimensional bar. Not… exactly like a TARDIS, but it's the easiest way to compare it." She grinned uncertainly. "Please make yourselves comfortable. And um, if you don't mind, I could whip you up something quick and get changed into my usual bar uniform… or if you're fine with your bartender looking like she got into a brawl with a bunch of aliens, that works too." She motioned with her hand at Dani. "This is Dani Phantom, by the way, and for convenience, you can call me Isekai, that's what people usually go with when there's more than one Sunset."

"Well, we were mostly here looking for an explanation of why your bar is parked in the trunk of my car..." the first visitor muttered, relaxing a little upon seeing her. "But if we’re intruding, there’s no rush. We were just setting up camp for the night."

"Nah, don't worry about it," Isekai said, "my bar appears to people that need rest, someone to talk to, a drink… basically, this is a safe space for you. All I provide is an ear, and drinks. I can also order food for you if you want." She chuckled. "And, no offense but you guys do look like you need a rest. First round's on me." She slid three menus on the bar. "So, if you feel like it, you can sit and relax, or look around the bar area."

The three looked at each other. In just a few looks and expressions they managed to deliberate and settle on a decision, approaching the bar together. The way they each watched each other for cues made it clear that they had done this kind of thing many times before. Their Sunset gave her a grateful smile. "Thank you... I hate to say it, but you’re right. We could REALLY use a break." She leaned forward comfortably before pointing to each member of their party. "Before you go get changed, let us just introduce ourselves. I’m Sunset- though you probably know that. This is the Ghostrick Angel of Mischief, but—"

"Just call me Missy!" the little one cheered, removing her tiny top hat and giving a sweeping bow.

"—and THAT is Penn."

The young man jumped slightly in place before he gave her a small wave. "Sorry. Bit on edge right now... Looks like you got roughed up by some Saiyans, you alright?"

Isekai shrugged and watched silently as a bit of armor fell to the ground. "Given that I was one of them, yeah, I'm okay. But this thing is falling apart, so it's probably best to get changed. You guys look like you've been through the ringer yourselves. I uh, don't usually do this, but if you need a shower or something… you can use the one in the guest rooms."

Their Sunset gave her a grateful smile. "Thanks, I might take you up on that..."

Penn nodded absently, his attention having moved to the many photos hanging on her wall. "Mass Effect, Ducktales, Final Fantasy, The Owl House..." he whispered under his breath, sounding more and more shocked the longer he continued listing off their universes. When he finally caught himself, he looked at her again, but now with awe instead of suspicion.

"Uh oh... He's got a LOT of questions..." Missy muttered as she floated up into the air. She held one hand up beside her mouth, loudly pretending to whisper. "I’ll distract them, hurry and get out of here!" She floated over, grabbing at Penn's arm and trying to pull him off the stool. "Penn! I need your help! Ghostrick Nekomusume's tail got stuck to the ceiling!"

Penn didn't even bother turning to look at her. "And WHO put it there?"

Missy paused before sheepishly at her feet. "...me."

"Missy... You KNOW we could hear you. We don't need a distraction." Sunset gave Isekai a knowing look. "Go get changed, we’ll be fine for a bit."

Missy didn’t seem flummoxed by the failure of her distraction, simply removing her hat and reaching inside. A few seconds later, she was back in her seat and happily chewing on a handful of candy corn.

Isekai nodded. "Well, check out the menu and choose a drink, Dani here will keep you company. And thanks for understanding, be right back!" She hurried into the Employee's Only area. It wouldn't take long to be ready.

Dani looked the visitors up and down. She had seen her fair share of interdimensional travellers (being one herself), so she knew it could be hard sometimes, but they seldom seemed so… exhausted. "So, having a tough time out there?" she asked, casually phasing through the bar to start serving them glasses with water.

Sunset and Missy both seemed surprised, but Penn's tired expression didn't budge, almost as though he had been expecting it. Missy tapped her hand against the bar several times before leaning down and practically pressing her eyeball against it, trying to figure out how she had done it.

"W-well... a little tougher than usual, lately," Sunset stammered. "If it’s not ink demons, a vengeful Grimm witch, or a Dalek invasion, we usually have a pretty good time. But lately it feels like we’ve been scrambling from one emergency to another." She looked around at the array of photos, her eyes widening. "It looks like you tend to have your own share of adventures, too."

"It's a dog-eat-dog multiverse, Dani, and we're wearing Milkbone underwear..." Penn muttered into his glass. "At least we FINALLY found another one of the Rainbooms, which means they really are out there somewhere." He seemed to have completely shifted gears now that he was sure there were no threats present, leaning against the bar as though he could barely keep himself awake. "So our mission IS possible."

"Hm." Dani glanced at the water. "Maybe I should've made you some coffee instead. Suns—Isekai is better at guessing." She sighed. "So you're in an 'across-the-multiverse' adventure? Heh. I've been on a few of those." She crossed her arms, smirking cockily. "Of course most places were not prepared for me, so I got away with it."

She leaned on the bar. "It seems like you—" she pointed at Sunset "—come from a very similar universe from Isekai, that with the Rainbooms and, y'know, you not being some sort of demonic, blood-bending abomination. How come your pop band is spread all over the place?" She raised an eyebrow. "Did you turn them into crystal and blast them across space and time?"

"Blood-bending abomination" seemed to set the two girls on edge, but Penn just chuckled darkly to himself.

"Well, not quite- at least, not as far as I know?" Sunset sighed. "To make a long story short, we tried to close the portal to Equestria so we could go on tour without CHS being at risk and it kinda... blew up. And it didn’t just blow up THAT portal, it blew up everything. Next thing I know, I’m waking up alone halfway across the country, and everything that used to be fiction in HIS world—" she pointed towards Penn, "is suddenly coming to life."

"Lucky for us that Penn’s a HUGE nerd!" Missy interjected. "He knows, like, EVERYTHING about movies and tv shows and stuff! He probably even knows who you are!"

Dani blinked. "Well. Of course he would. I'm Dani Phantom. Who wouldn't know?" She narrowed her eyes. "Wait. you're telling me you've been out there for over a day and you haven't heard of me? What is this multiverse coming to?"

The door from the back of the bar opened and Isekai stepped back in, looking a lot cleaner and wearing her bartender clothes. "Dani, it's a multiverse, and by what I heard as I was about to step back in, theirs is a bit… messed up. They might still get to meet you, but you can't expect all of existence to know about you."

Dani's grin twisted into a frown. "Well, okay. But now they know who I am." She floated into the air. "Danielle Phantom!"

"Also, in the way," Isekai said, moving Dani with a bit of magic so that she could get to the bar without having to walk through her. "You'll have to forgive her, she's still working on that ego of hers."

"You call it 'ego', I call it, 'healthy self-awareness'."

Isekai smiled at her guests. "See?"

"Wait..." Missy tapped at her chin. "So... for the uninitiated, how did you—"

"She’s half-ghost." Penn interrupted her. Missy’s eyes widened as her grin grew, and it was possible to see stars in her eyes as she nearly threw herself across the bar with excitement, wrapping Dani in a vice-like hug.

"I’m a duel spirit! WE CAN BE GHOST BUDDIES!"

"I accidentally summoned Missy when I got roped into a shadow game a couple months into our trip." Sunset smiled and reached over to give Missy’s hair an affectionate tousle. "She somehow managed to stick around in our world after it was all said and done, so she’s been traveling with us ever since!"

Missy gave her an indignant look, still not releasing her grip on Dani. "You summoned me? I summoned myself, you didn’t know the first thing about dueling!"

"Anyway- that’s a VERY long story, just like the rest of our three-hour tour..." Penn rolled his eyes. "Before we order anything, can you take a card? We don’t have a lot of cash on us."

"Three hours?" Sunset asked. "I thought you packed for a week when we first left?" Penn looked as though he was going to explain, then gave up and took another long drink from his glass, polishing off the last of the water.

"I take cards, don't worry," Isekai said. "Besides, I did say the first drink was on me, and I didn't mean the water." She rolled her shoulders. "So, what will you have? Do you have a preference, or should I guess?"

Dani struggled half-heartedly within Missy's hug. "Well. I guess. We don't get that many ghostly visitors to the bar for some reason."

"It's just a matter of time, Dani," Isekai said, ruffling her hair. "Besides, you've made friends with similar people, right? Lena is half-shadow, and Sunshine is a full energy-sucking shadow entity, if I recall."

"Shadows, Isekai, not ghosts." Dani rolled her eyes. "And Lena's more like a sister."

"Yes, well, there's other ghosts out there. Nothing's stopping you from meeting them and bringing them over." Sunset cleared her throat, turning to face the others. "So? Drinks?"

"Well, the rose lemonade sounds good to me." Sunset set down her menu.

"Something with LOTS of sugar for me!" Missy added, finally releasing her grip on Dani to return to her seat.

"You’ve got ginger beer, right? I know it’s usually a mixer, but I like it by itself." Penn shrugged. "The stronger the ginger, the better, and..." he glanced down at the menu again. "It says here you can add... lightning? Is that some kind of special drink?"

"Unless you specifically can digest electricity, it's more for show," Isekai clarified, "but it's basically using a spell Cozy Glow showed me, compressing lightning into a small ball that slowly seeps into the drink, or just makes it glow."

Penn chuckled again, raising his eyebrows. "You know, as much as that’s something I’d like to see, I’m pretty sure I can’t digest lightning..." He pondered again for a moment before leaning back slightly "But... Speaking of things most people can't digest, could you possibly get me a shot of black printer ink on the side?"

"Um, sure," Sunset gave him a considering look as she walked over to gather the ingredients for the orders. "You sure about that? Taste might be a bit iffy mixed with the ginger beer."

"Ginger beer’s for me, the ink is for—" he paused for a second, blinking several times. "That’s weird..."

Sunset and Missy both exchanged a nervous glance. "Penn... you feeling okay?"

"Yeah, it's just... for the first time in a while, the ink demon’s gone quiet." He blinked several times and knocked lightly at his skull. After a moment, he waved Isekai closer and pulled down on the bottom of his eye. "Hey, what color is the inside of my eyelid?"

She leaned closer. "Inky black. That's unusual. It has writing in white… it's in Quenya. It says: Gone fishing."

He looked somewhat crestfallen at her answer. "Okay, so it’s still there..." He shook his head, only to notice the curious look she was giving him. "A while back, we visited Joey Drew studios, and we kinda... broke the timeline. As everything was collapsing in on itself, the ink demon managed to attach itself to me, specifically my blood. I just... can’t hear it right now. I don’t have to repress it. It’s like he’s asleep." He glanced around curiously. "Does... this bar repress demons, or something?"

"Not really, if they're friendly like, say Charlie Magne, they can come in. If not, they stay out, usually along with the host," Isekai said. "Maybe it receded enough not to be an issue?"

Penn shrugged again. "I think I’ll still have the ink, if you don’t mind. Just because it tastes good to me. Chewing up a ballpoint usually perks me right up, and I DEFINITELY need it."

"One ballpoint coming right up," Isekai said, opening up a drawer.

A moment of silence fell as everyone watched Isekai do her work, but it was soon broken by Sunset Shimmer. Isekai had noticed her counterpart moving back and forth between looking at the photos and examining her closely, and her thoughts seemed to finally be coming to a head.

"So... you’ve been traveling the multiverse for a long time?"

Dani snorted, and Isekai absently slapped the back of her head. "Yeah," she said, glancing at her counterpart over her shoulder. "Been at it for—"

"Yes, Sunset," Dani interrupted sweetly, "do tell us how long you've been at it."

Narrowing her eyes at the ghost, Isekai turned around to place the ginger beer and ballpoint pen in front of Penn. "Centuries," she said neutrally. "Not only inside the bar, mind you. I sometimes go to a different universe than my original home one to live there for a while, so… the years pile up."

She then placed the rose lemonade across from her counterpart. "It has its moments, and it certainly keeps me busy."

The other Sunset looked down into her drink, and Isekai could see the telltale twitch in her eye that she was trying not to cry.

"Does... it ever stop trying to kill you?"

Deciding that it was best not to mention that time she had technically died in the Dragonball universe, Isekai shrugged. "Yes. Absolutely. There are some amazing places out there that just… make you happy. Of course there's a lot of strife, but that's to be expected… most universes have free will, after all."

She started mixing up a chocolate-ladden, super-sweet milkshake for Missy. "But, even though there've been times where everyone is out to get each other, you find the most amazing people that inspire you to be your best." She nodded towards the pictures. "Like Charlie, who is the nicest princess of hell you can meet, or G'kar who grew through wars and political BS into an amazing leader."

The thing she placed in front of Missy had three different types of chocolate, sweetened whipped cream, a cherry on top and was sprinkled with pieces of gooey caramel. "Here you go, Missy." Missy eyed the drink with hungry eyes before popping the cherry into her mouth and giving the straw a long sip. For a moment, she almost seemed to melt into her seat, humming with pleasure as her wings gave a joyful flutter.

She leaned on the bar and smiled at her counterpart. "It's going to be okay. Maybe difficult, but we Sunsets are not known for giving up."

"I-it’s just... we finally found one of my friends, but—" Sunset paused to take a sip of her lemonade. It seemed to calm her down, slowing her breathing and stopping the stuttering. "The cost wasn’t something I was okay with. Over and over, we get hurt, we’re attacked, and we just get back up and move on, trying to act like nothing happened. Haven’t we done enough, yet?"

Penn pulled the end of the plastic out of his mouth, having chewed through half the ink-bearing portion. "Sunset, I told you, it’s fi—"

"IT’S NOT FINE!" All at once she lost control, slamming her fist against the bar as the tears began to flow. "You won’t even TELL me how long you were in that time loop, Missy lost a wing that we were LUCKY Doctor Alphys could reattach, and I STILL have nightmares about losing my soul in a children’s card game! I just..." she folded her arms across the polished counter and buried her face in them. "I just need a break. I need to know that the universe isn’t just punishing me for breaking it... I don't want my friends to keep getting hurt."

There was a short pause, everyone present looking to the others for some sign of whether or not to take action. Penn was the one to finally move, sliding out of his seat and walking to Sunset. In one motion, he wrapped both arms around her into a tight hug. "Well... isn’t that what this place is for? A place to catch a break? That's what Isekai said."

Missy glanced at Isekai, then carefully set her milkshake down on the counter with a serious look on her face. "First of all: THIS—" she pointed to the drink, "is the work of the divine. You have been blessed by the gods of sugar. Second—" Without warning, she practically threw herself into Sunset’s arms, joining the group hug with enough force to nearly knock the three of them over backwards. "SUNSEEEEET, WE LOVE YOU, TOO!"

Isekai smirked. "Seems like you're in good hands. Not all interdimensional travelers are lucky enough to have a family."

"Yep!" Dani said, "we made our own little family here too!" she floated over to wrap an arm around Isekai's shoulder. "She's even dating a giant rodent, and basically adopted a duck!"

"What Danielle means," Isekai growled, "is that having people around you that care and love you is something that will always bring you happiness in the end… remember our friendship lessons? Your friends, old and new, bring out the best in you."

She leaned across to place a hand on Sunset's arm. "The multiverse is not out there to get you. It's brought some really good people with you, right?"

Sunset finally smiled again, sniffling and gripping Missy a little tighter as she nodded. "Mhmm... Th-thanks, guys..."

"Speaking of people we’ve met along the way, do you think we should go tell Dash this is a SAFE dimensional portal?" Penn whispered.

Sunset’s eyes widened as she nearly jumped out of her seat. "RIGHT! Oh gosh, I completely forgot! I’ll go get her!"

It was almost comical to watch her rush back out the door with Missy still clinging to her from the front, as if the younger girl weighed nothing at all. In the brief moment while she was gone, however, Penn turned to Isekai, his voice low as if he were afraid of being overheard.

"Do you mind if I ask a question of my own?"

Sensing that this was a bit more serious, Sunset nodded, keeping her voice low. "Sure, go ahead."

"What do you do to deal with... things that make you jumpy? Or upset? Y’know... nightmares, paranoia... stuff like that?" He shifted uncomfortably, clearly forcing the words out. "I just came out of what’s more or less a time loop that always ended when I di—when I failed to win an important fight... I can’t get myself calm again. Combine that with having added a speedster to our team recently and, well... it’s not healthy for me. Do you have any advice? I don’t think my Sunset could take any more on her shoulders, so I figured maybe I should ask you..."

Isekai grimaced. "She's doing the thing where we Sunsets take the blame for things, isn't she?"

Penn chuckled slightly and nodded. "Yeah. If I had a nickel for every time I said ‘It’s not your fault,’ I could drink this place dry and still pay in cash."

Isekai took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. "Unfortunately, that's a bad habit we—well, most of us share. We tend to make it about ourselves, rather than recognizing it's not that." She paused. "Even though I sort of died once or twice, it wasn't as shocking or traumatizing as it has been for others, due to the rules of that universe… but I've had emotional stabs straight into my heart that have left me… well, more wary of trusting even other versions of me."

Penn nodded sagely. "I've died... more times than I'd like to say. Enough for the reaper to start making personal calls. She's..." he cast a sad look back at the door, as if checking to make sure Sunset hadn't come back, "never taken it well..."

Dani leaned back, clearing her throat. "I'll uh, go check on the others while you guys talk."

"Thanks Dani," Isekai said, watching her friend go out the hallway and out the door, closing it behind her. "While the door is closed behind her we can take more time, so don't worry about them coming right back in," she told Penn. "I'm not sure what advice I can give you that would make things much better… but they do get better. Take the time to enjoy the trips and get to know the Rainbooms. They're… well, special, but they each bring something essential with them, you know?" She patted his hand gently. "I don't blame you for not sharing everything with Sunset… it's clear you care for her, but maybe it's worth discussing things not alone with her, but with the whole group?"

Penn looked down for a moment, pondering her words. He squeezed her hand for a moment, his breath hissing through his teeth. When he stopped and looked up again, he was smiling. "Right. Well, at least I know I’m going to get to meet them all, I made a promise I’d get them home!" He sighed, this time sounding less upset and more out of relief. "I... Thanks, Isekai. Even just admitting I’ve been struggling makes me feel better. It sounds weird, but the Rainbooms have been this abstract goal for so long, I guess I never thought that they’re probably going to be my friends, too. I’ll take your advice."

There was a loud bang as the door was flung open. A Rainbow Dash burst into the room in a blue blur, instantly looking amazed at the space inside. A small metal dragon sat on her shoulder, clearly holding on for dear life.

"Woah... Dude, your car’s trunk must be HUGE!"

"Dimensional gateways need not adhere to euclidean geometry, Rainbow Dash."

"You-kid-ian-what-now?"

Penn smiled and reached into his pocket, placing a credit card down on the surface of the bar that read First Integrated Bank. "If it’s alright with you, Isekai, I think we might be here for a little while to get our strength back..."

"Hey, I have all the time in the multiverse," she said, "plus you guys might get a kick out of the stories I have." She levitated a picture up to Rainbow Dash for her to grab. "As you can probably imagine, it gets somewhat interesting in here sometimes."

Rainbow Dash’s eyes nearly bugged out of her head as she stared at the photograph. "Are these all... me?"

Penn gave Sunset a quick side-hug as she came to sit beside him again, Missy riding on her shoulders. "Well, we haven’t been at this for centuries, but why don’t we take turns sharing stories? I can tell you all about the time Sunny, here, got accepted to Beacon Academy and saved all of Remnant from total war!"

"Oh come on, we both know I couldn't have done it without everybody else!" Sunset flushed slightly.

Isekai laughed. "Well, if we're doing this, do you want to move to a table?" she offered. "I'll start whipping up more drinks."

Missy laughed and settled leaning on top of Sunset’s head, her milkshake clasped with both hands. "ONWARD, faithful steed!"

Dani gave her a look. "Did you just quote King?"

"King who?"

"Oh, then I know what story to share," Dani said. "Come on, Sun—Isekai, let's get seated."

"You are helping me serve the drinks," Isekai stated, pulling the ghost by the ear. "And only then we can sit." She glanced at the others and nodded. "Pick a table guys, and make your orders, we'll be with you in a second."

Penn took a deep breath, for once feeling as though he didn’t need to worry. It was the first time in a long time he’d felt like he genuinely belonged back behind the wheel. After a long night of sharing stories both harrowing and hilarious, they had finally bid farewell to Isekai and Dani and settled down for the night. It had been the first time in recent memory that he had slept completely through the night, no nightmares or intrusive memories. Today, Sunset’s geode had given them a fresh heading, sending them driving into the west. He smiled as he felt the hum of the Oldsmobile’s tires against the asphalt.

Sunset had dozed off in the passenger seat, a smile on her face as she rested peacefully. In the back seat, Missy and Rainbow had both leaned on each other as the hypnotic hum of the open road lulled them into an unwilling nap, as well.

Everyone was safe, everyone was happy... and there was a hope in the air that hadn’t been present the previous day.

The multiverse could be a brutal and unfeeling place, and it most certainly demanded everything from them that they could give, but... That was what family did for each other. When one needed help, the rest stopped at nothing to make it work out. Isekai had shown up just when they needed her most. She was living proof that this was possible, that one could travel the Multiverse without letting it break them.

He reached up to the dashboard, giving Isis’s drone a tap on the head.

"Hey, Isis... fade in some music. Slowly."

"Affirmative. What would you like to hear?"

"How about... Carry On Wayward Son?" He smiled to himself, fingering at the wallet in his pocket where a new, silvery-colored business card had settled into a permanent place. "We’ve got a long drive ahead of us, after all..."

Dani brought the last of the plates over to the sink while Sunset hung the newest picture on the wall. This time, rather than all posing together, it was a shot of the group, facing the camera, as they sat around the table, drinks, food and discarded napkins on the surface. A typical, 'having a good time' sort of picture, which was exactly what the occasion called for. "Hey Sunset?"

"Yeah?"

"How come, if the other Sunset broke the multiverse, we don't see it happening in others?" she asked, genuinely curious. She closed the water tap and turned to face her friend/landlord.

"Hm." Sunset tapped her chin as she considered the photo. "I imagine that it's simply that the multiverse is so vast, that whenever we encounter something like that, we're… in a multiverse within a multiverse?" she offered, looking back at her friend with a sheepish expression. "I'm really not sure. But… we've encountered places that have been completely erased then returned… and it's as if that multiverse was gone, but the rest wasn't."

"So… ask Rarity?"

"Ask Rarity."

"Right." Dani chuckled. "You think they'll be okay?"

Sunset reached out to straighten the picture. "They're probably going to keep having it tough… it's how these things go. But I think that as long as they remember that they're there for each other, and that they're building themselves a family? Yeah. I think they'll be alright in the end."

Dani grinned. "Good to know. I did tell Missy that she could come back and visit often, though, I think Lena and the others will get along well with her."

"Just remember to talk to Penn and Sunset before you drag her into the Digital World or something crazy."

Dani rolled her eyes. "Yes, mom," she drawled.

"Danielle Phantom! I know I told you not to call me that, little miss."

"You never said that."

"You never called me mom either. Well, keep it in mind anyway. People might start believing it if we're not careful, and you're going to get Lena doing it too."

"Yes, mom."

The End

Author's Notes:

Crossover with The Multiverse in a Nutshell by Pennington Inkwell

An Isekai's Isekai Hangout Pt 1. (Isekai 1 - Ascendance of a Bookworm)

Sunset's Isekai
An Isekai's Isekai Pt 1. (Ascendance of a Bookworm)
By Wanderer D

The clip-clop sound of the horses pulling the chariot down the cobbled streets had a certain cadence to it that put Sunset at ease. Maybe it brought back memories of a life, long, long ago where she was an equine herself, and that was just the sound that accompanied merry trots around Canterlot or other pony towns and cities.

Of course, learning that horses and ponies were generally not sapient for the vast majority of the multiverse (not to mention the first world she had ended up besides her own) had been a bit of a shock at first. Much, she imagined, like how a human might feel if they inadvertently were to visit one of those universes where humanity was little more than helpless ape-like creatures.

Now, she was used to all of that, but the familiar sounds had an effect on her still, and that was—in her opinion—a good thing. She was always afraid of learning that one day she'd forgotten where she came from. An immortal life such as hers had too many things going on, too many years, too many places, too many options, sounds, memories… the list went on. It was by no means a lonely existence. There were others out there, and well, Celestia was going to be around for a very long, long time.

Others might be a drop of water… but she liked to believe her unique circumstances would allow for the very valuable memories they brought with them to endure past eternity. She sighed and leaned her elbow on the window sill of the chariot, and rested her chin on her hand as she studied the city outside.

"So what is the point of buying these… "trombe" branches?" she asked Rarity, who sat across from her.

Currently they were slowly making their way through a busy market in what was by all appearances a traditional, Late-Middle Ages-style world. Rarity had donned a dress to blend in with royalty, with Sunset wearing a high quality suit worthy of a noble herself, sword included in a gold-and-red sheath that was decorated with her cutie mark.

Most people would gape, stammer, and even kneel when they walked by. It made Sunset feel kind of annoyed, but experience in other worlds had taught her that grabbing someone by the shoulders and telling them not to bow could end up in disaster. In some places it was simply considered uncouth to do so… in others, it could end up with someone dead.

Given the wide berth people gave them when they walked around, the bowing, and unwillingness to meet their eyes, Rarity had chosen what could only be the style of dressing that would get a commoner in a lot of trouble if they, Sunset, or Rarity weren't careful about their perceived status.

All it took, after all, was a guard standing around for trouble to brew.

"They're perfect for magic-draining potions, darling," Rarity said, bringing up the topic at hand, "and can fetch quite the prize in certain circles."

Magic draining. "Well, that's useful," Sunset said, tilting her head just slightly to look at her business partner. "I assume these circles are all legal."

"Of course." Rarity giggled just as the chariot slowed down, stopping at the door to a large building. The door opened and their driver, an extremely stern and solicitous man stepped to the side, having lowered the small golden ladder on the side so they could step down.

Sunset was the first to step out, and then to the side, allowing the people around them to see the sword comfortably resting against her hip.

Rarity daintily stepped down, helped both by Sunset and the driver. She then gestured with her hand at the storefront. "And here we are! The Gilberta Company."

"Rarity, this is not a shop I'd expect to have rare, magical ingredients."

"Isn't it, though?" Rarity wondered aloud. "Rudy, please be a dear and remain close by."

"Of course, miss Rarity."

Sunset watched their coach driver make his way with the chariot around the building, then followed Rarity into the store.

Immediately, the conversations inside ceased, as most of the wealthy patrons and staff stared at the two before bowing, or in the case of nobles, giving them calculating looks.

Rarity took it all in stride. "Oh my, how very nice of you, but please, continue with your shopping."

The shoppers hesitantly returned to browsing, but Sunset noticed their eyes drifted to them often enough. She sighed and glanced around while Rarity drew the attention of a young child who seemed to be part of staff. Huh. Medieval times allowed for children of very young ages to start working in different capacities. Something like that would have gotten the owners in trouble back in Canterlot City.

The kid ran off soon after, presumably to obtain whatever Rarity had requested, but Sunset's attention was already focused on some of their products. She picked up a bottle that had drawn her attention, and sniffed it. "It's shampoo." She glanced over in surprise at Rarity, who walked over to her. "Rarity, this is honest-to-goodness shampoo. How did it get here?"

"I have heard rumors," her partner said, "that there is a genius behind some of the Gilberta Company's new products."

Sunset shook her head. "It's a bit strange to find that here," she said, glancing around. While she would never imply the people here were not clean, it was clear that they didn't use products such as the shampoo often. Perhaps it was a trend that was just starting?

"Miss Rarity?" The pair turned around to face the young boy and another servant—this one in his mid-twenties—who were both bowing before them. "Master Benno will see you now."

"Isn't he precious, Sunset?" Rarity gushed. "Such manners! Now, if only you could learn—"

"Rarity?" Sunset interrupted, nodding with her head to the door.

"Oh, right, right."

A few minutes earlier...

"Four."

"Only if I retain the rights to produce it after a year." Main studied Benno's face as he considered her counter-offer. He was about to break. She just knew it.

Normally he would not agree to return the copyright after a year, but she was still going to be technically his employee, and a new renegotiation could be brought up at a later date with more beneficial arrangements for both of them, depending on the popularity of her latest innovation.

And he knew well enough she always had improvements. After all, this world didn't have the knowhow to even begin making half of the things she had learned in school back in Japan, much less had been exposed to so much information and learning as a book nerd such as herself had.

Just as he was about to say something else—no doubt in a useless attempt to bring the prize down further—Lutz walked into the room. "Master Benno!"

"Lutz," he responded, eyes turning to study the youth sternly. His face was serious, but Main groaned internally when she noticed the glimmer of relief in his eyes. The interruption would give him time to consider his strategy. "We're in the middle of negotiations."

"But… there's two nobles in the store, and they want to speak to you about a business investment." He leaned forward, gulping as he whispered. "It's about trombe branches."

Benno and Main traded guarded looks. Trombe was very dangerous, and incidentally—and also accidentally—their source for very expensive, super-high quality paper products. Benno straightened up and rolled his shoulders, all traces of the previous bartering gone. "Main. We'll postpone this transaction for now. But before I send for the two nobles waiting outside, I must know…" He loomed across the table, eyes narrowing suspiciously. "What. Did. You. Do?"

Main leaned back, smiling uncertainly. "Um, nothing! I swear! I haven't spoken to any nobles or clergy about that at all, I promise!" she said, waving her small hands appeasingly. "I've been too busy taking care of the orphanage and recuperating from the ceremony I performed for the Head Priest!"

"Hm." He closed his eyes for a moment, then looked at Lutz. "Did you get a name or title?"

"Um… only that one is named Rarity…"

"No family name?" Benno frowned, rubbing his chin in thought before looking at Lutz straight in the eye. "She doesn't sound familiar. In the future, make sure to inquire for any noble's full title and name if possible. Remember: information is an essential skill for a merchant! Especially one I am training."

Lutz stood straighter, nodding vigorously. "Yes, sir!"

"Very well. Fetch Mark and bring them in."

Main watched her friend bow and leave, then turned to look at Benno, who was giving her a wary look.

It took a moment to click. "Seriously!" Main insisted, her small hands curling into frustrated fists, "I didn't do anything!"

"That remains to be seen."

"Announcing Lady Rarity Belle, and Lady Sunset Shimmer," Mark said as he and Lutz stepped to the side to let the pair of noble ladies in. The one with the indigo hair was dressed as Main would expect a high noble lady to dress, clearly made with high-quality materials and—to her trained eye as the daughter of a seamstress—excellent workmanship.

The other one… belonged more with the Knight's Order, although with how she acted around Lady Rarity, it was clear she was also a noble of at least the same rank. Her red hair, however, had highlights of gold—the first she had seen since she had arrived in this world—and either they were natural or dyed by a professional. Given the general lack of hair products, however, it was unlikely it was the latter. It was also shiny and well-kept, like she had been using one of her shampoos.

Lady Sunset turned to face her, and raised an eyebrow, while Lady Rarity blinked and looked down at her as well. "Oh, my! A tiny priestess. How precious!"

Benno cleared his throat, stepping up to them. "Ah, my apologies. Main here does some business with us on occasion. She was on her way to the church right now, in fact. Lutz, if you could please escort Main back to the entrance where Fran is waiting..."

"If you don't mind, I'll walk with them," Sunset said, surprising the group. "I'm sure that Rarity will have a lot to talk to you about, Master Benno, I like the charm of this city."

Rarity gave her a look. "Are you sure, Sunset? I'm sure we won't take too long."

"You know Kassandra's dear friend used to say," Sunset countered, "'The unexamined city is not worth visiting.'"

Main blinked. 'Did she just paraphrase...?!'

"He never said such a thing." Rarity pouted. "What if I'm attacked by dragons and miscreants?"

"I'd pity the lot of them." Sunset smirked and shrugged. "If I am to play the part of Oscar de Jarjayes to your Marie Antoinette, then I'll arrive back in the nick of time if you need me."

Main's brain went into overdrive. 'That's… The Rose of Versailles!'

Rarity sighed. "Fine, if miss Main doesn't mind," she conceded. "She is a priestess, after all, and her time is important."

"I don't!" Main said immediately.

"Main?" Lutz whispered just about loud enough for everyone to hear, although Benno himself had already stood up, a protest almost escaping his lips.

"I-I only know that I know nothing!" Main declared.

Benno groaned, smacking his forehead. "What does that even mean?"

"Well! It seems our good friend Socrates has a student all the way here in Ehrenfest," Rarity quipped, her lips sliding into a smile.

'I knew it!' Main immediately noticed Benno glancing at both nobles, his suspicions growing by the second. "Um…"

That turned his attention to her. "Is this Socrates an acquaintance of yours, Main?"

Main cringed. "In a way, yes. I'm very familiar with him, although he's passed away." She forced the most convincing smile she could muster. "It's unusual to find students of his at all outside the temple."

That seemed to relax him a bit, as he glanced back at the pair of nobles with a bit less hostility. The workings of the church were filled with mystery and outright secrecy for those not of noble birth or deeply involved with them, and Benno had a personal philosophy of not getting mixed in with them if at all possible, so the chances of him knowing that Socrates had never been a priest were very low.

"Don't worry," Sunset spoke up, "I can guarantee her safety." She smirked confidently, crossing her arms and nodding firmly. "I only want to have someone to talk to as I explore the city for a bit. Even if it's limited just to the temple, it's not too much of a problem either."

Benno glanced at Main, studying her begging eyes before he finally sighed. "Lutz, inform Fran, Gil, and Delia that Lady Sunset will go with you."

"Um… yes," Lutz said, bowing politely before running out.

"Main, if you're walking to the church, it might be best for you to get ready. We will finalize our discussions about the new product later."

"Um, yes," she said, echoing Lutz before heading to the back room.

"Mark, please bring some tea. Lady Belle and I will be discussing business," Benno ordered, his eyes steady on Rarity, who was simply waiting for them to finish.

"I'll wait outside," Sunset said, heading to the door. "It was nice to meet you, Master Benno."

It turned out that Gil and Delia were not around by the time Main came out of the Gilberta Company store. After a quick introduction of Lady Sunset to a very stiff and formal Fran, the group had started walking, with Fran initially insisting in carrying Main before politely, if a bit coldly asking Sunset to walk slowly for her benefit.

Sunset had merely shrugged with a public casualness that in this world was reserved only for the nobility and the trio had started making their way towards the church.

Main glanced at Sunset a bit warily, and from the way he walked, she could tell that Fran was tense as well. He didn't know why she was studying their walking companion as she was, but he knew enough to be afraid of whatever Main herself was probably planning.

'I guess it's survival instinct on some level…' she thought, wincing internally. She put the thought to the side as she glanced at the warrior noble. "So what brings you here, Lady Sunset?" she asked.

Sunset, who had been casually taking in the city blinked and turned to look at her. "Rarity. She needs those materials from your company to produce some sort of potion. I don't really know why she needs it other than sales and profit, but well, that's just what it's like for her." She shrugged.

Main grimaced. Trombe trees were very, very dangerous, and she couldn't imagine any potion made out of them to have a purpose that would benefit anyone. They were only good if they were dead, or turned into paper, as far as she was concerned. Still, that didn't give her much information to work with, so she'd need another approach. "So… Socrates, huh? I didn't think there would be that many people that would know of him."

"I supposed most people in this whole, wide world wouldn't, but that shouldn't be a surprise," Sunset said, then grinned. "He's one of the most annoying people you could ever talk to," she said, "but certainly entertaining. I imagine he would be ill-suited to be discussed by the church. I had heard of him before, but met him through a mutual acquaintance."

Main nodded. Then her forehead furrowed in thought and her eyes went wide. "Eeh?!" she exclaimed falling to a complete stop.

"Lady Main," Fran said, his voice low, but his tone firm. "Stop gawking. It's undignified."

Slowly Main turned to look at her eldest retainer, her mind still blown. "But she said she met Socrates!"

"I'm sure that is generally an amazing thing to do, but with Lady Sunset being a noble, it might—"

"No, you don't get it," Main insisted, "Socrates!"

"Ah, Main," Sunset spoke up. "You are drawing a bit of attention."

Main winced and forced herself to calm down, fighting the instict that told her just how impossible it really was for her current companion to have met an ancient, Greek Philosopher while being in another world where the Greeks had never existed. "Right. I'm sorry."

"No worries," Sunset said as they started walking again. "I think I can see the church at the end of the street."

Main looked up. It was the church indeed, and waiting at the gate were her missing retainers and...

"It's the Head Priest," Fran said, a tinge of relief seeping into his voice. Clearly he didn't trust the strange supposed-noble that had accompanied them all the way to the church, and honestly, Main couldn't blame him for being suspicious.

To Fran, it was probably something crazy that his charge had suddenly decided to bring into their lives, just like a great many things. Her own attitude at the… crazy revelations Sunset had implied in the conversation probably didn't help either. But still!

"Well, here we are," Main muttered sullenly. With the Head Priest here it would be almost impossible to talk with Sunset privately. Even if he knew about her previous life. Ferdinand was very suspicious of everyone.

"Main." He barely nodded her way before his eyes were firmly on Sunset, measuring her up. Given that he was the Knight Commander as well, Main supposed it was only natural he'd be wary of another noble walking around with a sword.

She curtsied. "Head Priest. May I present Lady Sunset Shimmer," she said.

Sunset simply nodded, which was a definite no-no in Main's book. The church was very picky about how others presented themselves, and any breach in protocol would result in harsh words at the very least.

"I see." Ferdinand bowed lightly. "A pleasure to make your acquaintance," he said, surprising not only Main, but her retainers as well. Fran had almost gaped. Almost. Unperturbed by their reactions, the Head Priest continued. "May I ask what brings you to our doors with my apprentice Priestess?"

"The pleasure is mine, I am sure," Sunset replied with a smile. "And I apologize if I made you worry. I was just walking Main to the temple while my friend finished some business in town. I will take my leave."

"But!"

"Main."

She cursed under her breath at the look the Head Priest gave her. "I'm sorry."

"No offense taken," Sunset replied. "Anyway, I should get going. I have a lot of places to explore before Rarity is done."

"Are you staying in the city?" Main asked, ignoring Ferdinand's look and twitching eyebrow.

Sunset shook her head. "I'm afraid not, Main. We're leaving town as soon as Rarity is done. I think by tonight we'll be worlds apart," she smirked. "But maybe I will see you again another day."

And with that, she turned and left.

"Head Priest—" Fran started, but Gil beat him to it.

"Can you believe how she acted? I know she's a noble, but to be so callous towards the Head Priest—"

"Enough." Ferdinand shook his head. "Main, you will take steps to ensure your retainers do not act like this."

"Um… yes Head Priest."

"Now, come with me."

"Gil, Delia," Main turned to the other two children. "Please head back to my office. Fran?"

Nodding respectfully, her eldest retainer stepped behind them as they walked. Ferdinand was deep in thought, as they walked to his quarters. Once inside, he motioned for her to follow him into the secret chamber.

"Main, who was that woman?"

"She said her name was Sunset Shimmer, and she seemed like a noble…"

Ferdinand shook his head. "I did not recognize her insignia, but her clothes were top quality. That and…" he frowned. "She was dangerous. How did she end up walking with you to the church?"

Main gulped. "She… I think she is like me." When he didn't reply, she continued, "She mentioned a man… Socrates. He doesn't exist in this world."

She sighed when she saw him raise an eyebrow. This would take a while.

"I'm so tired," Main muttered, struggling to stay awake.

Fran smiled down as he carried her to her room. "You've been hard at work today, Lady Main, and then you had that meeting with the Head Priest. It's no surprise you're drained."

He paused and stepped to the side, allowing another priest to walk by. They both ignored the mutter of 'commoner scum' the blue-robed man delivered with practiced ease. At this stage, it was to be expected from the rest of the clergy, even if the knight order was turning to her side.

Once the priest was out of sight, they proceeded over to Main's room, where Delia waited for her to help her change. Usually Main would be able to head back downtown, but today she had needed to cover a lot of issues from the orphanage before (and after) going down to the Gilberta Company HQ, in addition to her long, long conversation about Greek Philosophy with the High Priest, so Lutz and her family knew she'd be spending the night at the temple.

As usual, utmost secrecy on everything discussed was demanded and agreed to, even if she had gone over so much that even the High Priest had felt light-headed (if the continuous massaging of his temples was any indication).

"Lady Main, let's get you changed…"

She nodded at Delia's words, lazily looking around her room before her eyes settled on the door across from her. "Um, Delia, thanks but I think I'll change my clothes on my own tonight."

The young red-head frowned, but sighed when she noticed the smile on Main's face. "You're going to be staying up, aren't you?"

Main shrugged apologetically.

"Fine. Stay like that then, but I'll check in on you in an hour and if you're not in bed, I'm getting everyone in the building to change you, tie you down and throw you in bed. We can't have you collapsing again."

"I promise I will be careful," Main said, touched by her retainer's disguised worry. She watched the slightly older girl mutter something under her breath before she bowed and walked out of her room, never turning to face the door that had caught Main's attention.

She knew it hadn't been there before. Or rather, that there had been a different door there. But there was no way that anyone here had suddenly decided to replace her closet door with a solid oak piece that had, of all things, Sunset Shimmer's crest on it.

And it was definitely the mysterious visitor's crest. There was absolutely no way Main would have ignored the clear yin-yang similarities, even if so many references to her own world hadn't been made in passing.

Carefully, she made her way to the door and considered the handle. It was just within reach. Would she be strong enough to open the heavy-looking door? Main bit her lip, thinking for a fraction of a second that it might not be a good idea… but before she could really think about it, her hand was on the handle itself and she was pulling the door open.

A silver bell rang a crystalline chime, and she found herself facing a tall, beautiful pale lady with long, straight white hair. She seemed to be slightly surprised by Main's appearance, even though her eyes were closed.

Silently, she leaned forward and picked up Main with no trouble at all, holding her like a teddy-bear before walking into the room beyond.

"W-wait!" Main whined, watching the door behind her close. She was too weak to fight, and even if she wasn't tired, as gentle as the woman was being, Main could tell she had incredible strength, so all she could do for the moment was wait and see what would happen.

"White?" a familiar voice asked. "I thought you were going home?"

"Guest."

The woman, White, then sat Main gently on a stool. It was then that her brain caught up with her and she stared around in awe at the place that had replaced her closet. It was a bar… something like out of an American-style kind of place, or what would be a fancy whiskey bar in Japan. What did they call those? Speakeasy?

"Main?"

She shook her head and turned to face the bartender... "Lady Shimmer?!" Main blinked, taking in how the other woman was dressed. "B-but I thought—"

Sunset simply grinned. "Well. Welcome to Sunset's Isekai, my little multiverse bar. I kinda suspected you'd end up here after our short talk the other day… so what can I offer you to drink? Tea? A soda?"

Before she could answer, a familiar pang of pain shot through her body. 'Oh no…'

"Main?" she heard Sunset call out, a worried tone to her voice.

The world around her turned black.

End Part 1

Author's Notes:

A sort of multi-parter! Yay! Well... Yay-ish! Let's find out how this one goes for our guests!

An Isekai's Isekai Hangout Pt 2. (Isekai 1 - Ascendance of a Bookworm)

Sunset's Isekai
An Isekai's Isekai Pt 2. (Ascendance of a Bookworm)
By Wanderer D

"No, you can't train her while she's unconscious. Seriously, White, that's a bit extreme no matter how you look at it."

The words made no sense to Main, but she was somehow conscious enough for her mind to start processing what was going on. She was currently floating in a warm darkness, calm and embracing, much different than the raging fire of uncontrolled mana.

What had she been doing? She tried to focus, bringing back what little she could remember from the murky depths of her memory. She had gone to the temple, and talked to the High Priest for hours. It had been too late to go back home, so she had stayed in her room at the orphanage. She frowned, drifting in the comfortable darkness.

She had found a door where there shouldn't have been one… and then the Devouring…

Her eyes snapped open, and it took her a moment to take in what was happening around her. She was sitting on a very comfortable chair, and had been resting her head on a table. But this wasn't her home. This wasn't the orphanage, the temple, or even her old home back in Tokyo… It was a bar. But not the type of bar she would find in her current homeworld.

It wasn't a tavern… it wasn't an inn, or a smelly hole where criminals would gather—not that she had seen them, but her dad mentioned one such place once—no, it was a bar like the ones she'd seen in Shinbashi, even if she had never stepped in. Most of the bottle labels were printed, and the shapes and sizes were clearly not something a medieval society would produce frequently.

Across from her, two women seemed to be trying to stare down one another. She slowly started recognizing them. The one on the left was Sunset Shimmer… an otherworlder who had stopped by the Gilberta Company with another woman to buy some questionable materials.

The other, she hadn't talked to, but she was just too memorable to forget. Tall, slender, ivory skinned, and long, straight white hair. Furthermore, although Main couldn't really tell exactly what the issue was, there was just something wrong with her red irises.

"Awake," White muttered, closing her eyes and turning to face Main slightly, while Sunset blinked, also turning to look at Maine.

"Oh! Are you feeling better, Main?"

Main nodded as things slowly started to click into place, but… she felt a chill in the pit of her stomach. "Oh no… how long was I out?"

"Oh… about ten minutes or so, but time doesn't pass outside the bar, so don't worry people won't be missing you on the other side quite yet."

"Wait, only ten minutes?" Main's eyes widened. That was not normal. Usually she'd be out for at least a day if she was lucky.

"Yeah, I hope you don't mind, but we extracted the extra mana that was burning through you," Sunset said, shaking her head. "You need to be more careful, that uncontrolled buildup was pretty dangerous."

"Y-you extracted it?" she asked, not quite believing what she heard. "How?"

"She's Sunset Shimmer."

Main and Sunset both looked at White for a moment, but then the bartender (or was she a knight?), shrugged. "I guess that's true."

"That doesn't explain anything!"

Sunset laughed, then walked over to the bar. "Let's get you something to drink. What would you like? Tea? Soda?"

"Soda!" Main replied immediately. "I haven't had soda since… since… ever in this world!"

"Wasn't it close to bedtime for you though?" Sunset asked.

"I might be in a little girl's body but I was a grown up before!"

Sunset chuckled, but shrugged. "Anything in particular?"

"Melon Soda!"

"Alright, one melon soda coming up."

"Two."

They glanced at White, who had sat at the bar and was playing with a little, if dangerous-looking spider.

"Two melon sodas," Sunset said, going around the bar to retrieve the drinks. "So, Main… do you go by any other name?"

Main grimaced. "I used to…" she shook her head. "But that life's over. I'm Main now." She smiled, looking down at her tiny hands. "I worked so hard to become a librarian, and just as I did…"

White tilted her head in a small sign of understanding.

"I see," Sunset said, placing a glass of soda in front of the mysterious woman, and walking over to sit across Main at her table, sliding the glass with ice and the sweet, effervescent contents to her. "I'm sorry to hear that."

Main sighed. "Me too… but…" she shuddered. "I think that I've started to appreciate a lot of things I didn't back then."

Sunset raised an eyebrow. "Oh?" she said, taking a seat next to the child-like otherworlder. "And what is that?"

Main shifted in place before sighing. "Back in Tokyo I was… very self-centered. I love books, you know? They're absolutely the best thing in the world! But…" she held the glass in both hands, watching the ice cubes shift when she tilted it slightly. "A-anyway, I used to focus completely on them even if… other things were happening in life."

She sighed, letting out the air in her lungs slowly. "I never got to say goodbye to my mom."

Sunset patted her shoulder. "What happened?"

"Earthquake." Main glanced up from her drink, her cheeks tinged pink. "I had several bookshelves-worth of books land on me."

"Oh."

"And I came back to a world with no readily available books!" Main whined. "My last wish was to be near books in my next life! And now I have to make them on my own because they're so expensive!"

Sunset blinked. "Wait, is that what you've—"

"Yes. That's why I was at the Gilberta Company. I'm making paper, writing stories, adapting the scriptures for kids… all of it, even becoming a priestess is because I want my books." Main snorted, then smiled little by little. "But I got much more than I had before. I have friends, and I'm much closer to my family than I ever was in my previous life. Plus, I got to re-arrange the whole library in the temple!" She grinned, a glint of greed crossing her features. "All those books and scrolls!" She swooned. "I got to organize them by genre! By author and subgenre!"

"Huh. I should introduce you to Twilight, you'd be best friends pretty quick."

Main looked up. "Who?"

"Princess Twilight Sparkle," Sunset said, summoning a picture from the wall and showing her to Main.

"She looks like she's holding a gun."

"Wrong Twilight Sparkle," Sunset said, switching the picture with another. "She's the Princess of Friendship in Equestria, and also was a librarian, a teacher and loves books and organizing them."

Main stared at the picture for a moment. "She's a horse? No, a unicorn with wings?"

"A pony. When we have wings and a horn, we're called Alicorns."

"But wasn't the alicorn what they called the horn in a unicorn?"

"Cultural differences in nomenclature that got lost in translation."

"So it's not that people got lazy and mixed—"

"Cultural differences in nomenclature that got lost in translation."

Main gave her an unamused glance. "Right." She considered the picture. "Wait, you said 'we', does that mean you're an alicorn too?"

Sunset smiled. "I used to be a unicorn, but I crossed over to another world, and well… ta-dah."

"What about White?" Main asked, glancing over to the other woman. "Was she a pony too?"

White allowed the little spider in her hand to spin a web around her fingers. "Spider."

Main blinked. "What."

"White's not from my world," Sunset said, "I met her some time ago, when she was… different, and needed a drink."

White nodded.

"Let's just say she really needed a change in scenery and food."

White nodded repeatedly.

"Oh."

"So Main, what's the deal with the mana surge?" Sunset asked.

Main grimaced. "It's called 'The Devouring', and it affects children of common people that have the ability to cast magic. We are not taught how to handle it, and magical items to drain it are very expensive, so most children that suffer from it die."

Sunset grimaced and glanced at White, who shook her head. Main didn't know them that well, but the look was familiar. It was just the way things were, not only in her new life, but everywhere. Those that had money, status, or power—whether earned or not—would always have advantages over those that didn't.

"Buying a magical item was too expensive, worth hundreds of gold coins, and not something the daughter of a city guard could ever hope to obtain. So I started a business."

Sunset laughed and shook her head. "It must've driven them nuts."

"Oh, it did!" Main's smile grew. "I have a lot to learn about this world, but I managed to create paper, find a patron, and even join the clergy as a blue-robed priestess, with the same rights as nobles. And now, whenever I am not doing some duty or another, I can at last read my precious books!"

Her smile soured a little. "Now, if I could only convince the high priest to let me into his private library..."

"Hm. Introducing you to Twilight might not be the best idea."

Main blinked. "Did you say something?"

"Nope! How's the soda?"

Main gave the bartender a half-lidded suspicious look, before shrugging and taking a deep pull of her drink, leaning back and exhaling in satisfaction. "Delicious! I have really missed this! Maybe it should be my next project?" She tapped her finger on the table. "But, what fruit should I use? We don't have melons…" Her musings were interrupted by a long yawn.

"I'm sure you'll figure it out," Sunset said, "but it seems it's time to sleep?"

"Ugh, I don't like being a little girl all over again," Main sighed. "I get tired so easily, although at least now that I'm in the temple I don't have to worry about my mana getting out of control too often."

"We're not training her," Sunset said when White opened her mouth to say something. The… spider lady… pouted, but shrugged and went back to her drink.

Another yawn shook her small body, and despite feeling better with her mana being drained, Main couldn't deny that she needed sleep. "I think I might need to go back… but..." she glanced around the room at all the things that brought back memories from her previous life. She paused. "Wait, you can move to other dimensions?" She bit her lip. "Can… can I ask a favor?"

本須 麗乃

The gray, granite slab of the family grave had her name written on it. Well, not her name, not anymore. It was very early in Tokyo, and other than an occasional shape in the distance, there were no people in the Yanaka Cemetery. If there were, they would be surprised by the decidedly non-japanese girl that stood in front of the small grave, praying.

"Oh."

A familiar voice made her flinch, and she fought the urge to turn around too quickly.

"I'm sorry for scaring you… did you know Urano-chan?"

Mom. It's so early, you shouldn't be here at this hour. "Um… yes."

"I see."

The woman walked up to stand next to her and bowed her head, pressing her palms together. "You must have just met her before…" she trailed off. "But I'm glad she made an impression on such a young lady as yourself."

Main forced a smile and nodded, forcing herself to look at the grave, and not at her mother. Her heart ached. "She told me she loved the food you made for her."

Her mother went really quiet.

"And that she always felt bad that she kept reading when it was dinner time."

"I—"

"She loved making things with you. She loved the craft classes even if she complained that she wanted to read books. She felt so proud every time you were able to make amazing soaps and candles!"

"She told you about that?"

"She never ate that dinner that you made a-and she never apologized to you and she was so sorry! She really, really loved you. And never got the chance to say goodbye..." Main struggled with the need to throw herself into her mother's arms, but it seemed her training under the High Priest was at least yielding some results. She took a deep, shuddering breath, keeping her focus on the grave.

After a moment, she stopped and took a deep breath, sliding her hand into her small purse to procure her little offering.

It had taken some convincing, but with Sunset's help, she had managed to get her old library card back, and with White's assistance, and some amazing threading, she had encapsulated it in a weather-resistant, transparent material. She gently traced her fingers over the list of books she had taken out and returned. She had almost filled this one out too.

Gently, she arranged her dress so it wouldn't get dirty, then she kneeled down to leave the card leaning against the granite.

She forced a smile and spun in place, bowing deeply to her mother. Wanting to tell her all the things she couldn't… she knew it would only hurt her mother even more than it would hurt her. "Thank you. Thank you."

Her mother seemed to hesitate.

"Thank you. I'm sorry. Thank you." Main could feel the tears welling up and spilling onto the ground below, but she dared not open her eyes. She clenched her hands into small fists. "I-I have to go."

Before she could finish turning around, she was pulled into a hug. Her mother held her close, allowing her to cry on her shoulder. She couldn't see her face, but she could smell her shampoo, and imagine her kind smile.

"Take care. Be strong. Be kind," her mother whispered in her ear. "And thank you for coming back… just for a little bit."

"Main," Delia called, waking her up. "Breakfast is ready. I'll be up there to help you dress in a moment."

Main opened her eyes and stared at the canopy over her bed. Had it all been a dream? She turned to the bedside table, where a small, printed book waited for her, a gift from her former mother. She had been intending to leave it at the grave… it was the last book she had taken from the library. Her mother had bought it and was going to leave it at the grave as an offering.

Main sat up and took it in her hands, opening the cover to find a silver business card inside.

Closure.

And people who would understand her.

She glanced at the door of the orphanage. People that trusted her, relied on her, and respected her.

She turned to the window, overlooking the city. A family. Friends. Peers.

It had all started with tragedy… but maybe… it also came with change for her. And change was good. Somehow she felt she could handle the future with a lighter heart.

End

Author's Notes:

Main/Myne :raritywink: and White will return in future chapters. If you're into Isekai literature/anime, keep an eye for the occasional "An Isekai's Isekai" chapters!

Movable Do (Ambergris — Complete)

Sunset's Isekai
Movable Do (Ambergris — Complete)
By Wanderer D & Pascoite

Canterlot High School’s last bell rang, but it took Sonata Dusk a few seconds to fully register it. She’d spent the last ten minutes staring out the window anyway, and she finally wrested her attention to the notebook and pen she needed to cram into her bag before she went…

Home?

Where was home anymore? She still had the apartment she used to share with Aria and Adagio, but they lived across town now. Had jobs, went to a different school. Left her behind.

Except Adagio started hanging around here again. And being… nice? Not mean, anyway. Adagio had tried to explain to her why, but it never quite made sense. But she thought that was what people called 'nice.' People called Sunset Shimmer and her group of friends nice, and Adagio had been acting a lot like them in the last year.

Still, an empty apartment. Or go to her boyfriend Gridiron’s house.

She stood up and strode out into the hallway, looking down the whole time, which meant accidentally bumping a few people on her way. It didn’t make any of them mad. So many people were 'nice' here. A few even asked her if she was okay. How could they tell?

Her boyfriend’s house. She’d lived there off and on for the past year and a half. Until someone, usually Sunset or Adagio, would tell her to leave him. Well, not tell her. “You need to,” as they’d phrase it. So she obeyed. Then he’d tell her to get back together with him. So she obeyed.

No, he wasn’t nice, but Adagio didn’t used to be either, and they got along fine. All of a sudden that wasn’t good enough? She followed Adagio’s orders, she followed Gridiron’s—what difference did it make?

So what kept nagging at her brain to listen to them? It didn’t make sense! Talking about what she deserved. Sonata wasn’t the leader. She didn’t deserve anything. Why couldn’t everyone just make up their minds?

The sound of motors told her to look up. The crosswalk signal ahead of her still shone green, but it had started to blink. She could make it if she rushed, then go on to her apartment. Or she could turn left, wait for that crosswalk, and go to Gridiron’s house.

Which way?

She walked up to the pole. Two buttons. She rested her forehead against the cold metal. Why couldn’t she decide? Why would that make her cry? There were lots of other people around. Couldn’t she just ask one of them to tell her what to do? That was all she needed: someone to give her an order.

Her ears started to ring.

The traffic signals cycled again and again, and a few times, people asked her something—she didn’t hear what—and put a hand on her shoulder, but moved on when their turn came. Eventually, her turn would have to come, too.

So she sniffled and straightened up. Then she noticed the sign, a colorful chalk drawing propped against the wall. Funny, she didn’t remember ever seeing a door there. But the sign had a nice-looking drink on it, and a line about special appetizers. It was Tuesday today, right? Maybe mini tacos then?

But below all that, taking up the bottom half of the sign, was exactly the thing she needed now. Orders: “Come on in!”

So she obeyed.

Sunset had always considered the image of a bartender incessantly wiping down the counter and cleaning glasses to be hopelessly cliched. Actually becoming a bartender had completely changed her estimation of how often that needed doing. And it seemed like any day she tried to grab a spare moment to retreat into the office and go over the finances, Rarity would conveniently show up and shoo her out of there. At least Sunset still had the stockroom well within her personal domain—far too much dust for Rarity’s taste.

Of course, the bar also had the impeccable timing to let in a new guest just as she finished putting the last mug—

The bell on the door tinkled. Oh, was it already time for one of her regular get-togethers? A captain from the group must have shown up early.

Sonata Dusk stood there, staring at her vacantly.

Sunset patted a hand on the counter and beckoned the other toward a barstool. “Have a seat!” she said with a smile. Sonata did exactly that, and rather robotically, which—well, Sunset had to do a bit of quick mental calculus. A Sonata used to following orders, but not looking very cheerful. That still didn’t narrow it down too much.

Though she did climb into the stool, Sonata’s gaze remained fixed on the countertop. So Sunset slipped one of her laminated menus where her guest would see it. “Just let me know if you see anything that grabs your interest, okay?”

After a good ten seconds, Sonata’s eyes did traverse the top of the menu. But then she looked up and squinted. “I just saw you at school. How’d you get over here so fast?”

Sunset let out a quick sigh. She’d gone through this enough to recite it like a prepared speech. These days, the point was to make it sound like it wasn’t a prepared speech. “I’m not the Sunset you know. I’m from another reality, which may be very similar to yours, judging by your appearance, but—”

“Oh, so that’s what Adagio meant by there being two of you,” Sonata said with a flick of her wrist. And, thank goodness, a hint of a smile.

Well, that made things simpler. “So you already got the lowdown. Nice,” Sunset replied with her friendliest grin. “What can I get you to drink, then?”

And Sonata’s eyes glazed over. “What do you want me to drink?”

Sunset shrugged. "I have a whole selection of drinks for you, anything that strikes your fancy would be a good start. I’d like you to drink whatever would make you happy.”

“It would make me happy to do what you want me to.” Sonata’s weak smile began to look rigid around the edges.

Okay, maybe they’d get back to a drink order a little later. “Did Adagio also tell you that people come in here to talk about their problems?”

“Mmhmm.”

“So… do you have something you wanted to talk about?” Sonata’s shoulders immediately hunched up, so Sunset didn’t let the inevitable silence hang. “Nothing to worry about in here. It helps to talk things over with a friend, but only when you’re ready.”

That did get Sonata’s eyes to clear again, but her tentative smile bent into a frown.

Maybe a little prodding wouldn’t hurt. There was only so much she knew about Sonata, after all, but experience had taught her that sometimes waiting for someone to open up led to very long waits which ended frustrating them. “Is there something bothering you?”

“I dunno,” she said, shrugging.

Getting anything out of this kind of Sonata was always an exercise in careful phrasing. “What were you thinking about just before you came in here?”

Sonata rested her chin on a hand. Not a dead end, then, or Sunset would have only gotten another shrug from her. And back to the matter of drink choice—she could whip up a few different things and see what Sonata liked. Adagio and Aria had enjoyed the Duck Dodgers she’d made them, so that was as good a starting place as any, especially considering that a quick glance at what the bar had chosen for a menu contained nothing alcoholic.

They were rather quick to mix as well, but another prompt might help get Sonata back. “Do you remember? What you were thinking about?” Sunset stirred a few ingredients together in a sample-sized glass.

Still no answer. But Sonata did take the glass and sniff it.

“I was going to ask if you’re old enough to drink, but there’s no alcohol in that, so it doesn’t matter.”

Sonata gave it a taste, then gulped down a bigger swallow. “Mmm. Kinda fruity.”

“How old are you anyway? I guess I never asked any of you before.”

With the hand curled around her glass, Sonata pointed at Sunset. “You know, I never thought about that much. Taking into account how old we were when we got banished and how long we’ve been here… well, I don’t know that time flows the same in both places. Plus I’ve always wondered if there’s some sort of event horizon to the portal Star Swirl used that might cause a time dilation effect, but—” she snorted a laugh and covered her mouth with her free wrist “—if it was a true singularity, then I guess from your point of view, we’d still be hanging suspended and motionless, and we obviously got here, so…”

Sunset gaped at her.

“Totally,” Sonata added before finishing her drink. “Oh, and the sign outside said something about appetizers. I was hoping there was a chance…”

Only one thing Sonatas ever asked for. “They’re just some frozen mini-tacos I can toss in the microwave.”

Of course, Sonata wore an immense grin and nodded rapidly. But as her eyes wandered over Sunset’s shoulder, her smile melted into a scowl. Sunset glanced behind her, and… no surprise.

“The bar knows,” she said, patting Sonata’s hand. “Didn’t you notice? None of the drinks on the menu I gave you had any liquor in them.” Sonata gave her a curious squint. “I assume this has something to do with Aria.”

Sonata almost locked up, but before that could happen, Sunset opened the freezer under the bar and pulled out a box of tacos, shaking it. It only got a halfhearted smile back. “Yeah,” she answered. “That stuff about ruined Aria’s life. I don’t want anything to do with it.”

At least that was a sign that there was a will, hidden in there.

In the microwave the mini tacos went, and Sunset punched in the time. “I understand. We’ll take care of you here.” Halfway turned back to her guest, Sunset paused. Right there by the microwave, appropriately enough. She took down the photo of her, Adagio, and Aria, then set it on the counter next to her drink. “Have you seen this one before?”

Sonata grinned a little more genuinely at it, but did she flinch as well?

“Yeah. Adagio has that on her phone.”

She kept watching the photo as if she expected it to move, and she pulled her ponytail over her shoulder, running her fingers through it. Maybe she’d calmed down enough to try again. But some food wouldn’t hurt either, Sunset noted as the microwave beeped at her.

Soon enough, the steaming plate sat in front of Sonata. “You got any hot sauce?” she said.

“Uh huh,” Sunset replied, reaching for the fridge handle, “I keep some around for Bloody Marys.” And a jolt of ice wrapped itself around Sunset’s skin. Way to mention an alcoholic drink. But Sonata hadn’t seemed to hear. Out on the counter it went, too, and Sonata dumped a generous splotch of it across one of the tacos.

They did smell good, so Sunset helped herself to one. But Sonata could have the rest. “Do you think,” Sunset said as she sucked the grease off her fingers, “you could tell me what’s bothering you?"

Another shrug, and Sonata resumed staring at the counter.

“I won’t make you.” Sunset leaned over the counter and spoke softly. “That’s why the bar is here, though. It knew you needed help with something.”

Sonata had finished chewing. So she stuffed another taco in her mouth, but she did roll her eyes back toward the photo.

“I promise. Whenever you’re ready you can tell me what has you upset.” Oh yeah, watch the phrasing. “Just… what you were thinking about when you saw my sign outside.”

A few times, Sonata’s eyes flicked between Sunset and the wooden surface between them. But knowing Sonata, maybe she was deciding whether to talk and maybe she actually didn’t remember. Finally, she folded her arms and took a breath. “I was going home.”

A start, at least. But Sonata didn’t look poised to continue. “And…? Is something bad happening at home?”

Sonata shook her head. Something else about home, then. Was she missing Equestria? Sweet Celestia, the logistics of getting permission for a siren to visit or, perish the thought, go back to live there? This could get difficult.

“I don’t know where home is.”

When Sunset glanced back, Sonata was staring at her with the most pleading look. How could she say no to that? But it just confirmed—

“Right out there on the corner,” Sonata said, pointing toward the door. “If I go straight, it leads to our apartment. Well—” she pursed her lips “—used to be ours, before Adagio and Aria moved out. Or I could go left, to Gridiron’s house.” She fiddled with a brown friendship bracelet on her left wrist. “Please, just tell me where to go. I’ll do whatever you say.”

Oh. Sunset’s jaw had already clenched, as well as one of her fists. But she managed to keep her voice under control. “You’re still… dating him?”

Sonata cocked her head sideways and shrugged, but she’d resumed watching the counter.

“You won’t look at me when you say that. Does that mean you realize something’s wrong with it?”

Another shrug greeted her, but accompanied by a faint sniffle. So Sunset willed her fist to loosen and gently took Sonata’s hand. “Look,” she said, “I know you’ve heard this lots of times before, but he doesn’t treat you well. You deserve better.”

Sonata tried to shrug again, but she only got one shoulder going. “You always say that.” Then she squinted. “I mean, the Sunset I know always says that. But it’s never made sense.”

Which thread to tackle first? Talking about her Sunset didn’t seem to freeze her up, so maybe save that for the backup plan. She shook her head, pacing behind the bar. "I mean, he doesn't have anything to offer right? He's just some guy that took advantage of you being in a vulnerable state… you're smart, pretty, and you have a long respectable history behind you. Why would you want to be with someone who hurts you?”

“He…” She peered up as if at a parent who’d caught her stealing cookies. “He told me to?”

Sunset balled her other fist and opened her mouth to—

“But then Sunset—other Sunset—tells me not to, and so do her friends, and—” She let out a growl. “Why can’t everyone make up their minds?”

Already, the pitfalls stood out. If Sunset could just step around them. “That’s different, though. Adagio has only ever told you to stay away from him, right? She’s not changing her mind.”

Another shrug. “Iunno. I still keep getting people telling me to do both.”

“What does Adagio say to you?” Sunset asked, leaning in and relaxing her hand.

“She says I don’t have to listen to everyone who gives me orders, and I ask who then, and she says teachers and principals…” She bobbed her head like a child’s recitation. “And then I ask her if she’s one, too. She doesn’t ever answer me. She just looks away. And sometimes cries a bit.” Sonata got that same imploring look again. “Why would she do that? I don’t understand.”

Sunset allowed herself a little smile. This was going well so far. “What does Adagio do after that?”

Sonata straightened up in her seat and shook her head. “She hugs me. And she says she loves me. She never used to do that, never, until maybe a year ago, and I don’t know why. Is she trying to manipulate me or something? But she never asks me to do anything. I wonder what she wants from me, and she says nothing, and why would she be nice to me for nothing? What does she mean by it?” For a moment, she sat there in silence, opening her mouth but not saying a word. Finally, she pushed out: “Something changed with her. Maybe that’s part of it.”

With a smile, Sunset nudged the plate of tacos. “Go on. Have as many as you like.”

Sonata did take one, but she paused while uncapping the hot sauce. “Gridiron tells me that too. He says he loves me.” She glanced down at the friendship bracelet again. “But then so do Adagio and… and Aria, too!” At the mention of that name, Sonata brightened right away. “They both say not to listen to him. But why should I listen to Adagio either?”

This was treading dangerously close to one of those pitfalls. “Does Gridiron still hit you?”

“No, he only did that once. It made a lot of people mad.” Then she slathered on some hot sauce and took a bite of taco. “I dunno. It’s not like it was a big deal,” she mumbled.

“Did Adagio ever do that, even… back then?”

Sonata frowned. “Well… no.”

To be honest, Sunset hadn’t known the answer to that one beforehand. Differentiating Adagio of today from Adagio of a couple years ago might be too subtle for Sonata to follow, but if even old Adagio hadn’t sunk to the level of Gridiron, that would mitigate Sunset’s biggest obstacle. Time to handle it head-on, then.

"But," Sonata continued, oblivious to Sunset's thoughts, "Gridiron also keeps telling me to stay away from them. He doesn't want me around Adagio and Aria, and he doesn't want me around Sunset and the others." She picked up a mini taco from one end and dragged the other end across the sauce on the plate, coating it before throwing it into her mouth. "He's told me that I'll be happier if I just stay with him and not see them."

Red flags turned into warning bells. “Does he still insult you?”

Sonata took her last bite and flicked her empty hand. “Yeah, but Adagio always used to do that, too. But…” She paused in her chewing. “Then she stopped.”

“When?”

“Um. About the time she left, I guess. Just before she—” Sonata gulped and looked up with a new light in her eyes. “Just before she started telling me she loved me.”

“Think about your sisters, and their friends, and people who don't like seeing you hurt, even if you're not too close to them. They all tell you that he's not good for you, and ask you to walk away to be surrounded by others who like you," Sunset said gently. "The only one who tries to isolate you and insult you is him. Maybe that should tell you which one is worth listening to. Loving someone means wanting the best for them, after all. Not mistreating them.”

And now she’d lost Sonata. Her frown returned, and her forehead creased. “But what’s best for me doesn’t matter. Or… the best for me is to make sure things are the best for Adagio.”

“Have you considered that might be the way she feels about you?” If anything, Sonata looked even more confused now. Not quite in full locked-up mode yet; Sunset was rather impressed she’d gotten this far. “Let’s try this: Would you switch places with her? Would you want Gridiron treating Adagio the way he treats you?”

“If she wanted him to, sure,” Sonata replied as if she had something caught in her throat.

“What if she didn’t want him to?”

“Then she’d leave.” Immediately, Sonata let out a short giggle, and Sunset raised an eyebrow at it. “Aria asks me that all the time!”

Yeah, Adagio had mentioned before that those two had formed a special bond. “Okay, make it Aria, then. What if she wanted to leave but couldn’t? What if she was scared to? What would you tell her?”

Now Sonata tensed up like she had forgotten to study for a test. “I… Adagio would tell her—”

“No, what would you tell her?”

“I don’t tell her to do things.”

“Even if she asked you what she should do?”

Sonata traced her finger around the rim of the plate, and she sounded so small. “She wouldn’t ask me that. I’d let Adagio tell her.”

“You don’t even have a wish you keep to yourself? If she stayed only because he told her to, but it hurt her to—” Time for a big gamble. Sunset had heard enough about what Gridiron did, but Sonata might assume Sunset agreed with him if she said it wrong. “If it hurt her to constantly be told how stupid she is?”

Right away, Sonata looked up, blinking back tears and clenching her jaw. “I’m not stupid,” she growled.

“Of course not.” She’d been holding Sonata’s hand for a while now. She gave it a squeeze and flashed a gentle smile. “Anyone can see that. It still hurts to be insulted. Especially by somebody who supposedly loves you.”

“Adagio insulted me all the time,” Sonata muttered.

“But not anymore.”

A sigh escaped her, and Sonata picked at the bracelet. “No.”

“I don’t suppose if Adagio were in your situation you’d ever tell her what to do either.”

Nobody tells Adagio what to do. Well…” She twirled a finger through her ponytail.

The prospect of speaking about herself in third person always felt a bit strange, as used to it as she was by now. “Um… Sunset told her what to do, right?”

Sonata pressed her thumb to a stray bit of shredded cheese on the plate and raised it to her lips. “I guess. I dunno. I get the feeling it wouldn’t make her mad, at least. Not now.”

So Sunset gulped. Sonata had already answered this question, in essence. But she hadn’t made the connection. “Do you think Gridiron loves you, really?”

Sonata shifted her eyes to the side. “No,” she mumbled. “But does it matter?”

"Of course it does," Sunset whispered. "It matters because if you're loved, you're cared for. If you're loved, you're safe." She took a deep breath. "Do you think Adagio loves you?”

Her eyes began to tear up again, but she gave a timid, hurried nod.

“Do you love Adagio?” Minutes stretched on, but still no answer. Sonata would only stare, her eyes glazing over. Frozen up at last. “If you don’t mind, I’d like to invite Adagio in. Aria, too. I think it would help,” Sunset said gently. Even if they didn’t make any more headway, it might comfort her to have them there.

Of course Sonata didn’t reply, but she didn’t seem to react negatively, either. And only a few breaths later, the bell on the door jingled.

Adagio strode in, a couple envelopes clenched in her teeth, a backpack looped over her wrist, and a set of keys dangling from her fingers. She stopped dead in her tracks for a second and blinked once, looking very much like a burglar who realized he’d just broken into the police station. In the next second, she dropped what she was holding and began rushing to Sunset, wearing an enormous grin and with her arms outstretched for a hug, then noticed Sonata slumped over the counter. Her face fell.

She placed a hand on Sonata’s back. “What’s wrong?”

In her current state, Sonata of course didn’t answer. Adagio raised an eyebrow at Sunset.

“I took a crack at her,” Sunset said.

Adagio’s other eyebrow joined its raised companion. “Gridiron?”

Sunset nodded. “Yeah. I actually got a lot farther with her than I would have expected before she zoned out. So… progress, maybe?”

With a nod of her own, Adagio leaned in close to Sonata’s ear. “This is the Sunset I told you about,” she murmured. “The one who helped us when Aria got so scared about work.”

Surprisingly, Sonata raised her head. “She already explained that to me,” she slurred.

“I’ve never been able to wrangle getting her or my Sunset here for a visit,” Adagio said, more to the air than anything. But then she did turn to Sunset. “So now you finally get to meet Sonata!” Adagio reached around Sonata to give her a hug, so Sunset let her hand go. “It’ll be okay. I love you. You know that, right?”

Sonata huffed out a sigh. “You’re going to tell me to stay away from Gridiron, aren’t you?”

At first, Adagio opened her mouth. But she lightly touched Sonata’s shoulder with her free hand and… Well, Sunset could describe it best as deflating. “No.”

Sonata whipped her gaze around, a thousand questions dangling from her lips.

“You already know that’s what I want,” Adagio said, “but I’m not going to tell you to. It doesn’t mean anything if I’m the one choosing.” She tapped a finger at Sonata’s forehead, and Sonata crossed her eyes up at it. “Unless you’re the one making the choice, it won’t help. And it’s time to let you make that choice. So no, I’m not going to order you.”

Sonata’s lip trembled, and she began to sniffle again. “But I don’t want to choose! That’s the whole problem! Just… somebody tell me what to do!”

Her eyes squeezing shut, Adagio shook her head. “I love you. I hope you believe that. No matter what you do, I’ll love you. But you need to learn to love yourself enough to make a good choice. You—” Her shoulders hunched for a moment, and she rubbed her eyes. “You also need to love Aria and me enough to avoid causing us the pain of seeing you get hurt.”

“Love… myself?”

Sunset’s ears perked at that. From what she had heard, that was the key realization that had brought Aria around. And it had been a fairly alien concept to Adagio, too. No surprise that Sonata might struggle with it. But…

Wow, it still nearly brought Sunset to tears just thinking about it: how she had sunk to the lowest point herself. So many Sunsets had done that, her included. But this Adagio’s Sunset had triumphed over it so supremely that she’d guided Adagio through her own transformation, then Adagio had passed the favor on to Aria. What a wonderful gift to know a version of herself had made such a difference.

“Yes,” Adagio continued. “That’s part of realizing you deserve good things, just like everyone else. Aria and I both know how hard a lesson that was to learn. We couldn’t understand how anyone would ever like us. And if nobody else did, then why would we either? But… ugh—” she screwed up her face “—as petty and mean as we both were, you’ve rarely been anything but sweet. It’s no wonder people would take to you quicker than us.”

“Speaking of Aria,” Sunset said, “why hasn’t she shown up yet?” Sunset glanced toward the door. As Adagio had told her the first time they’d met, Sonata had gravitated more to Aria in their efforts to help her. She really should be here for this.

Adagio pulled out her phone and checked for any missed texts. She shrugged and shook her head. “She’ll be along soon enough.” Then she turned back to Sonata. “If you make Aria and me out to be something special, and we both love you, doesn’t that mean something? Wouldn’t that say you’re worth it?”

But Sonata’s face went blank again. At least she nestled into Adagio’s hug a little.

Leaning forward, a bit in front of Sonata, Adagio smiled at her, then slid into the barstool next to her. “I see the tacos were a hit,” she said, gesturing toward the empty plate.

“How’d you know—?”

“It’s Tuesday,” Adagio began, keeping a tally on her fingers, “it’s Sonata, and it’s this bar.”

“Fair enough.”

Then Adagio bumped her fist against Sonata’s empty glass. “Looks like she needs a refill, though. I wouldn’t mind one myself.”

“What can I get you? The usual?” Sunset plucked a menu card off its stand and gave it a sidelong glance before sliding it over the counter. A pretty standard assortment of drinks, she noted.

As she traced her finger down the page, Adagio got a faraway look in her eyes. “Y’know, I don’t mind liquor, but it wouldn’t be fair to drink in front of Aria, assuming she’s on her way. And this one—” she jabbed a thumb at Sonata “—knows how it screwed up Aria’s life. She wouldn’t be too keen on it, either.” She slid the menu back and gave Sonata’s glass a sniff. “Duck Dodgers, huh? Go figure. Make it two.”

Sunset busied herself with mixing their drinks, and Adagio squeezed Sonata’s hand. “It may not be the answer you came in here looking for, but Aria and I are always in your corner.”

“Count me in, too,” Sunset added as she popped up from the fridge with a bottle of cola. She couldn’t quite tell if any of that had registered with Sonata, though. Maybe if she brought down the tension a bit. “Hey, Sonata, what clubs are you in at school this year?” A little small talk might lighten the mood.

Sonata did perk up. “Um… I’m helping out some with chorus.”

“Huh,” Sunset replied. “You had some pretty advanced ideas about that mirror portal, too. I’m surprised you aren’t in the physics club.”

“Eh, I dunno.”

“Are you kidding!?” Adagio burst out. “You ace every science test I’ve ever seen you take. If anything, other club members would hold you back.”

A flick of the wrist, and Sunset topped off both drinks with a maraschino garnish. “You know, once you’ve mastered a subject, like, oh, having a positive outlook and being a good friend, there’s value in passing on that knowledge to others.”

Adagio smirked back at her. “Good point.” Then she poked Sonata’s arm. “See, you should be president of that club.”

Sonata started to giggle, but Adagio’s phone rang. “Oh, hey, it’s Aria,” she said, before setting it down on the counter and tapping it into speaker mode. “Hey, girl! I’ve got a couple of people here who’d like to say hi to you.”

Nothing. Odd. Sunset caught Adagio’s eye, but she only shrugged in response.

“Aria?”

“Sorry. ’M sorry,” Aria’s voice droned. She sounded like she’d just awakened from not getting nearly enough sleep.

“You okay?” Adagio asked.

“…So sorry, Adagio. Didn’t want to. Didn’t want to, I promise.”

“What’s wrong?”

“…I can’t, I can’t, I’m sorry—”

“Aria.”

“—so sorry—”

“Aria, listen.”

“—I don’t ever want to disappoint you—”

“Aria, listen to me!” Adagio snapped.

Silence hung in the air. Sonata gaped at the phone like a kid whose older brother had pointed at the movie screen and said, “Here comes the scary part!” And Sunset about had to reach under the bar to find where her heart had sunk to.

“Aria, what happened?”

“I… was walking home from work.”

That had never sat right with Adagio, even if Sunset hadn’t heard her say so explicitly. Adagio had always made it clear the bus was safer, but it was one little way Aria could contribute to reducing their expenses. They’d argued about that at least twice in here.

“And?”

“And they found me. My old gang. They… they found me.”

Sunset’s back stiffened. This was bad. Then came the inevitable accusations.

“You said they wouldn’t!” Aria yelled with all the volume she could muster, which still wasn’t much. “You said that only happens in movies, but they found me, and I thought they were going to rob me or kill me. Clash had his knife, and I don’t carry mine anymore, and even then it’d be four on one. Why would they? You promised!

“Tell me what’s wrong, Aria. We’ve got to fix this first.”

“I was so scared! They said they wanted to have a good time like we used to, and Clash put his arm around me and had his knife. So, so I-I went along. They already stole some booze, so… so they weren’t gonna make me rob nothin’ at least. But they said they had harder stuff back at their crib, so I figured, let ’em, they’d pass out, and I could run. ’Cept they made me use it first. I didn’t know what else to do! I’m sorry, I’m sorry…”

She broke down into sobs, and Sunset held a hand over her mouth. This was really bad.

“Aria, where are you?” Adagio said, looming over the phone.

“It—it worked, though. They’re all out of it too much to care, so I got up and ran, but I can’t see straight, and I could barely get out the door, then everything was spinning, and I think… I think I fell down some stairs. I don’t know. It hurts.”

Adagio had squeezed her eyes closed, but the tears leaked out anyway. “Where are you?” she squeaked.

“I tried to stand up, but I got so dizzy I almost puked, so I flopped back down. It hurts.”

Her teeth gritted, Adagio snatched up her phone and turned the speaker off. “Where are you?”

Poor Sonata looked like someone who’d broken her new favorite toy, and Sunset grimaced. One thought stabbed into her mind: why hadn’t the bar picked Aria up just a little earlier? And what would Sunset tell Adagio when she asked that same question?

“Where are you? Aria, where are you? Look around and tell me what you see. No. Look out the window. Is there a window? Okay, look out of it and tell me what you see. …Do you remember anything about how you got there? Well, you started out going home from work. Where did you go from there? …Never mind, just please look out the window. The one with the, um… red letters? On a blue background?”

Adagio took a shuddering breath. “Okay. I have to hang up. I’m going to send help. Then I’ll call right back. You’re not alone, you got that? This isn’t your fault. And from now on, you’re riding the bus, even if I have to pay for it. I’m going to call you right back.”

A few seconds passed, then Adagio swiped across her phone’s screen and started tapping. “You need to send someone to the abandoned hotel at Eighth and Main. Yes, it’s an emergency. I think there are five. At least one is hurt bad. …No, I don’t know. My name’s not important. Just hurry, please! Fine, my name is Adagio Dazzle. Not just an ambulance—you’d better send police, too.”

Even Sunset had begun to shake. What would this do to Adagio? Or Sonata? The one person who’d connected with her like no other, and now…

When Sunset could focus her thoughts again, Adagio had already hung up and redialed her phone. “C’mon, Aria, pick up.”

After her third try, the phone clattered onto the bartop, and Adagio flopped back into her seat, whimpering. Her forehead thumped against the bar, and she felt around for Sonata’s hand. By the grimace on Sonata’s face, Adagio had it seized in a crushing grip. Sunset settled for patting her on the shoulder.

“Are you okay?” Sunset asked. “Is there anything I can do?”

She’d continue asking every few minutes, but she never got a response.

The routine had gone on five or six cycles when Sonata spoke up. “Will Aria be alright?” Her eyes would glaze over, but she’d shake her head and push through whatever mental block usually made her freeze up. “Adagio, will she be alright? I don’t want anything bad to happen to her.”

Adagio finally lifted her head and wiped her eyes. “I don’t know. I don’t know what’s going to happen.”

“Can I do anything?” Sunset asked again.

“Not unless you can get the hospital to tell me when Aria shows up there,” Adagio barked.

As if in class, Sonata timidly raised her hand. “I—I can.”

Adagio’s stare bored into her. And Sunset held her breath. Adagio’s lip kept twitching, and if she was gearing up for some verbal assault or flurry of orders, they might lose all their progress with Sonata. But Adagio only managed one word.

“How?”

Briefly, Sonata smiled, but the gravity of the situation must have popped back into her head, because she averted her eyes downward, pursed her lips, and covered her mouth with her hand. “I… kinda got to know Nurse Redheart. Y’know, the CHS school nurse? She has friends who work at the hospital. In the ER. I could… I could ask her.” Her eyes flicked up for only half a second before diverting away again. “If you want.”

Adagio released Sonata’s hand and grabbed onto the loose flap of her jacket. “Yes! Yes, please, please ask her, anything they can tell us!”

So Sonata got out her phone and typed out a message while Sunset came out from the end of the bar to wrap her arms around Adagio. The poor girl just put her head back down and resumed crying as Sonata stood there looking like someone who’d shown up at a party and didn’t recognize anyone.

“Please,” Sunset said, drumming her fingers on Adagio’s shoulder. “If there’s anything I can do, just let me know.”

Adagio began shaking her head, but then she snapped upright. “Wait, the bar can pick up and drop off people at any point in space and time, right?”

“Um… yeah, it can. Why?” And here came the inevitable question…

Like a shot, Adagio stood up and took both of Sunset’s arms. “Then you can let me out an hour ago! I-I’ll call Aria, and I’ll warn her—she’s been here before! She’ll believe me! I’ll just warn her, and we can avoid all this before it ever happens.”

Sunset shrunk away, her body suddenly feeling very leaden. “I… Adagio, I don’t think it works that way.”

“Of course it does!” Adagio shot back, her eyes alight with an inner flame. “It’ll work, the bar always knows what we need, and—” She rushed to the door and wrenched it open.

Her manic grin faded.

Through the door sat her apartment. The clock on the far wall read a little after five thirty, well past Aria’s quitting time. “No!” Adagio screeched. She slammed the door, opened it again and again and again.

The scene never changed.

With a huff, Adagio stalked over and grabbed Sunset’s jacket collar. “Make it let me out before Aria left work,” she growled.

Sunset only shook her head and coughed out a few unintelligible half-words.

“Make it,” Adagio repeated, twisting the collar.

“I can’t.”

“You can’t or won’t?”

“I can’t! I can’t make it do anything it doesn’t want—”

“And why doesn’t it want to help me?” Adagio squinted and clenched her other fist. “It’s supposed to know what’ll help, so why is it refusing now?”

“I don’t know! I’m trying to tell you, it has a mind of its own, and it must think that’s not the right way—”

“Then use some of your fancy rainbow magic to make it!” she shouted, raising her fist.

After the dramatic change Adagio had made in her life over a year ago, Sunset never would have believed she could turn violent. And Sonata sitting there, watching it all. Their whole strategy had involved holding Adagio and Aria up as some kind of example. Adagio would never mock Sonata or boss her around anymore, except here she was, practically threatening to beat an answer out of Sunset.

And yet Sunset didn’t understand either! Why not do something to help? Why jeopardize all the progress they’d made with Sonata?

Adagio paled and took in a shuddering breath. She looked at her fist, lowered it, cupped it in her other hand, and slumped into her seat.

“I’m sorry,” Sunset said. Something did prick at the edges of her mind about why the bar wouldn’t let them undo all this. There had to be a reason.

Adagio began to tremble. “Then what fucking good is this place?” she roared.

Sunset didn’t have an answer.

“What fucking good is it?” Adagio whimpered. Then she added a whispered “sorry.”

And everything clicked for Sunset. She leaned over, next to Adagio's ear. “The bar isn’t meant to be some magic token to solve everything that goes wrong for you. That would be way too easy to misuse. But I’ve learned something about it. That’s not the point.” She waited a moment for Adagio to roll her eyes over at her. She was listening.

“The bar doesn’t help you from your problems. It helps you through them.” Sunset took a long breath. “The best I can do is let you out a bit in the future. After you know something, or after all this is resolved. A few hours, a day. But—” she patted Adagio’s back “—in my opinion, that’s not actually helping.”

Her eyes brimming with tears, Adagio wailed, “I don’t know what to do.” And Sonata gaped at her.

Then Adagio turned to look Sonata directly in the eye. “I don’t know what to do. Tell me what to do.”

Sonata’s back twitched straight. “I… I-I don’t… I d-d-d-on’t…” She gulped, and she was breathing so hard Sunset thought she might keel over from a dizzy spell. “Nobody’s ever asked me that,” she said in a small voice. “Nobody’s ever cared what I thought.”

“That used to be true,” Adagio replied, gripping her head as if she had a throbbing migraine. “And then I woke up. Now I know better.” She squeezed her eyes shut for a second and gritted her teeth. “So what do I do? I don’t know what to do. Jump past all the bad stuff?”

She choked on a sob and pounded a fist on the counter. “Take a chance that she makes it through? Risk letting her die alone? Be selfish and take the shortcut past the pain?”

“No…” Sonata mumbled. “Y-you shouldn’t ask me.”

Adagio didn’t even look like she’d heard. “Ignore someone I love when they’re in pain?”

“I don’t…”

Adagio gave Sonata a pointed stare. “Let her boyfriend keep abusing her?”

Wide-eyed, Sonata jolted as if she’d tripped over a crack in the sidewalk. “No!” she immediately shouted, then gasped for a breath. “I love her,” she said softly, “and I don’t want… bad things… to happen…”

Sonata wiped her nose and sniffled. Then she slid the friendship bracelet off. Even she started crying, and she bent over to hug Adagio, but her phone dinged. She hurriedly reached into her pocket for it. “Nurse Redheart says they brought Aria in a few minutes ago. It’s serious, but she’s stable, they’ll let a couple family members wait with her. Two DOA, other two also serious but stable. Nonstandard OD, must’ve got their hands on really bad stuff. Hope this helps. Sorry to hear about her.”

“What do I do?” Adagio whispered.

Sonata turned Adagio’s stool toward her and raised Adagio’s chin. “We need to go. We need to be with her.”

With a sniffle, Adagio stood and nodded. “Okay.”

Sunset gave them each a hug. “You’ll get through this. And you know you can always come back here if you need help.”

Adagio flashed her a smile, and then she and Sonata walked together to the door. It opened into a curtained-off hospital bay.

Sunset could never tell when in time her bar would connect to another universe, unless she was actively seeking to go to a specific point in time, such as when she wanted to meet with her friends from her original human world, or whenever she returned to a universe she had been living in, like in the case of Goku and company.

Thus, even when things were out of her control, she'd concentrate on her daily routine, on her own, or with the help of her interdimensional family if they were around. She'd mop the floors and polish the tables. She'd dust the ever-growing collection of picture frames on the wall and water the forget-me-nots sprouting from the pot on the corner table. She'd feed Bernard some kale, update the jukebox selection, and restock the bar if any bottles were running too low. She'd work on Lena's new lesson, or work on new cocktail mixes.

Sometimes… sometimes, when she was alone, she'd open a box where she had not-so-happy memories. A rusty razor blade. Five almost identical gold coins from Gondor, and other small reminders that not everything was perfect or under her control, even here.

She had just put it away when her phone buzzed. Blinking, Sunset pulled it out of her pocket and checked the message. It was from an Adagio.

Aria is better now. They injected her with a couple of things and she stabilized quickly. We also explained what happened to the doctors, so she won't need any additional work on that front. However, she will have to wear a cast for a month or two, depending on how quickly her bones heal.

Accompanying the message was a picture of a very tired-looking yet smiling Aria, doing the love and peace sign with her fingers. She was in bed, with her leg up and several tubes connected to her arm, with a monitor right next to her bed.

Another text message, from two weeks later, suddenly loaded.

Sonata has been keeping track of her too!

The picture accompanying this message was of Sonata obviously berating an amused-looking Aria while holding a prescription slip up in her face, as the latter wobbled in place, keeping steady with one of the pair of crutches Sonata had corralled toward her.

She's come a long way. It was like a switch got turned on in the bar, and ever since, she's been more assertive and taking care of herself. There's still some things to sort out, but I hope I can tell you all about it when we three visit you.

Oh, and check this out!

The final picture was of a Sunset Shimmer and Sonata carrying a couple of boxes out of a dingy-looking apartment.

We helped her move the last of her stuff out of the ex's apartment!

Sunset smiled, walking over to store her little memento chest away and picking up her phone. She thought for a moment, then typed a reply.

Just got the messages. Let's celebrate Aria's recovery and Sonata's bachelorhood next time the bar is around. This time, we'll drag your Sunset in with us. She can't say no to that!

Smirking, she sent the message and leaned back, taking a deep breath. She looked around the bar. It was just a matter of time before it was packed once again, or some of her friends, old and new would cross that oak door, and she'd have another chance to help someone through their troubles.

That was what it was all about, after all.

The End

Author's Notes:

We return this time to the world of Ambergris by Pascoite! If you enjoyed this chapter and for some unknown reason haven't read Ambergris, you totally should!

A Place to Belong (Star Wars — Ongoing)

Author's Notes:

This includes spoilers from the novel "Ahsoka", as well as Clone Wars and Rebels. Be warned!

Sunset's Isekai
A Place to Belong (Star Wars — Ongoing)
By Wanderer D

Everyone from Raada had been evacuated. Or at least, most of them. She figured that at least she could claim it had been done with minimum casualties. Kaeden and Miara Larte—the closest thing she'd had to friends in the former farming planet—were safe, at least, and new opportunities were there for her to take if she wanted. And, one of them, was a few klicks away from her position, inside the Tantive III.

She didn't have much time, however, as the senator would be heading back to Alderaan in a couple of hours, once he had finished the reports from the ground teams. She glanced around the blocky ship she had borrowed from the Fardis, considering the good she had been able to do on her own.

Was this the right way? Or was she overextending herself?

Shaking her head, she made up her mind and pressed a button, allowing the doors from the bridge to open into… a bar?

Not believing what she was seeing, she stepped in, extending her senses. Could someone have snuck into her ship and trick her like this? She heard a chime behind her, but it was drowned by a loud voice from inside.

"And that's when I felt the magic just burst through me! Just like you said!" an excited young voice said with evident glee. "Even though Phantom Blot kept trying to suck my magic out, we all managed to overwhelm him! I know that Friendship is Magic, but, even though we studied so much, I never thought it would work like that back home. I always thought… I'd have to use Magica's amulet back there."

"I'm glad it worked out," another voice said, as she took a couple of tentative steps in. "I knew you could do it… I've watched you learn and grow, Lena. It was just a matter of time before you broke through, and now you're a full-blown Duckworld sorceress."

"Are… you crying?"

"No. Yes. You grew up so fast!"

"I—okay, now I know you're faking it!"

She finally stepped into the bar proper, finding herself needing a moment to take it in. It wasn't like any place she had been to before, except for the wall of liquor on the back—which was a bar-prerequisite for the whole galaxy.

The place was made of stone and wood, not metal. It wasn't as basic a construction as she would find on Kashyyyk, either. The architecture was very efficient, and pleasing to the eyes. The tables were also wood, with other materials on the seats. A music box of some sort was on the opposite corner of the entrance, and many, many pictures of creatures she'd never seen before adorned the wall to her right. There was a sense of welcoming from all around her, and her senses told her it wasn't just because of the decor.

To her left, the bar—also made of wood and polished to a shine—had several stools, and on one of them, stood a bird-like humanoid, talking to the bartender, who appeared to be a human female.

The bird humanoid started glowing with bright blue light and levitating in place, with the strange energy echoing all around in familiar and unfamiliar ways. Ahsoka didn't know what to make of it, since it reminded her a little of the Night Sister's strange powers, but it didn't exude a threat, as theirs did. Still, the power was there and the bird-humanoid clearly had plenty of it.

"I'm not sure I dig the neon-blue look," the human said, crossing her arms and seemingly not too impressed by this display of power. "And the robes would probably give Rarity a heart attack."

"Look, that was the will of the magic back home, alright?" the bird humanoid said, slowly levitating herself down to the floor and dismissing the transformation, returning to her less-aggravating and informal-looking clothes. "Anyway, it seems you have a guest. I should head back home as well."

The human bartender glanced her way and smiled, waving her over the bar as the bird humanoid picked up some books, gave the bartender a hug, and then ran back the way Ahsoka herself had come through.

When the door opened, she couldn't see her ship, but rather green fields. The door closed once more.

"Welcome to Sunset's Isekai, my little bar in the multiverse. My name is Sunset Shimmer," the bartender said, completely unperturbed by her unannounced guest. "Come, take a seat. I haven't seen a Togruta Jedi in here since Master Kiwiiks last visited."

The togruta gave her an odd look, but warily took her up on her offer. "Thanks, but I'm not a jedi," she said, sighing as she relaxed into her seat. "Not anymore, at least."

"Well, you don't seem to be a sith, so there's that,' Sunset said amiably, passing her a menu.

Her guest took a glance at it, blinking when she realized it was a variety of teas. She still looked up from it to arch an eyebrow at her. "You know you're parked in my spaceship, right?"

Sunset grinned. "I've turned up in many strange places. The bar has had a surprising amount of bathroom doors open into it."

The togruta snorted, shaking her head. "The name's Ahsoka Tano, Jedi Apprentice, and former Commander of the Republic. Currently…" She sighed. "Unemployed."

"Hm," Sunset said, leaning over the counter and studying the former jedi. "You seem pretty bothered about that."

"I think I'll have the Deychin tea please." Ahsoka said. She tilted her head, looking at Sunset quizzically. "You said you spoke to another Jedi, right? I'm not familiar with the name. Was it recently? Did she tell you about the war?"

Sunset paused, trying to remember the details. "It was some time ago. She had just finished a battle in planet… um… Rem? Ren? Ren Bar?"

"Rhen Var?" Ahsoka asked, leaning in, as curiosity crossed her face. "My master was there, alongside Obi Wan Kenobi. But you said Master Kiwiiks? Doesn't ring a bell, and I'm certain I knew most of the Jedi Masters by then, especially if they were also togruta."

"Might've been before your time then," Sunset said as she stepped back from the bar to prepare the tea.

"I don't know," Ahsoka said, shaking her head. "There haven't been any major battles involving jedi in Rhen Var for thousands of years. Do you recall any other jedi?"

"She came in alone, but she mentioned a man named Ngani Zho was her master?"

The human busied herself working behind the bar. Usually tea was just simply served in Coruscant without much fanfare, but here it seemed to be a bit of a process. Although some machinery was involved, it seemed that the main intention here was to take your time and enjoy it… something she hadn't done since that first night in Raada, when Kaeden had introduced her to her team.

Even then, this place felt much more comfortable and inviting. There was a calming aura here, as if the living Force was not only present, but rejoicing. Her thoughts turned to her host. The human had immediately identified her as a Jedi, and then not even blinked when she had said she was not. She seemed knowledgeable enough to know about the Sith, or maybe even the mysterious Inquisitors, and yet she hadn't acted threatened or suspicious.

That was either foolish or indicating that there was a lot going on here. That and the earlier conversation was nagging at her. She didn't recognize the togruta jedi the bartender had mentioned, but the other one… Master Zho rang a bell. Something had come up at the start of the Clone Wars, when she was just a youngling.

Master Plo had mentioned previous wars against the Sith, and one major event had indeed taken place in Rhen Var, and a Master Zho had been mentioned… almost four thousand years before.

Ahsoka's eyes widened just slightly. She leaned back, studying the place more carefully. Once more her eyes were drawn to the pictures on the wall, where hundreds of different species—some familiar-looking, most not—were depicted with the bartender. Just how many of those could someone feasibly take in a set period of time without aging a day?

"How… old are you?" Ahsoka whispered when her attention was dragged back to the bar by the sound of the cup and plate being placed in front of her. True, four thousand years would more than cover the entire wall, but if this human (if that's what she was) had met a Jedi from the war between the Sith Empire and the Great Republic, she had to be ancient.

Sunset smirked, holding the tea kettle in her hands and carefully pouring the contents into her cup. "I get asked that question a lot. But a lady never reveals her secrets."

Ahsoka nodded. "So old."

"Right." Sunset's smile slipped a bit as she gave Ahsoka an unamused look. "Your tea is ready, whippersnapper."

Ahsoka chuckled a bit self-consciously. "Sorry. It's been a while since I've been around someone that much o—" she interrupted herself when Sunset's eyebrow arched up. "—I mean, uh. You know, this tea smells delicious."

"Nice save," Sunset said, shaking her head and pouring herself a cup. "It's not that I don't know it, you know?" she added a bit defensively. "But I don't really age, so it's not accurate to really call me 'older'."

"Right, right." Ahsoka laughed, already feeling a bit less tense than earlier in her ship, although the thought immediately darkened her mood.

"Hey," Sunset spoke up again, "it seems you have something on your mind, why don't you tell me about it? I'm here to lend an ear if you need it."

Ahsoka nodded, taking a deep breath and inhaling in the process the soothing aroma of the tea. "I just… have a lot on my mind. Things have happened in the last years that upended how I viewed the universe. Things I left behind have come to haunt me, and I have the possibility to be once again part of something bigger…" She looked down at her hand, holding the tea cup.
"But I'm afraid of getting burned again."

Sunset walked around the bar to sit next to her, not saying anything, but providing silent encouragement with a small smile.

Ahsoka took a deep breath. "All my life, or most of it, was spent as part of the jedi. Master Plo took me from my world, and to the temple. There I made my first friends, I learned to read and write, the basics of education, to feel and use the Force." She smiled at the memories of master Yoda walking among the students, all of them just slightly taller than him, gently guiding their thoughts and senses into the Force. "I was apprenticed to the greatest Jedi Knight, Anakin Skywalker."

Sunset, who was at that moment drinking her tea, snorted in surprise and started choking, her eyes widening in surprise before she forced the drink down and started coughing, turning away from Ahsoka, who gave her an odd look.

"What's that about?"

Clearing her throat, Sunset looked at her a bit more warily. "Skywalker, you say?"

"Yes," Ahsoka narrowed her eyes, trying but being unable to really feel what her host was thinking about. "Him."

"He's a rather famous guy," Sunset said, cleaning her mouth with a handy paper towel. "I'm just surprised you knew him."

There was more to that, but Skyguy had been pretty popular with the ladies. Maybe Sunset Shimmer had a crush on him at some point? She shook her head. "Anyway, Anakin and I went everywhere together. He trained me, and he helped me grow. I became a much better person thanks to him… I would have graduated into a Jedi Knight myself but the Council…"

The memories of Barris and the damage done were hard on her still, several years later, even if she had grown to mostly accept them. "They were tricked into thinking I was traitor. I was almost executed… and even though Skyguy found the real culprit the damage was done."

Sunset nodded. "I'm guessing that's why you're not a Jedi."

"That would be right." Ahsoka sipped her tea, her thoughts decidedly not pleasant. She decided to deviate the conversation for the moment. "There's something about this place. I shouldn't feel comfortable enough to tell you all of this. We just met."

"It's a combination of things," Sunset replied, her hand gently sliding on the bar's surface. "The bar is open when you need to clear your head. There's someone here who is not going to judge you, merely hear you out and give you an opinion if it's wanted. But this place is also away from everything, and yet close enough for it to be real." She patted Ahsoka's hand. "It's like being with a life-long friend, because that's what I try to be."

Despite herself, Ahsoka smiled. "That does sound nice."

Sunset nodded. "Hmm. Right you are."

Ahsoka shook her head at the bad Yoda impression. Clearly Sunset knew more jedi than she had originally indicated. She was about to ask Sunset about it when the bartender threw her a gentle smile. It was a silent message, and it told her it was better not to ask, lest she hear answers she was not ready yet to hear.

"Anyway," Ahsoka continued, looking away from the bartender. "I sort of made my own way after the Temple. I worked as a mechanic in Coruscant, and helped the Mandalorians to recover their planet from Darth Maul."

"Didn't Maul die early on?" Sunset asked.

"No… we—the Jedi Order thought so for some years, but he was alive. And well… it was during that final mission I was attacked by my own troops." Ahsoka leaned on the bar, holding the cup in both her hands and looking into the wavy surface of the tea as memories flashed by in her mind. "I felt Master Plo's death. And Master Windu's. I felt the Dark Side rising. I heard the voice of my master, Anakin, one last time… Rex and I barely made it out alive, but Maul escaped again into the Galaxy and all of my friends, Rex's brothers in that ship died."

She paused to finish her tea in one shot, watching grimly as Sunset poured her more. She acknowledged her thanks with a nod of the head. "I left my lightsabers there, and we pretended we both had died. That was the last I saw of him."

Ahsoka leaned back, her eyes following the shelves of the alcohol selection behind the bar as the memories of her travels continued. "I kept pretending to be a mechanic. For a year or so I hid with the Fardies… a merchant family, working as their mechanic far away from the capital. But it didn't take long for the Empire to reach there. On 'Empire Day' I stole a ship and left."

At Sunset's startled look, Ahsoka snorted. "Don't worry, Mr. Fardi actually indicated that's what I should do. I couldn't stay there. They didn't know I was a jedi, but they could see the Empire was my enemy, that and… well, the Empire is pretty xenophobic, for all of it including thousands of populated planets with species other than human."

Sunset grimaced. "Unfortunately xenophobia is a trademark of large intergalactic empires all across the multiverse. I suppose it's because it's much easier to make enemies of those that look different, then start making things worse."

Ahsoka sighed, not surprised that it wasn't just in her galaxy that such a thing would happen. Although not all of her life in the temple was as ideal as she had thought at the beginning—now that she could look back at it with different eyes—the one thing that she was thankful for was that the Force reached all, and in its metaphorical eyes, they were truly all equal.

"The Empire rules by fear," she said, "and fear is fed by alienating others and making them your enemies. The more enemies you see, the less safe you feel. The more fear you have, the more angry you get. The more frustrated and likely to act against others, whether you truly realize it or not." Ahsoka shook her head. "The Emperor started that with the Clone Wars, and just made it worse after.

"Which brings me to today," Ahsoka said. "I was staying at this planet, Raada, after escaping yet again. I made new friends… even had one of them crushing on me." She chuckled. "They are good people. They took me in, made me part of their group of friends, had my back without knowing much about me… but when the Empire came again, I left them.

"I thought… I thought they were there for me. But I saw later on that I was fooling myself—I knew what they would do to their small world. How they would drain it of resources then leave them to die. But I left because I told myself that I would only make things worse. They didn't need a former jedi. I didn't use my powers until the very end and…" she sighed. "It took some time to get my act together, to give myself back to the force and find my crystals…" she turned around, facing toward the open area of the bar, and activated them. The white blades hummed as she gently waved them in a small, tight circle before recalling them.

"I think, like me, they were trapped. The man who had them, a force user calling himself the Sixth Brother had made them bleed…" She grimaced when she noticed Sunset's quizzical look. "That means essentially torturing them in a way. Forcing the dark side into them until they turn blood red. He had been sent to Raada to hunt me down, but when I returned to free the farmers and my friends, we fought. I could sense them calling me from within his lightsaber..." She smiled, her confidence returning as she remembered taking the bled crystals in her hands and communing with them. "And I restored them."

"Sounds like you had quite the adventure," Sunset said. "But now that you have your lightsabers and the Force back, what do you plan to do?"

Ahsoka sank into her seat. "That's the question." She placed her lightsabers gently on the bar, whether out of reverence for her new weapons or simply to avoid scraping the wood, she wasn't sure, although she'd not want to damage either. "I couldn't have saved Kaeden and the others on my own. Sen—an important person helped me, at great risk to themselves. They did it without any agreement to work for them after that… although I know they want my support.

"But I already came out of a war. I already worked and trusted others only for the ones that were supposed to guide me and protect me to betray me. They were fooled, but they didn't trust me… I lost my faith in the Jedi then, even if I still loved and respected Anakin, Obi Wan and others.

"Now, I'd have to step in again. Should I? Wouldn't a force user like myself attract the attention of the Empire to them even more than before?" She shook her head. "I don't know my place in the universe. I thought I was changing it, but I wasn't. I thought I'd be free of wars at least… but there is no escaping the Empire in this Galaxy."

Sunset nodded. "If you don't, what will you do?"

Ahsoka looked down, frowning. "There are children out there that are force sensitive. Before he went after me, the Sixth Brother was very close to discovering one of the Fardies was such a child. I could… I could search for them, and protect them."

"But would you be able to do it alone?" Sunset asked gently. "I don't doubt you'd be able to find many of them, but do you have a way to really hide them from the Empire?"

Ahsoka grumbled, seeing her point. Suddenly she really missed her friends. "I could really use Anakin and Obi Wan right now. Sure, Skyguy would be ready to jump in and fight the Empire, but Obi Wan would have the plan for after we rescued the children and took some fortresses down." She sighed. "But they're gone. They're all gone."

Sunset coughed in a very conspicuous way.

Looking at her, Ahsoka growled. "Oh no, I'm not letting you go that easy. You know something."

Sunset grimaced. "Alright, alright," she said, raising her hands. "I know that Obi Wan and Yoda are still alive, but I'm afraid I can't give you details. That would be too much interference."

Ahsoka glared at her for a moment, but there was no anger from her. Quite the contrary. They were alive. That alone was worth… she couldn't even compare it to anything. She relented, smiling a little. "Thank you. That gives me hope."

"You'll always have at least a new hope," Sunset said, fighting a smile. "Just make sure to be ready in case the Empire strikes back, and who knows, maybe you'll see the return of the Jedi."

Ahsoka narrowed her eyes. "Why does the Force make me feel like the sudden urge to smack you would not land me on the Dark Side?"

Sunset laughed, waving her hands to appease her. "I'm just trying to liven things up. It seems that you do know what path you must choose, but you haven't made up your mind on the how."

Ahsoka blinked. "Oh?"

"You have decided to act," Sunset said, "but you also recognized that you can't do it alone. You had help to rescue your friends, and you'll need friends to help you in the future. Maybe you'll come up with crazy plans, and you'll have someone level-headed to keep track of you. Or maybe… maybe you don't need to be up front and center," she added. "You stayed hidden for a long time, right? It's not that they caught you, but rather circumstances forced you to act in a way that revealed your identity."

'True.' Ahsoka hummed as she tipped the cup to her lips, letting the warm tea relax her once again. 'But now that she mentions that… maybe…' she looked up at Sunset. "I-I think you might have given me an idea."

Sunset smirked. "Really?"

Ahsoka, however, was thinking too furiously now for that smug look to matter. "Yeah… yeah, it makes sense. Back in the Clone Wars, we had many people help us, and not all of them were in the spotlight." She nodded, standing up and attaching her lightsabers to her belt. "I think I know what to do."

Sunset smiled. "Well then, go on." She pulled out a card and gave it to Ahsoka. "Only rule is we need a picture together, and this will let you come back when you need to."

Ahsoka took the small card in her hand, then watched as Sunset levitated a small flat object over. It wasn't the Force… but those questions would have to wait. After all, she needed to meet Senator Organa, and introduce him to Fulcrum.

Ahsoka headed out with… well, not a spring in her step, but certainly more assurance than earlier. Once the door closed behind the former Jedi, it opened again, almost immediately. There was no ship behind this older-looking Ahsoka, but rather bridges made of light, floating into the infinite.

She walked over, a strange owl-like creature on her shoulder, and sat at the one of the tables, watching Sunset as she prepared yet another batch of tea, then went over to sit with her. "So you watched this whole thing over again, huh?"

Ahsoka nodded, smiling a little as she put a few credits on the table. "I forgot to pay last time."

Sunset chuckled. "Nah, it was on me."

Ahsoka nodded. "You knew, didn't you?"

Sunset grimaced, but nodded. "I did."

Ahsoka sighed, closing her eyes. "Yeah. So did I, on some level."

Sunset reached over and took her hand. "Want to talk about it?"

Ahsoka looked up, smiling a little. "Yeah. I do." She looked around the place. "I didn't understand it then… but once I got into the World Between Worlds I understood the feeling from before." She chuckled. "It was such a long time since I had belonged anywhere… I just couldn't recognize what it felt like." She grinned, sitting up a bit straighter. "I'm back."

Sunset nodded, pulling out a small key from her pocket and presenting it to Ahsoka. "Welcome home."

End Chapter

Return to Story Description

Login

Facebook
Login with
Facebook:
FiMFetch